Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Prologue

"Medic!"

Damn it…

Gritting her teeth, she strengthened the flow of chakra, eyes fixated on the motionless body laying beneath her.

"Medics!"

I'm trying!

Her hands shook, tears filling her eyes.

He wasn't responding.

Around them, the ground trembled, threatening to disappear beneath them, but somebody intervened, intercepting the attack and managing to divert it. It gave her the opportunity to target another of the many fatal injuries he had received while protecting them.

"Medics!"

Shut up!

"Don't die," she begged through clenched teeth. "Please. Please, don't leave me."

There was a blast somewhere behind them and she threw herself down to shield him from the debris that attacked them, hair obscuring her peripheral view, forcing her entire attention on the man below her, his bruised, bloody features making her heart lurch.

The second she believed it to be safe, she was up, once more attempting to stop the bleeding.

"Stay with me," she pleaded, stomach churning when she realised her knees were soaked, coated in a deep shade of red, similar to her hands and arms. "Don't die."

"Medics!"

Everyone was dying around her, their chakra signatures waning, flickering dangerously. Yet all she could focus on was his lifeless eyes staring at the canopy of trees above them, the sight chilling her to the bone.

"Itachi!"

Chapter Text

The initial shock of her impending marriage had somewhat worn off by the time of their first meeting.

It didn't come as any surprise to learn that, at first, her parents hadn't wanted her to know anything until they began arranging the details with the groom's parents, despite the fact that conflicted majorly with their insisting she would be happy with their choice. They knew what they were doing was messed up, Sakura thought bitterly. How the hell—

Okay, so while the shock had faded, anger had rightfully taken its place, but who could really blame her? She was being forced into a freaking arranged marriage like they were back in the stone ages. Foolishly, she'd believed it was only Suna that continued with the tradition. But no. Apparently her backwards parents also believed in the barbaric tradition of stripping away her freedom.

While her parents had been unsettlingly warmer than usual towards her (not that they were ever cold, but it was more so the fact that were no disagreements or lectures for once), Sakura liked to believe her morning had started off relatively normal. Dull, even. She certainly hadn't been expecting to be flung head first into a myriad of emotions that she couldn't even identify due to the suffocating surges that rendered her breathless and in a furious daze.

They'd ambushed her shortly after returning from a three day mission, when her only plans for that day were to relax and meet with friends for a well-earned trip to the hot springs then dinner afterwards. It'd been way too long since she'd spent any girl time with Ino and Hinata—something urgent always demanded her attention, whether it be a mission that required a medic, or a surgery the hospital desperately needed her assistance with. But for once, they were all free. And she'd been so excited.

Rather than enjoying a girl's day, however, instead, she was informed that she would be meeting the man she would be marrying within the month.

The first thought to flash through her stupefied mind was: holy shit, Ino was going to throw a fit. Not only for ditching her, but for following it up with the unbelievable excuse that she was basically being sold to another family through the pretence of a marriage. She was going to accuse her of trying to one-up Kakashi's lame excuses for being late, surely.

After the shock began to thaw and the news left her a trembling, emotional wreck, for the longest time, she'd subsequently yelled at her parents and demanded to know what the hell they were playing at because their stupid prank wasn't funny in the slightest. Once she realised it wasn't a prank, the panic settled in. It terrified her; they were setting her up with a guy—his identity withheld until their first meeting, likely for fear of her running away beforehand—she probably knew nothing about. Not just setting up, but forcing her to marry him.

What if he hurt her? What if he was thrice her age? What if he was extremely traditional and stripped her of everything she'd earned over the years? What if she wasn't allowed to be who she was anymore, forced to become a compliant housewife?

After all they'd seen her go through not just as a kunoichi, but as a woman, how could they do this to her?

To go against an arranged marriage wasn't exactly illegal, however, it was frowned upon. She could be ostracised; even her standing in the village would grow shaky. It was the greatest disrespect and extremely taboo.

When her hands resumed their shaking, she clenched them into fists in the hopes of masking the panic for anger and followed after her parents as they guided the way to the restaurant. It was coincidentally just down the street from their home, and she knew it was to keep the walk to her doom as short as possible to lessen the chances of an impulsive break for it. As it was neutral territory–

Her lips twitched with a wry smile. The simple fact that her mindset leaned towards looking at the arrangement as a battle told her all she needed to know.

The place they'd chosen for their battleground was an ostentatious restaurant and the sight of it had her blood boiling—though, she supposed, they could have held the initial meeting anywhere and she'd feel great disdain towards it.

The heavily tinted windows stood out starkly compared to the rest of the street; they refused to allow those passing by the chance to peek inside to grant the customers peace while they ate their meals. Personally, she'd never visited the restaurant and as such, had no idea what the interior was like or if it was just as mysterious as its exterior, however she knew Ino had been there on a date recently. According to the blonde, the restaurant was the perfect set up for dates and the prices were only fair, considering how luxurious it was.

But she didn't care about luxury. To her, the restaurant symbolised the ending of her freedom. It was where she would be receiving a life sentence, because that was what it was, right? Marrying a man she didn't love—that she didn't even know—was similar to being slapped with a life sentence for a crime she didn't commit.

And their reasons for pushing her into marriage?

Even with tightly balled fists, her hands managed to tremble.

It was because they believed she was wasting her life away in the hospital. They wanted her to retire from being a kunoichi, to settle down. Her mother had even given her the tired old lecture of having become a wife and mother by the time she was seventeen, informing her that her biological clock was ticking. Apparently, she wouldn't want to wait for too long.

Who did they think they were taking charge of her love life? Surely, they knew that by forcing her into a marriage—

She almost walked straight back out of the restaurant when they entered, her eyes immediately falling to the only other family occupying the space; everything else grew distant to her as her mind refused to take any of it in, ears faintly ringing. Lips were moving, her parents no doubt greeting the other family politely, but she couldn't hear a word of it. Their two sons seemed equally stunned and met her gaze warily, making her stomach twist.

Bitterness clogged the back of her throat, oddly sake-like, and she had to force down the vomit.

"What the hell have you done?" demanded Sakura quietly when she eventually managed to snap back into focus.

"Now, now, Sakura," her mother chided with a faux cheerfulness, smiling widely to keep up pretences. Persistent hands came to her shoulders and Mebuki attempted to move her closer to the table, but she remained in her place of being frozen at the door. "Don't make a scene."

Don't make a scene? Don't make a scene? Oh, she was going to do a hell of a lot more than make a damned scene!

"You're arranging a marriage between me and my teammate," she snarled, feet planting firmly into the plush carpet as she tried moving her once more. "Don't tell me not to make a scene."

"Sakura, it's not—"

"You are not marrying Sasuke," their father interrupted with his gaze lidded in a show of his boredom.

Her heart stopped.

…he was joking, right?

It was the tensing of her body that granted Mebuki the opportunity to gain the upper hand, swiftly manhandling her closer to the table before Sakura could regain composure. But seconds later and she was fighting again, effortlessly stilling them and ignorant to her mother's growl of frustration that was pitifully masked and evident to them all.

"W-What?"

Her teammate's older brother met her eye, stating blandly, "You are marrying me."

No.

No way.

There wasn't a chance in hell that she was marrying Uchiha fucking Itachi. They could all go to hell.

"Greet your bride properly," Fugaku ordered.

It didn't matter to her that there was obvious reluctance in Itachi's body when he stood and took several strides until he was halfway before stopping. She didn't care that the reluctance screamed that he was just as against the marriage as she was.

"Sakura," her own father warned, finally intervening after the fourth glower from her mother.

No. She didn't want to. She didn't want to be there. She didn't want their eyes on her, accusing her, stripping her, demanding so… so goddamn much of her. She didn't want to give up everything she'd struggled to earn and achieve purely to become the matriarch of the Uchiha clan. She didn't want to get married!

Stubbornly fighting back her persistent tears, she shrugged out of her mother's pushy hands and approached Itachi with a tightly clenched jaw, coming to stand before him almost defensively; staring up at him like she was going to battle.

The height difference between them alone was intimidating as hell and had her feeling like she'd suddenly snapped straight back into being a child who was in way over her head trying to prove herself and winding up in dangerous situations. Standing in his presence was suffocating on a level she never thought she'd experience around her best friend's older brother, and that cold aura surrounding him certainly didn't help matters. From behind him, she heard his mother sigh, though neither paid her any mind; gazes locked, hers narrowing fractionally at the monotony in his expression.

Uchiha Itachi was a strange man—everyone knew that. He was beautiful sure, but totally unapproachable; always seen around the village yet always alone unless accompanied by a close member of his family. Even his own clan was kept at arm's length, unless they were the ones to choose to avoid contact with him (and why wouldn't they when he so effortlessly made a person feel so weak and vulnerable with his aura alone?).

It was the clenching of her fists that broke the stand off between them, attracting his attention, before his gaze redirected back to hers like he was questioning whether she was going to turn against him. She wondered the same thing as she stood precariously in that survival instinct that was fight or flight.

She gritted her teeth.

He raised an eyebrow. "Will we stand here all day?"

"Will it change anything?" she questioned without any hope.

"No," Itachi replied simply. "The clan has already started preparations for our wedding."

Gods, she felt sick.

"So, if you will," he began and took a half-step back so that his body was tilting towards the table, his hair preventing her from seeing his eyes when his head turned away (not that they'd tell her anything, anyway, she thought miserably). "Join us so that we can discuss arrangements. I have other places to be."

"Ease up, Itachi—"

"Quiet, Sasuke," scolded Mikoto quietly.

Was there really any use in fighting it? Could she even fight it? Sakura stole a glance at their families, unable to deny the swell of helplessness that took over.

"Do I even get a say?"

"Of course," he said at length, already returning to his seat at the table. "It is your wedding, also."

It was difficult telling whether he was experiencing the same anger as herself. She didn't even know the guy. All Itachi was to her, up until that moment, was a name. Was her teammate's older brother.

And now he was to be her husband.

She looked behind herself, defeated at her mother's encouraging smile and her father's indifference. Unlike herself, who'd refused to dress up as she was being sentenced, her parents were dressed in their finest yukata and clearly wanting to make a good impression. It sickened her. They were dressing up to basically sell their daughter into something that should have been a magical, happy experience—something that should have been a dream come true.

But what choice did she have?

Swallowing down the overwhelming urge to scream at them all and at nothing in particular, Sakura turned back to the traditional low table, sitting on her knees on the plush cushion. But even that was so out of place for her—her parents were modern and they'd chosen actual chairs that scraped on the wooden flooring whenever they were carelessly pulled out. All she had in that moment in time was a cushion, and it was already making her knees ache with a beg that she choose a different seating position. But to sit cross legged would take up too much room and ran the risk of touching others, and she sincerely didn't think she could handle being touched when already being stripped of her freedom. Her skin was crawling just thinking about it.

Being seated across from Itachi at the insistence of their parents, she was forced to meet his eye, and her stomach twisted further at the apathy she could see in his tanned features.

How was she supposed to marry a man so unfeeling? So distant? There was nothing to be seen, to be shared, in those endlessly dark eyes. No gentleness like she'd hoped her future husband would have. No love. Hell, there wasn't even any tolerance to be found. There was nothing. She was marrying a man who felt nothing towards her—who she felt nothing towards.

She tried to ignore her parents when her mother sat beside her, opposite Mikoto and her father at the other end of the table, directly opposite Fugaku.

"We will begin now," Fugaku declared and folded his arms over his chest, unknowingly causing hers to constrict nauseatingly.

Her attention was captured by a waiter who suddenly approached to silently go about his business of serving them, placing empty porcelain cups down in front of each guest. It was soon followed by a teapot, the steam from the spout giving her something else to focus on before she grew too lost in thoughts and memories, although nothing in the world would drown out their words.

Whether it was down to her blatant ignorance or purely due to the fact it would grow cold, Mikoto reached out and set to pouring tea into each of their cups. It had Sakura swallowing down bile while she mentally flailed around for something stable to hold onto when her emotions threatened to consume her.

"The wedding will be on the last day of the month," he informed them. "I have already taken the liberty of requesting all participants to be taken off the mission rota for it."

If that was true, then that meant… "Tsunade-sama knows?" she asked quietly, weakly.

"We are arranging a marriage that will tie the Uchiha Clan closer to the village. A marriage between our heir and her apprentice," he replied, meeting her gaze steadily. "Of course she knows."

The sting of betrayal was enough to take her breath away and she clenched her jaw again, averting her gaze to the table.

In her mind, she was losing her shit. She was imagining what it would be like to scream at them until she was red in the face and her voice was hoarse. She was tearing the whole freaking restaurant apart, using whatever she could get her hands on as projectiles to maintain distance from them all. Sadly, in reality, she was trapped sitting in a feeble position, displaying her weakness for them all to see with her head dipped and due to her lack of forehead protector, her bangs shielded her eyes. Her overall body language showed her defeat, her lack of choice. She was making it obvious that she was an unwilling participant in the marriage and how much it was breaking her to be a part of it.

Maybe if she appeared pitiful enough, they would cancel the whole thing? Maybe they would actually understand that she wasn't—couldn't—consent to any of this?

It was discomforting even entertaining such a notion, but Sakura knew that, had she been younger and hadn't experienced the perils of life as a kunoichi—as a woman—then perhaps she could have been excited about getting married. Perhaps she would have even been excited about marrying Uchiha Itachi considering what that would mean for her status in the village—becoming matriarch to such a powerful clan. There was an appeal there, she allowed, for there was no denying the Itachi's flawless talent or the perfection in his appearance that told her they would have magnificently powerful, beautiful children one day.

However…

Finally looking up, she found that Itachi was already watching her. No doubt critically assessing everything about her and wondering what a crappy being he'd been in a past life to deserve such a pitiful wife. Since he was of a higher standing in the village (as in ANBU), he would know everything about her. He would know she wasn't anything special.

"A home for you both is being built as we speak," she vaguely heard Fugaku state.

He didn't look away and she refused to be the first to break the eye contact, as Sakura knew it would make her look even weaker.

Itachi was dressed down in that moment like herself, unlike every other time she saw him around the village when he was always dressed in uniform of some kind. They must have been his every day clothes, she mused distantly. Did that mean he refused to be traditional like his family since they too were in yukata? Was it a middle finger to his parents, just as her refusing to dress up was?

No matter how much she focused on the potentials of his feeling similarly to herself, however, all Sakura could see was the coldness of his gaze. It captured her attention whenever it started to divert and caused a horrible voice to sneer in her mind, hissing that he'd probably look at her the same way when the time eventually came to give the Uchiha Clan their next heir.

Her skin crawled, the image of him climbing on top of her, pinning her and making—

No, not making love. He would be fucking her like it was a chore, because neither of them were willing.

That was her future.

Movement out of the corner of her eye caught her attention and she met Sasuke's eye, his usual indifference cracking under the weight of her helplessness and making him falter in drinking his tea. The guilt in his expression was unmistakable even if it did only last a few seconds and she could easily tell that he wanted to be there just as much as she did. Sadly, he had no choice in the matter considering it was official clan business and he was a member of the head family.

She would soon be his sister-in-law.

"You will both live in the home together from the day you are married and it will be expected of you—"

"Why me?" she couldn't help but demand, looking back to Fugaku and uncaring that she'd rudely interrupted him. It didn't matter that the others looked to her in disbelief. She needed her answers. Needed to try and find something that could aid her in weaseling her way out of it. "Out of all the kunoichi in your clan alone… Why choose me?"

There was a sigh opposite her that she ignored.

"Well?" she demanded when no one answered her, heart in her throat. "Surely there would have been someone better for this role?" Because it sure as hell wasn't anything more than that: a role to play. It wasn't going to be a real marriage; it was a sham. "Someone who isn't from a civilian background? Who has no idea how a clan even operates?"

Her choice of wording apparently wasn't lost on any of them and for that, she was glad. She would make her disliking obvious for them all because like hell would she so easily comply. It wasn't in her nature.

"You were chosen due to your standing in the village," answered Fugaku, making her wonder idly if anyone else in his family ever got the chance to speak up. "After only a handful of years under her tutelage, you have surpassed our Hokage in terms of strength and medical ability. Out of all kunoichi, both in our clan and the village, you were the best candidate."

"And what happens to me now?" she couldn't help but question. "Do I still get to be an active kunoichi, or do I retire to become his broodmare?"

Sasuke winced at the wording.

The question seemed to unsettle her mother at least, but she paid her parents no mind. Those people were… They'd wronged her. In her mind, in her heart, they had betrayed her in one of the worst ways possible. They knew of all her hard work and suffering. Knew what she'd been through to get to where she was—the good and the downright traumatising. And yet none of that mattered to them.

They'd stripped her of her freedom.

And she knew she was right to think that way, especially when she tilted her head to the side to glance at Sasuke only for him to avert his eyes for the first time in the ten years she'd known him.

"You will retire—"

The words finally had her choosing between fight or flight and within seconds of them registering, her hands were slamming to the table and making the porcelain shake precariously. She shot to her knees to glare down at him viciously, reminding herself that she was Haruno fucking Sakura.

"Like hell."

"Sakura—"

"Don't touch me," she snarled at her mother when the touch only served to rile her up further, yanking her arm away from her and eyes returning to Fugaku's furiously. He was unimpressed—of course he was. Didn't look affected in the least and it pissed her off even more. "I haven't spent years working myself to the brink of death to retire at the age of eighteen."

"You will—"

"Father," Sasuke began only to be interrupted.

"Perhaps Sakura-san has a point, Father," Itachi surprised her by saying.

His interference irked his father, she could tell it did, but the rage that was powering up on her helplessness ensured she couldn't care. Her hands shook faintly when her grip tightened, eyes that were a mixture of anger and trepidation for what was to come narrowing on the older man. "I'm not retiring. You can't force me into retirement—Tsunade-sama will know and she'll refuse."

"That woman—"

It seemed to shock them all when her grip intensified until the table gave way beneath her strength, effortlessly breaking off in her grasp (which, unfortunately for them, meant her hands were free). "That woman is your Hokage," she seethed warningly. "Show her the respect she deserves."

Her mother grabbed her arm, but she shrugged out of it once again.

"I'm not a broodmare," she told him resolutely and stood from her kneeling position to tower over them all, to try and regain a semblance of control. "I'm not some weakling that you can bully around. Even if I'm marrying your son—" she snapped, uncaring that she was raising her voice and attracting the attention of the waiters. "—I'm going to continue going on missions. I'm going to keep working in the hospital. I will train and work hard, just as I always have. Otherwise you may as well kill me now."

Silence. It didn't even sound like anyone was breathing, though she supposed that could be down to her own heavy breathing and tunnelling vision.

She leaned closer to him when he refused to speak, hands planting on the parts of the table that hadn't broken like mere cardboard, until their faces were a foot or so apart. She made damn sure he could see her eyes and know not to doubt her words. "You'll either deal with it, or find someone else. Understand?"

She was shaking.

It wouldn't stop, no matter what she did to try and calm herself—and it wasn't like she didn't have any time to soothe the stress before meeting with her shishou, because she did. There was a team already in there when she first arrived and so she was forced to wait outside the office, pacing to try and quell that surge of restlessness that could surely power her through running all the way to Suna at a dead sprint just to escape.

When the doors to the office eventually opened, Sakura merely shifted her footing to approach the woman who'd opened them at the same brisk pace she'd adopted.

"Tsunade-sama will see you now."

Despite it being rude, she brushed by Shizune and entered the office without pausing, with a grim mask of anger and determination, readying herself for going up against Tsunade. As their Hokage's loyal assistant and adviser, she never missed a beat and was informed on all matters of the village. That would include her engagement to Uchiha Itachi. Yet Shizune hadn't tried to warn her in any way.

Unlike what her mind was expecting, Tsunade was not behind her desk like she typically was but instead stood at one of her windows, looking out of it with her back to the rest of the room, including Sakura. Her haori was hung over the back of her chair, a rare sight to behold, since she only ever took it off during battle and it served to raise Sakura's guards further.

Her fists clenched. "You knew."

"I knew."

The rigid set of Tsunade's muscles did little to ease her fury. In fact, her admission to knowing what was going on only served to make Sakura angrier. It only served to opening up the tirade and making her yell in disbelief, "Why? Why would you let them do something like this to me?"

A sigh. "It's beneficial."

"Do you know what they're asking of me?" she demanded shrilly. "They want me to retire from being a kunoichi. They want me to focus on being his wife and mother to his children!"

Tsunade turned slightly at that to grant Sakura a glimpse of her profile and raised a daring eyebrow, though that was all she could see of her expression because of the direction the sun was hitting the office, basking the rest of those unnaturally youthful features in shadows. "Do you really think I would allow that after all our hard work? After all your hard work?" At the setting of her jaw and the rage in her eyes continuing to shine brightly, the blonde narrowed her eyes. "You're resilient; I knew you would be able to handle something like this. You can handle yourself within the Uchiha Clan."

No, she couldn't. "Why should I have to?" she retorted angrily.

"Sit down," she ordered calmly while stepping away from the window, approaching her desk that was, for once, clear of paperwork. It was only out of respect for her shishou that she did so, watching as Tsunade reached into her drawer and produced a scroll that had her frowning. It looked ancient—at least a decade old—and it was bound with a seal that Sakura vaguely recognised from her time working in the tower. "This is why I agreed to the arranged marriage."

It was tossed to her carelessly but Sakura caught it before it could hit her chest, her frown deepening. "You've signed my freedom away because of a scroll."

"Read it."

And let them create excuses for what they'd done to her?

"Sakura."

The tiredness in her features had her sighing irritably and opening the scroll, green eyes skimming the contents until she caught sight of two words that had her stomach flipping, meeting Tsunade's gaze with obvious shock.

Coup d'état.

Wide, horrified eyes returned to the scroll, absorbing what she now realised were the Sandaime Hokage's words, his careful calligraphy burning into her mind and setting all other thoughts alight until they drifted away like embers in the wind.

"We cannot let it escalate like that again."

Her hand came to her forehead, soon running through her hair, the unsettling feeling exploding to new heights when she reread the words that told her of a councilman going rogue, attacking a member of the Uchiha Clan. That fact was highly classified, according to the late Hokage, for the sake of wishing to keep the unsteady peace between the village and the clan—it was allegedly at the Uchiha's request that his name not be mentioned, and his decision for the incident remain secret.

Gods, she felt sick. She looked to Tsunade again, unable to hide how startled she felt. "The councilman…?"

"I have my suspicions."

Ones she couldn't say aloud. "Why has Sandaime-sama refused to name anyone?"

"I don't know." Sighing, Tsunade turned back to the window behind her desk, folding her arms beneath her breasts. "All I know is that the situation is becoming unsteady once more. According to ANBU—"

"How would ANBU know?" she asked, though answered her own question when she continued reading. "Tsunade-sama, you're not still…?"

"Watching them?" Tsunade finished for her. "Yes."

"Why?"

"There is every chance that the Uchiha Clan have been biding their time and waiting for the best opportunity to attack." Glancing over her shoulder at her, Sakura nervously bit the inside of her cheek at the graveness in her expression. "I am not my sensei, Sakura. I don't possess half the strength Sarutobi-sensei possessed. In many people's eyes: I'm just a woman."

A strong woman, Sakura wanted to add, but remained silent. She could easily recall the contempt in Fugaku's voice as he'd said that woman. It still made her bristle.

"Our village has never been more at peace than it is right now," she continued, voice tinged with pride and she faced forward once more to watch the village she'd nurtured and brought back from the brink of total destruction. "We have alliances with villages who fear going against us again and we have earned back our status as a powerful, united village."

Yes, they did. The truce between Suna and Konoha was stronger than ever, going as far as to share the villages' techniques with one another. Many times in the past, Sakura had joined several other medics and assisted Suna's hospital, sharing their knowledge and training new medics. She was actually due another trip in just a few months, just as several of Suna's strongest jōnin were due to stay in Konoha to teach some of the classes in the academy.

"You think they'll take advantage of the peace?"

"I don't know what to think," admitted Tsunade and the hands on her arms twitched, soon gripping her biceps tightly. "All I know is this engagement couldn't have come at a better time."

What was one person's freedom compared to the lives of hundreds? As much as it pained her to do so, Sakura knew she would have to push aside that defiance and heartbreak. It wouldn't be the first time that her village needed her to.

"But how will this solve anything?" she questioned, frowning again and placing the scroll back onto the desk. "It's not like they're going to let me in on their top secret meetings."

"I doubt half of the clan will know of their plans until they're set in motion," agreed Tsunade and she turned, leaning back against the window with an unyielding grasp of the ledge. "But you will be married to the heir—"

"An heir who couldn't care less about me," she argued.

"Then make him care," she ordered with annoyance. "You're not completely inexperienced, Sakura. Use your charms and your lessons in seduction to make Uchiha Itachi open up to you."

Would she really be capable of doing that? How could she pretend to be interested in a man she had no feelings for? Who knew she had no feelings for him? Gods, she'd already dropped herself in it by making it painfully obvious she was completely against the marriage, that she didn't like her soon-to-be husband.

"It's already a failure, then," she whined pitifully. "I yelled at them all, Shishou."

"I expected you to."

"I got in Fugaku-san's face and—"

"Sakura." She fell silent, looking to her shishou unsurely. "I know what your personality is like. I knew exactly how you would react to this marriage and their wanting you to retire."

"Then how…?"

Sighing, she said, "It's hardly going to be believable if you're one hundred percent willing to the marriage right off the bat, is it?"

No, she supposed it wouldn't be, Sakura thought sulkily, refraining from sinking further into her chair. It was rare for Tsunade to have them out, as she usually preferred people to be standing to attention. Was that a sign that they would be there a while?

"So what do I do now?"

"Continue being your usual stubborn self," she said and approached the desk once more to sit opposite her. Unlike her own chair, which was the same colour, Tsunade's was more extravagant to make it obvious she was the superior. "Keep fighting them and giving them hell."

Yeah, because that couldn't go wrong, could it? "And if they decide to go with someone more compliant?"

Tsunade smirked arrogantly, folding her hands on the desk. "They won't," she stated simply. "Not when they have the number one kunoichi of her generation. Not when they have their opening to me, through you."

It was always nice having her ego stroked, especially after working her ass off, but in that moment, she couldn't truly enjoy the praise.

"They are a proud clan, Sakura," she assured her and brought those joined hands up to her face to rest her chin on them, with her elbows planted on the desk. "They won't want second best; Fugaku admitted to your talent surpassing all Uchiha kunoichi."

Her stomach lurched. "And when I have to give him an heir?"

The question made Tsunade uncomfortable also, though Sakura could only notice the minute narrowing of her eyes from years of being her apprentice. Anything else that could be revealed in her expression was hidden behind those perfectly manicured hands. "We will use a jutsu to prevent pregnancy."

"But I'll still have to sleep with him."

"I'm afraid so."

The same vision from earlier plagued her mind, relentlessly showing Sakura dead eyes that stared straight through her as Itachi loomed over her.

She shuddered.

As her shishou had previously stated: she wasn't completely inexperienced. She knew what to do to please a man and she knew how to gain a man's attention. Seduction came hand-in-hand with her profession, because as a woman, it was expected of her at some point in her career. It was a sexist world they lived in, but it was also their harsh reality. They had a long way to go to change their ways, although her shishou had done an amazing job so far in beginning the demolition.

"Occasionally, I will create incidents that will work in your favour," she informed her. "Should you react satisfactorily, you will earn the respect and trust of Itachi and his clan."

It felt inescapably wrong to be deceiving her teammate's family which, in turn, meant deceiving him, but it was for the sake of their village. She had to do whatever was necessary to protect Konoha. Surely, Sasuke would understand that? Surely he would forgive her?

"Think of this marriage as a highly classified mission—your first s-ranked mission," murmured her shishou, amber eyes narrowing once more. Lowering her hands to the desk, her serious expression caused Sakura to straighten with her heart in her throat. "You are to infiltrate the Uchiha Clan and spy on them. Find out everything you can about their plans. Do what you must to gain Uchiha Itachi's favour and bring him onto our side. Most importantly, should it come down to it, using whatever means necessary, make a coup d'état impossible for them."

"Yes, Hokage-sama."

Chapter Text

All eyes were undoubtedly fixed upon them.

Maintaining her composure with a feigned indifference, Sakura attempted to disregard the gazes that trailed after them as they walked through the village together, though admittedly was finding it a difficult feat.

News of their engagement spread like wildfire when invitations were sent out, alerting everyone about their wedding at the end of the month and while many whispered behind their backs about it being so unexpected and sudden, nobody said a word to their faces. Instead, they expressed their gratitude of being invited, believing themselves to be special regardless of the fact everyone was invited since it was to tie the clan closer to the village—a sad attempt to unify them.

Did the man walking beside her know that there were once talks of a coup d'état over a decade ago? Part of her exclaimed no, like hell a child would know about something like that! But then her mind would remind Sakura that Uchiha Itachi was never really a child. He had, in fact, been an ANBU captain around that time despite being so young.

Looking to him from the corner of her eye under the guise of admiring a window display as they passed, she assessed the calmness he radiated and idly wondered if it was just a front considering how standoffish he'd been yesterday. Granted, she hadn't been much better, but what was she supposed to do? Lay back and let them try and control her? Like hell. Her shishou had taught her better than that. She knew better than to let a man dictate her life. Powerful clan heir or not.

"After you," he stated, holding the door for her.

She wordlessly ducked beneath his arm to enter the quiet restaurant that was bathed in browns and greens, once more pretending not to notice the disbelieving stares following them or how a hush fell upon the establishment when they stood in the entryway together. As much as she longed for it to disappear already, Sakura knew that, realistically, the attention would last for a while (or at least until they could safely pinpoint whether she was knocked up with his bastard child or not).

They were quickly guided to a table towards the back of the restaurant so that they were further away from nosy villagers, the request wordless as the waitress took note of the eagle eyes devouring their forms. Unfortunately, they were in a booth by the window, but at least nobody could hear their conversation, Sakura supposed.

Itachi was dressed similarly to the day before, her eyes drawn to the clan's emblem standing out proudly on his back with a cold reminder that in just a month's time, it would probably be on hers too. That was, if the clan even accepted her. She had a hard time believing they would considering how intensely they'd always been against tainting their bloodline. Did any of them despise the thought of their heir marrying outside of the clan? Would there be any objections on the big day? Did any of them really care for a better social standing if it meant weakening their head family's bloodline?

Fugaku's reasons for arranging their marriage still rubbed her the wrong way. He wanted Itachi to marry her due to her importance to the village, meaning it was due to her connection to the Hokage, right? At first, she'd thought little of it since she was stuck on an emotional rollercoaster, and assumed it was merely about social standing. Now, however, after reading the scroll, she couldn't help but worry. What use was a connection with the Hokage when it didn't necessarily grant Sakura with any privileges like many wrongly assumed it did? Were they hoping for an in with Tsunade and if so, why?

Were they conspiring against the village again?

"Oolong tea, please," she answered when the waitress enquired about what they would like to drink, attempting to ignore her unsettled stomach.

"I will have the same."

The quiet voice drew Sakura from her thoughts, and she watched Itachi settle into the seat opposite her with that same mask of stoicism. Even at the briefest of brushes of their knees (as their table granted little freedom to stretch out and truly relax, the diners in mind no doubt having been couples), he was unreactive, and she crossed one leg over the other, uncaring for subtlety while angling her foot to avoid any further touching. Itachi didn't acknowledge the blatant show of creating more physical distance between them.

Curiously, she wondered: did he ever smile?

"Yesterday was—"

"It could have gone better," she allowed, cutting him off when he paused too long (in her eyes) to find the right word. Aware of how closely they were being watched by the others, Sakura refrained from showing any negativity towards their situation, instead choosing to lean closer to the table with a show of interest in their conversation. "But I meant every word."

"I know."

Marrying a man who was so disconnected with his emotions was unsettling and Sakura found herself revisiting the once petty (but certainly more valid) thought of whether Itachi even knew how to smile. Putting personal issues aside, she wondered how to proceed with her mission if she couldn't even catch a mere glimpse of how he was feeling. The risks of misinterpreting him were high—a risk they couldn't afford to make when so many lives were on the line.

A coup d'état was… Gods, there were no words to describe the immense pressure bearing down on Sakura's slender shoulders whenever she recalled the Sandaime's words, and she found she had to try and banish the thoughts for now before they showed on her face. At least until she'd had more time to fully digest their suffocating reality.

"I asked you to accompany me today as I wish to discuss arrangements between us, including our living situation, away from our parents," Itachi started their conversation by informing her. "I believe they should have no say in the matter."

Answering the door to him that morning had been quite the shock, in all honesty, and perhaps partially why she felt so unprepared also. Sakura hadn't expected to see him for at least a week since according to her mother, that was when they were due to have their next meeting (since their last one had obviously ended abruptly when she stormed out and they couldn't decide on much without her).

Mebuki was nauseatingly ecstatic when she caught a glimpse of Itachi standing proudly at the front door, prompting Sakura to shove her boots on and leave for fear of worsening her already sour mood. She knew that, while Tsunade had said her unwillingness to marry Itachi fit well with her character, resisting too much or showing too great a disliking towards him, wouldn't work well in her favour. She had to find that delicate balance; she couldn't do that while constantly trapped in a bad mood.

"Do you have anything in mind so far?" she questioned and sat back when their tea arrived, smiling politely at the waitress in thanks. She didn't linger after asking if they would like anything else, remaining professional as she bowed lowly and walked away. It was perhaps the most respect her privacy was shown since news of their engagement.

Itachi looked up from settling his cup in a different place to where it was left, her eyes drawn to the way he angled it just so on his coaster. "The house that is being prepared for us has several bedrooms for later in our marriage—when we are to produce heirs," Itachi told her at length, seemingly unaffected as he spoke casually about their inevitable children. "If you wish, until that time comes, we may sleep in separate bedrooms."

That was… unexpectedly considerate, Sakura thought to herself, pausing in sipping her tea. The sweet aroma filled her senses, tempting her to continue with the mouthful as she thought of a response to his offer.

Would she prefer to sleep in separate bedrooms? Without a doubt, but she had to keep her mission in mind. She had to decide whether it would benefit her mission in the long run. Then again, sleeping with him right off the bat didn't sit well with her and she was certain that it wouldn't be the way into his heart, either. Uchiha Itachi didn't strike her as the type of guy who slept around. But, she supposed, he didn't seem like the type who let someone in period.

"I'd appreciate that," she said, more gratefulness in her tone than she'd planned for. "Thank you."

Regardless of whether he seemed the type or not, she would have to spend time with him to burrow her way firmly into his heart, to potentially wedge herself between Itachi and his clan should she find she had to. Otherwise, how and why would he ever open up to her? She sincerely doubted he would do so simply because it stated on a piece of paper that they were husband and wife.

A couple walking hand-in-hand passed by their window all laughs and smiles, playfully bumping their shoulders together and unintentionally filling Sakura with a twisting discomfort that teetered on the edge of yearning. All her life, no matter how rough times got, that connection was something she'd longed for.

Would they ever feel comfortable enough to walk in such a way? So happily and carefree? Sakura doubted it. For starters, they possessed no feelings towards each other—they had never held a real conversation before being shoved into the arranged marriage. The romantic side of herself wilted at the mere notion of playing such a part all the while knowing it was a lie. However, most importantly, Sakura was supposed to be infiltrating his clan and gathering whatever information she could meaning she couldn't go losing her head or her heart.

"Would you be open to devoting one day to one another?" she questioned suddenly, looking back to him. "Or an evening, depending on how busy we both are."

He seemed to mull it over, remaining distant while watching her. "What do you have in mind?"

It was intimidating having him watch her in such a way. She wished he would show her what he was thinking. "A date evening," she said, resisting the childish urge to blush as her mind teased her about having to ask her fiancé to take her out. "One day a week starting from today, so that we can get to know one another."

Nodding once, Itachi said, "I am sure it can be arranged."

"One evening a week," she repeated to make sure it really hit home with him. She didn't want him disappearing for months at a  time on missions—not that Tsunade would send him on any when they had a potential coup d'état on their hands. "Every week."

"I heard."

Lifting her cup to her lips, she regarded him thoughtfully while trying to come up with strategies as to how to approach such a distant man. The usual seduction techniques automatically ruled themselves out, her mind insisting that a man such as himself, one who was so aloof and intelligent, would know what was happening, should she try anything sexual (admittedly, a selfish part of her was so grateful that it made her stomach hurt from unclenching the knot it'd been tying itself into). That and the fact she'd already expressed how against the marriage she was. To suddenly try any sexual advances would conflict with everything she'd said up until that point and make him suspicious as hell.

A date night every week would aid her in getting to know him better—or so she hoped. Once she was certain she was close enough, perhaps then would be the time to lay the womanly charm on him? Was that how she was supposed to seduce him? It was impossible to tell until she knew him better.

"I also have a condition."

She raised an eyebrow at that and set her cup down to offer up her undivided attention, not failing to notice how he once more angled his cup with well-practised precision before wiping the rim with a napkin. Peculiar, she thought to herself, before taking note of his appearance—from the smoothness of his ponytail to his short and clean nails, and the lack of wrinkles or lint on his clothing—and deciding that he was more than likely a perfectionist rather than it being a nervous tick of some kind.

"I would appreciate it if you would train with me once a week, in addition to the date."

Spend more time together? Part of her wondered if he also had an ulterior motive, or whether he knew of hers, and thus wanted to learn everything there was about her fighting style and techniques. Was that a possibility? Yes, definitely. It also meant she would have to tread carefully—a fact she already well aware of, however.

"Sounds good to me," she replied easily, but still, the silence they fell into was awkward.

Uchiha Itachi was a renowned prodigy of his clan and of Konoha, his prowess known and feared throughout the nations, but that impressive talent came at a cost, it appeared, as he was most definitely socially awkward. He isolated himself, either refusing or simply unable to create meaningful bonds with those outside of his immediate family.

It was his intelligence that created that wedge between him and the rest of the world, Sakura believed. Taking another sip of her tea and continuing to observe him, trying to get a better feel of him, she considered all that she knew about those with the genius trait. Typically, they just weren't on their wavelength, so many struggled endlessly to find ways to communicate. Not because people like Itachi thought of himself better (or perhaps he did—she would have to find that out at some point) but because it simply didn't add up in his mind. He didn't know how to do what was so simple for the rest of them. She'd noticed similar traits in her former-sensei.

"So, we've agreed on separate bedrooms, date nights and training sessions," she listed off to try and encourage more conversation, meeting his gaze once more. "Anything else?"

There was a moment of pause in his reply, though she was unable to tell if it was due to feeling awkward or not, even with his next words of, "My father believes it would be beneficial for you to take lessons in etiquette from my mother."

Instinctively, her grip on the cup tightened. "What's wrong with my etiquette?"

"Besides the fact you yelled in your future patriarch's face and, in turn, made a scene in public?"

A hairline crack ran up the cup, attracting his attention. She smiled with forced politeness, placing the cup down before she completely destroyed it. "Are you saying my anger wasn't justified?"

"On the contrary, I found it to be refreshing. However, the fact of the matter is that my father will soon be your patriarch. As you wished for him to show Hokage-sama respect, you must show him respect, also."

Her eyebrow twitched. "You-"

"If only for an easy life," he murmured, cutting her off.

How ridiculous. How the hell could he expect that of her? For her to allow Fugaku to walk all over her for the chance of an easier life?

"A woman's life is never easy," she repeated the words of her shishou from many years ago, back when she was in pain and lost and so desperately needed guidance—they became her mantra. Her source of motivation when she needed it most. Like hell would she allow anyone to take that away from her now. "We're constantly shoved into boxes, or moulded into what is seen as the perfect woman."

"Do not misunderstand," Itachi replied easily like she wasn't restraining herself from yelling and creating another scene, instead calmly taking another sip. When he placed his cup down again, she saw it to be empty. Would they be buying more? Or was their outing coming to an end? "I am all for fighting the patriarchy. But you must learn to choose your battles more wisely."

Uchiha Itachi? Fighting the patriarchy? The image was almost amusing and allowed her to take a deep, calming breath.

"Are you saying you make life hell for your father?"

"Take my words whichever way you please."

It was hard getting a read of him, Sakura thought, not for the first time growing frustrated.

Their presence in the restaurant must have been something to marvel at, she noticed suddenly when the door opened again with a dinging of the bells stationed above it that alerted the employees to more customers. While it hadn't been empty prior to their entering, it certainly wasn't half as busy as it was now and Sakura recognised one table in particular to be filled of Konoha's worst gossipers. It seemed they had tried to get as close to their table as possible, purposefully keeping their voices lowered to try and overhear their conversation.

"Back to the separate bedrooms thing," she said quietly, returning her attention to Itachi. He faltered somewhat at the lead up, seemingly knowing where her next sentence was going and Sakura sighed, anxiety gnawing away at her stomach. "How soon will your clan want heirs?"

Surprising her, he seemed equally against what was expected of them, though she wasn't sure why it shocked her. After all, Itachi was just as unwilling to be married to her as she was him. Just because he was a man, it didn't mean he was okay with having sex with her. He was being forced into giving them heirs too.

Could their lack of consent be used to her advantage? Could she manage to persuade Itachi into abstaining?

"I requested that we be given time to settle into our marriage before beginning the process of producing an heir," he informed her. It was hard maintaining eye contact with him when his eyes bore into hers like that, Sakura found, but for the sake of not appearing weak, she held his gaze. "They believed three months to be enough time."

Three months?

Three?

She felt nauseated suddenly.

"I informed them I had no intentions of impregnating you after only three months of knowing you."

The bluntness of his words not only kept her mind in safe territory but threatened to redden her cheeks also. How could he be so unaffected while talking about them having sex? "And?"

"They granted us nine months."

"Just like that?"

"I am a persuasive man."

Noted, she thought to herself.

Despite there being so many people in the restaurant, it was unnervingly quiet, forcing them to keep their voices lowered to ensure nobody heard their conversation. It wouldn't be a secret that their marriage was arranged, but they had to make sure they didn't know the gory details. They couldn't know that they wouldn't be sharing a bed for the first nine months of marriage.

"I must ask that you work with me, rather than resist me every chance you get," he told her suddenly, stunning her. "I understand that this is unpleasant for you—"

"However, you're in the same position," she finished for him, offering a small smile.

"Essentially." He sat up straighter and went on to assure her, "I will do what I can as clan heir to ensure you continue being an active kunoichi, but you must understand that they will do everything in their power to keep you from being killed in action now that you are to be their matriarch."

She raised a daring eyebrow. "Do you receive the same heart-warming concern?"

"No, I—"

"Then why should I be babied? Is it because I'm a woman?"

"In their eyes, women are the weaker sex."

At least he was honest.

"But surely they know I can't be killed in action?" questioned Sakura, frowning. "Whereas you can." She had a point and he knew it. She could tell from the setting of his jaw. Smiling sweetly, she told him just as she'd told his father the day before, "I have no intentions of retiring. The sooner your clan realises that, the smoother this will be for everyone."

They would not force her into any boxes. She was not clay to be moulded to their liking. She was a woman, yes, but she was by no means weak and she sure as hell would never, in a thousand years, ever be complaisant. She was Haruno Sakura, the Godaime's apprentice, the Copy-Nin's student. She was a member of Team Seven who was just as powerful in her own right. No, she did not possess the sharingan and she didn't house a tailed beast, but she was a hard worker and fought tooth and nail to be where she was. She had just as much right to be recognised as they did.

"How about this?" she offered, resting her elbows on the table and leaning forward to hold meaningful eye contact. "Accompany me on a mission—with or without my team. See how capable I am for yourself and make your own mind up. If you truly believe I should retire as a kunoichi, then I'll do it."

"You would be willing to make such a bet? When you could lose so much?"

Sakura smirked arrogantly at that and finished the last of her tea. "Team Seven is a stubborn team that doesn't know how to lose—why would I be any different to my teammates?"

"I will accept your bet on one condition." When he saw he had her full attention, Itachi said, "It will be a mission of my choosing."

"Fine." She'd taken many missions over the years, although she had to admit, she wouldn't know how to handle herself if it was s-ranked. Hopefully, Tsunade would back her up should he choose an s-ranked mission. "Although, I have to warn you of one mission I can't get out of, no matter the outcome of this bet."

Apparently already clued in, he told her, "The exchange program between Konoha and Suna." She nodded. Of course he already knew. "Against my clan's wishes, I will be accompanying you."

What?

It took so much of her self-restraint to stop herself from clenching her fists. Sadly, she couldn't stop the gritting of her teeth. "May I ask why?"

"You will be my wife by that point," Itachi informed her like it was obvious. Maybe it was, but the lack of freedom still rubbed her the wrong way. "In the clan's eyes—"

"Is that what it always boils down to?" she asked, struggling but somehow managing to rein in her anger so that it wouldn't show to other diners. "What your clan wants?"

"In their eyes," he continued in that same detached tone of his, making her bristle by ignoring her words. "You are a married woman who will be staying in another village for at least a month. Moreover, you are the future matriarch, whether you wish for the role or not." There was a faint crease in his eyebrows as he continued to assess her, murmuring, "I don't think you understand how big the target on your back is now."

Of course she did. She knew because she'd been targeted in the past for being the Hokage's apprentice. Like she was an opening for Tsunade, she knew that she was now considered an opening for Uchiha Itachi too and due to her being his wife (whether they wanted it or not), obligation would force him to act if she was taken hostage or killed.

"I suppose there's an upside to you tagging along," she said while sitting back and smiling. "We can keep up date night."

"Would you like more tea?"

For the sake of finding more out, she would probably have to say yes. There was more than likely still a lot they had to discuss anyway.

Nodding, she told him, "The same again, please."

It didn't shock her when he didn't get up, the waitress seemingly understanding his mere looking up from their table as them requiring her attention once more. She was polite but quick as she collected their old cups atop her simple, black tray that she carried on her person at all times. After roughly five minutes, she returned with that same tray that was now adorned with two more cups, alongside a steaming teapot.

As soon as she was walking away, Sakura got stuck in once more, simultaneously pouring them more tea as she asked, "This may seem like a stupid question, but while I do have some experience from attending meetings with Tsunade-sama, I feel I won't be prepared for life as matriarch. Will I be trained?"

A quiet thanks was her reward when he accepted the tea she'd poured. While he once more found the angle he preferred, he replied, "Yes. My mother will train you just as the previous matriarch trained her."

Oh, so it was some kind of tradition. That eased a knot in her stomach Sakura hadn't even realised existed. As worried as she'd been about the potential coup d'état and producing heirs, she'd failed to express other causes for anxiety.

"I—"

She cut herself off when platinum blonde hair flashed in her peripheral and subsequently filled her with a sense of impending doom—and she was right to be concerned. Barely a second later and her best friend was appearing at the window of the restaurant to stand before them furiously, the sound of her slapping her invitation to the window with obvious anger seemingly echoing when it silenced the entire establishment.

Not now…

Expressing her embarrassment, she pointedly looked to the other diners who watched them with great intrigue, meeting Ino's eyes and begging for her to walk away. She would tell her everything that wasn't highly classified afterwards, she silently promised.

Her response was the narrowing of her eyes.

"Explain," she mouthed.

"Not now," Sakura mouthed back, green eyes darting to Itachi and she offered up a strained smile. "Busy."

Ino had every right to be angry and upset, but Sakura refused to placate her in that moment. It wouldn't look good for her to ditch her fiancé to have a conversation with her best friend that could wait until later in the day, especially since it was a conversation she would have to have with another blond, too. Possibly even their sensei. If only it wasn't so impossible to just bundle them all together and host some kind of meeting so that she'd only have to explain herself the once.

"Would you like to speak with her?" asked Itachi, attracting Ino's attention and causing blue eyes to narrow further. He held the death stare unfalteringly until Ino was the one giving up first. "She seems…"

"Upset?"

"Putting it lightly."

"No, we'll speak later," she told him, sending a warning glare that had Ino huffing, grip tightening on the invitation. "Bye."

It was angrily that she stomped away and Sakura could only sigh as she received apologetic glances from the other members of Team Ten, who followed wordlessly after her. Hopefully they would talk sense into her before they eventually clashed later.

Returning her attention to Itachi, she gave a small, apologetic smile. "Sorry. She hates not being the first to find out."

Apparently deciding it wasn't worth further discussion, Itachi looked to her once more and stated, "I am assuming your training will commence following the next meeting regarding our marriage."

"I can't imagine there'd be much to talk about."

"I believe this meeting is regarding the wedding itself, more than how we will be living."

"It's safe to assume we'll be living in the district, right?" He nodded once, sipping his tea. "Will we have to worry about any surprise visits?"

"Such as?"

"Such as your parents or other clansmen checking up on us. You know, making sure we're actually living as a married couple?"

For the first time since yesterday, an emotion appeared on his features and allowed her to see that he was thoughtful—although, Sakura decided, it didn't really count. He didn't express anything other than that. She wanted to know what emotions those thoughts of his evoked. Was he angry knowing their privacy could be invaded? Defiant and already plotting ways to block those attempts of invasion? Did he even care at all?

"It is a possibility."

Panic bloomed in her chest. "And we can hardly ask for separate bedrooms in Suna without rousing suspicion."

"I will pack an extra futon."

Lessons in etiquette and becoming matriarch. Having to prove herself capable of remaining an active kunoichi. Needing to start the process of producing an heir in nine months. It was all a bitter pill to swallow without adding the invasion of privacy to the mix. And what would happen after Tsunade received all information she needed? Would she continue to be married to Itachi? Would they at least like each other by that point? They had to for the sake of her mission. No, she had to make him care for her. Love her.

But then what would happen?

What happened if there was going to be a coup d'état? What would happen if there wasn't? It seemed that either way she would be stringing Itachi along and if she was given grounds for ending their marriage, if he truly did fall for her charms, she would be breaking his heart.

The cold realisation had her mind stuttering to a halt, leaving her unable to think of anything to say to him.

How was tricking Uchiha Itachi into falling in love with her helping anything? What if, by chance, there wasn't a coup d'état? What would their spying on the clan do? What would her potentially breaking Itachi's heart do? Wouldn't it render their whole plan useless? Yes, it would and it had her realising that, should there be no rebellion, she would be stuck in a loveless marriage. She would be stuck as his wife. Forced to bear his children even if she didn't consent.

Phantom hands grabbed at Sakura like she was already being shackled and she had to fight the tremor taking over her hands.

Part of her selfishly longed to find evidence of the clan rebelling since it meant a sure escape from being his wife. The other half of her longed for peace, for it to all be simple paranoia.

Looking up from her tea, she swallowed down the panic when she found Itachi already watching her, his gaze intense.

No matter the outcome, she had a part to play. She had to make him fall in love with her even if that meant giving him her body in the process.

She simply hoped, with all her heart, that there would be no backfire.

Chapter Text

"Thank you for walking me home."

The was a pause, one that she could only describe as painful when Itachi hovered awkwardly at the top of the stairs with her.

She hoped with a bitter desperation that he wouldn't try kissing her. She knew it was inevitable, seeing as it would probably be required of them at some point during the wedding or the reception, but right at that moment in time, she didn't want him to kiss her. She didn't want him to touch her. That mindset needed to change, she knew it did.

But…

Not right now.

Her hand reached behind herself to grasp the door handle. "Well, tea was nice. I'll be looking forward to our date night."

"Tonight?"

Even though a part of her grimaced at prolonging their uncomfortable exchange, she supposed she couldn't deny that she had said it would be starting from that meeting. It would also look good for the villagers to see them out together, especially out on a date. "Unless that's too short notice for you?"

"I am sure I can arrange something."

She had to learn how to read him, Sakura thought grumpily, but went against how she felt by smiling. "Then I'll see you tonight."

"I will pick you up at seven."

Smile, she inwardly stressed at him. She was doing her utmost to be polite and friendly; the least he could do was offer her the same kindness. It would make the whole situation much easier for the both of them since, in less than three weeks, they would be married and living together. They had to at least try to be friendly.

The awkwardness between them had Sakura slowly pushing down on the handle, indicating she was leaving. "Later, then."

He nodded once, nothing more than a subtle dipping of his chin, before turning and walking away without a word. But it wasn't until she was inside her family home with the door shutting behind her that she breathed out a weighted sigh, sagging against the door.

A soak in a hot bath would be a nice way to unwind the leftover tension in her muscles. Perhaps she could even reading the next chapter in a novel that she'd shelved a few weeks ago in a bid to take her mind away from the newfound stresses.

Any hopes of being left alone vanished, however, when not only one woman, but two, emerged from the dining area like they'd been awaiting her return. One was curious and her smile hopeful, whereas the other was evidently beyond annoyed and demanded they all took notice of how she felt she was wronged; arms folding beneath her ample chest, foot tapping a restless rhythm on the wooden flooring once they'd come to a halt on the opposite end of the entryway. In short? Both were confrontations she desperately wanted to avoid.

Sakura pushed off from the door with her features twisting as she tried to express how badly she needed to be left alone to recover the mental energy she'd lost—there was even a mixture of a groan and whine accompanying it in the hopes it would convince them to ease up on her.

Of course, neither cared.

"How did it go?" Mebuki asked, hands wringing a small dish cloth with a nervous energy that became trapped in their humble home. "Mikoto-san assured me that he is the perfect gentleman."

Ino clearly couldn't hold back the derisive snort despite regretting it moments later with a notable wince. "Itachi-san? A perfect gentleman?"

Finally! A normal reaction.

"He's beautiful, don't get me wrong," Ino said quickly at Mebuki's concerned falter. "But that guy is clueless. I mean, I asked him out once and he said no. To me."

"That makes you a hypocrite then, right?" she questioned daringly, using anything she could sink her nails into. "Since you didn't tell me you asked him out."

Another snort, and it filled Sakura with never-ending dread when Ino approached her with hips dipping arrogantly, eyes narrowing with a silent warning not to push her luck. "My pride was bruised. Why would I want to boast about it?"

Touché.

"I only found out yesterday," Sakura tried to placate her by saying, ignoring her dithering mother who glanced between them worriedly.

"So I've been told."

Groaning again, she tried to stomp her way around the blonde only to have Ino step to the side, using the extra one and half inches of height she had on her to her advantage. Arms once more folding over her chest, Ino cocked her hip to the side, daring Sakura to try and escape her persistent stare down.

"Ino, please," she quietly begged. "I want to shower."

"Are you going out?" asked her mother, frowning.

No, but she sure as hell was now. The timer on the place that was home had shortened significantly, causing an expiration date that coincided with her wedding day to flash nauseatingly in Sakura's mind; it seemed resting and relaxing there would be an impossible feat.

"I picked up a shift at the hospital," she lied, uncaring for whether or not it was believable. Then, she paused before adding, "And I won't be eating here tonight."

The coldness of her response had Ino narrowing her eyes, glancing sideways to glean Mebuki's reaction via the reflection in the vase without making her curiosity too obvious. But it was the deepening of her frown that had Sakura wondering whether she was destroying the trust between them by using her mind techniques on her mother. She doubted it, though. Even Ino had boundaries. Sometimes.

"Are you—"

"I'm having dinner with my fiancé," Sakura said the term bitterly.

"Oi," Ino snapped, affronted, and returned to glaring down at her. "Don't talk to Mebuki-oba that way."

Really? She was defending her? "You—"

"I don't care what's happening. That woman gave birth to you. She raised you and loved you with all her heart. Don't you dare talk down to her like that."

Like hell she was standing around and listening to that bullshit.

Maybe, if her mother had known about the dire situation the village was facing, Sakura would have cut her some slack. She would have understood one hundred percent, as it wasn't an easy decision to make. But she hadn't known. Neither of her parents knew about the potential coup d'état. All they knew was that the sexist, traditional Uchiha Clan had taken an interest in their ordinary daughter. They'd found a way to force her out of her profession.

Had they ever considered an arranged marriage before? Honestly, Sakura didn't think so. They would have started searching for a potential husband years ago had that been the case. So what made them agree with the proposal? Why were they marrying her to a man they knew she didn't know? Yes, she was best friends with his little brother, but…

No. She wouldn't cry.

She wouldn't.

Jaw clenching at the stinging that only pissed her off further, she once more tried to step around Ino, only to growl when the blonde stepped to the side with her, blocking her again.

"What the hell is your problem?" she shrieked out of pure frustration.

"Apologise to your mom."

"No—"

"Oi—"

"They're forcing me to marry someone I don't love," she yelled in disbelief, because how the hell couldn't Ino understand? After everything they'd seen one another go through? Her hands itched to shove her out of the way or shake her until she got it, but Sakura somehow refrained, knowing that harming her best friend would solve nothing. It would only cause more unnecessary drama. "Someone I've never even spoken to, Ino. How the hell am I supposed to be okay with that?"

There was pity in her eyes, but it was nowhere near as great as the annoyance that was steadily building, telling Sakura she was walking on thin ice.

It didn't matter to her whether her impending marriage was a mission or not; it was a matter of principle. They'd shoved their only child into an arranged marriage for the simple fact that they wanted her to retire. They wanted her to, in their own fucking words, settle down and stop wasting her life. They wanted her married and having babies. They didn't care that she'd never held a conversation with Itachi. They didn't care that they couldn't have cared less about one another. Hell, her father didn't even seem concerned with the fact that she would have to give the clan their next heir in the near future, even if it meant forcing herself into having sex with a man who held no feelings for her.

By marrying her off to the Uchiha Clan, they'd stripped her of her freedom. They were trying to take away everything she'd worked so hard for over the past few years, everything she'd suffered through as a woman.

If that didn't warrant her anger, then she was certain nothing would.

Another attempt to walk around Ino was blocked and finally losing her patience, she grabbed the blonde's upper arms and forcefully lifted Ino off her feet to move her aside, ignoring the squawk of disbelief at being manhandled and her mother's gasp.

"I need to get ready," she said when she sensed them immediately beginning to follow her. "I'd say try talking to me when I've calmed down, but I doubt that'll be any time soon."

Her mother spoke up to try and continue the doomed conversation, but she cut her off with a swift slam of her bedroom door that echoed throughout the apartment. As childish as it was, it got her point across. They didn't try talking to her again.

In truth, she didn't have a shift, but she knew that if she showed her face in the hospital then they would quickly put her to work. That was one of the benefits of being Tsunade's apprentice—if she needed to get away, she had a multitude of ways to escape. Drowning herself in work happened to be one of those ways.

It took all of ten seconds for her to ready herself for a shift at the hospital, deciding on leaving via her balcony rather than facing the two women outside her bedroom.

Two minor surgeries, a broken ankle and a fall down the stairs kept her preoccupied until she caught a glimpse of the clock, deciding it would be best to call it a day rather than risking fate by staying too long and being pulled into anything major. Due to volunteering, she was able to leave when she wanted to, although Sakura struggled to shake the guilt that enveloped her heart as she left the hospital after only five hours.

However, she had a date to prepare for.

Just the thought had her groaning, especially upon leaving the sanctity of the hospital and being slammed back down to reality.

It'd been easy tuning out the gossip and incredulous stares as she worked, setting her entire focus on her patients and ensuring they received top quality care and healing. Walking back to her home was a different story, however. The stares followed her, burning into her back and making her skin crawl with the blatant attention, making her feel as though the Uchiha's emblem was branded on her.

"That one," she heard someone sneer. "She's the one who's supposed to be our next matriarch."

Even after warning herself against it, the shock one over rationalism and she turned before she could stop herself. Rising to the blatant goading wouldn't amount to anything—could tell from the cruel curling of one set of lips that they'd wanted her to hear them and react—other than heaping a shit load of more attention on herself.

Just walk away, reason begged. Don't rise to it.

But how could she simply walk away from the contemptuous stares of four Uchiha clansmen? It rolled over her in waves, chilling Sakura with the painful realisation that she'd likely be facing such scorn daily after marrying Itachi—several times a day, probably. Combining with the potency of those already debilitating thoughts, their snarls of disgust had Sakura freezing; their hatred suffocating her.

Prior to the announcement of the engagement to their heir, Sakura could confidently say that she'd never had any issues with the Uchiha Clan. Maybe it was down to her rarely being present in their district or maybe they simply appreciated that she kept out of their way—didn't matter why, just that that was how it was. But now the weight behind Itachi's warning of their being a target on her back left her immobilised, stunned to belatedly realise said warning included his own clan.

Her lips parted—she wasn't sure why since she couldn't even think of anything to say—and like that alone was offensive, one of the four men spat at Sakura's feet. A collection of gasps were drowned out by the nasty sneers looming over her, and damn it, despite herself, she flinched in disgust towards being treated in such a vile manner.

…and by an officer too, the police force badge screamed.

What right did they have to treat her—to treat anyone like that?

"Outsider trash—"

"Careful," a new voice spoke up from directly behind her, forcing her to hold back a surprised squeak. "This is your new matriarch."

"We—"

"Are leaving," he warned them coldly, with a sharp flare of his chakra that snapped through Sakura and forced her to attention despite the clear intent not being directed at her.

The man's influence was shown in the manner in which they scarpered—like scolded dogs with their tails tucked between their legs—and at the vanishing of their hateful stares, there was a sudden release of the tension on her chest that allowed Sakura to breathe more easily and allow herself to properly register what the hell just happened.

Officers; they were supposed to protect people and yet their hatred and hostility was the cause of the return of that dreaded, hidden third option in the fight or flight response. How long had it taken her to essentially rewire her brain to block out that instinctive response? To forbid herself from ever freezing up like that when faced with a hostile situation? And now look at her, Sakura inwardly scolded herself. Her goddamn hands were shaking like she was thirteen years old all over again!

It took a few moments longer to regain enough composure to look over her shoulder to thank the man who came to her aid, though she found that the delayed response wasn't an issue—he was too busy watching the retreating men with features carved from stone. So taken aback by the discontent, it wasn't until he was meeting her stare that it clicked just who she was looking at, and she only just stopped her jaw from dropping.

Another Uchiha clansmen—one of their prodigies, to be more exact.

"I don't believe we have ever been introduced," he said kindly before holding out his hand. "My name is Uchiha Shisui."

"Haruno Sakura," she murmured and accepted the hand, shaking firmly despite the second short-circuiting in such a short amount of time.

"Are you okay?"

Sakura nodded numbly, gaze trailing to the direction the men had left in that told her they were most likely returning to the district to lick their wounds. Gods, she hoped to never see the vile men again, though knew realistically that it would happen at some point. Probably at her own wedding.

"I think I'm more shocked than anything," admitted Sakura, then smiled wryly. She'd barely taken anything in, too stunned to react. "Luckily for them."

"From what I've heard of your strength, I don't doubt your words," Shisui agreed with an easy smile. Holding out his hand in the direction she'd originally been heading in before being so rudely interrupted, he asked, "May I escort you home? You have a date to prepare for, right?"

"How did you…?"

"Itachi told me."

Nodding once more in agreement to his escorting her, Sakura found herself pleasantly surprised when he walked by her side, rather than ahead of her (since most men believed themselves to look manlier while taking the lead, thinking women to be the weaker sex who had to be protected at all cost). Having Shisui walk alongside her told her he didn't conform to society. He knew she didn't need protecting; she was powerful enough to protect herself. In her eyes, that was one of the biggest compliments she could receive.

One of the clan's elite, recollections of Sasuke's admiration reminded Sakura. On a whole other level, he'd often tell her and Naruto whenever they happened a glance of him around the village. Similarly to those occasions, Shisui was dressed in his altered jōnin uniform that signified his standing within the police force as the badge stood proudly on his arm—telling Sakura he was likely on duty in that moment, also.

She didn't realise that she was staring until Shisui shifted his arm, also sparing it a glance. "Don't worry. We're not all driven mad by power."

"I didn't mean—"

He offered up a boyish smile that didn't quite reach his eyes, she couldn't help but note. "Relax. I was joking."

It was hard to relax when she was ordered to do so, Sakura thought wryly, though remained silent. There was no use in prolonging an awkward interaction—not when others were eagerly lapping up the novelty of their walking together. One group of women who continued to make cameos in her background throughout the day cropped up at fork in the street up ahead, angled in such a way that seemed innocent. However, any idiot could tell that they weren't actually speaking or paying any attention to the window display they'd happened to stop in front of.

In a bid to distract herself from being so unnerved by the constant attention, she asked, "Did he say anything about the date?"

There was a teasing glint in his eye and his hand came up to sweep through the curls that were only made wilder by the wind. "That would be telling, although I have to ask that you please be patient with him. Itachi's never done anything like this before."

That she could believe; it seemed her assumptions of his character earlier that day weren't entirely incorrect or uncalled for.

"Should I dress up for it?" she questioned. "Itachi-san didn't really mention what we'd be doing."

"Ah," he hummed, seeming thoughtful for a moment and it had her wondering why on earth Itachi couldn't take a lesson or two from Shisui. The simple fact that he was smiling at her put her at ease, making it easier to converse with him. "I'm afraid I can't answer that question."

What? "Why not? It won't give the date away."

"You see," he murmured and stepped to the side, leaning down to scoop up a piece of rubbish that'd been travelling up the street with the aid of the wind. "If Itachi has gone with his original idea, then I would suggest clothing you don't mind getting dirty."

What kind of date had he been planning, she couldn't help but wonder. In the past year, she'd been on only two dates and they had both been pleasant, sure, though weren't anything extraordinary. She kind of felt intrigued as to what he'd been planning, as it certainly sounded different.

"And your suggestion?"

Shisui looked down at her with a raising brow. "What makes you think I suggested anything?"

"You said he's never done this before," Sakura replied with a shrug before plucking the rubbish from his hand to toss it into a bin that was on her side of the street; gaze focused strictly on the trash then Shisui, she appeared unaffected by the not-so-subtle shifting of the gossips who were attempting to remain within hearing distance. "And obviously, Itachi-san has gone to you for advice, going off what you've said."

"How observant of you," he said, not unkindly. "If he has taken what I had to say on board, then I would suggest a pretty dress."

Dinner, then.

It wasn't that Sakura was complaining, as a date was a date, regardless of where it was. It was just that… Well, dinner was kind of the predictable date, wasn't it? Everyone went out for dinner on their first date and Sakura found herself hoping Shisui's advice hadn't changed his mind. The more she pondered what Itachi could potentially have in store for her, the more intrigued she became.

"Well, I believe this is where we part ways."

Surprised, she looked to her left to find that yes, they were standing outside her home, at the bottom of the stairs that would lead to the front door. The lights were all on, indicating that at least one of her parents were home and she felt herself growing irritated at just the thought. Would she ever be able to forgive them—the question was one she refused to put too much thought into just yet, for fear of completely destroying their relationship.

"How did you know this is where I live?"

She wasn't an idiot; it was obvious the Uchiha Clan would have been watching her for a period of time to ascertain whether or not she was a suitable bride for their heir. So, was Shisui one of them? Sakura supposed it wouldn't be too hard to believe considering Shisui was the only Uchiha—excluding his mother and brother, of course—to be seen with Itachi around the village. It was safe to assume that he would be one of the first—if not the first—Itachi confided in about their arranged marriage.

They were obviously close and so Sakura made a mental note to make sure she became friends with Shisui. If luck was on her side—no, scratch that. If she worked hard enough, then he would unknowingly aid her in her attempts of growing closer to Itachi.

"I happened to be passing by earlier when Itachi left," he told her simply, smiling again.

Liar, her gut instinct warned—and she'd learned the hard way not to ignore it. Rather than let him know she had such a suspicion, however, she returned his smile. "I see. I better go and get ready, then."

It was with an informal, two-fingered salute that Shisui turned to walk away. "Later."

Without a doubt different from other Uchiha she'd met, Sakura decided before directing her attention to her home once more, only to cringe at the mere notion of crossing paths with her parents when she spotted the moving of shadows from the lounge's window. The decision to forgo the front door entirely was made within a split second—the next she was leaping up onto the stone balcony and sliding open the glass patio doors to slip inside soundlessly. It was a skill she'd picked up long before maturing as a kunoichi, back when she and Ino had repeatedly snuck out of their homes to obsess over their mutual crushes.

Having Uchiha Shisui on her side would be massively beneficial, Sakura felt while approaching her dressing table to turn on the lamp. The room was promptly bathed in warm tones that fought valiantly to ease her discomfort, and Sakura sighed while rubbing at her nape. With him, she hoped to gain more knowledge on Itachi and who he was as a person. It hoped his friendship would aid her in wedging herself into Itachi's heart. Possibly quicker than she'd originally anticipated, too.

Preferably, she wanted to have all information Tsunade needed before their nine months were up—when they would have to start trying for a baby. While she had no doubts that her contraceptive jutsu would work, she would rather not have to go through sleeping with Itachi if it could be avoided (if it sincerely couldn't, then of course she would shove aside personal feelings and perform her duty as a kunoichi, despite the mental image of being so vulnerable making her shudder).

Distraction, she demanded of herself.

For a moment, her fingertips tapped a restless rhythm on her dressing table to anchor her to reality, green nails vibrant and demanding, as she pondered what to dress for. The original date idea, or Shisui's advised date.

Dinner was great and all, but she longed for a break from the norm.

Her hair would remain down in its usual style, Sakura decided. But what about her makeup, she wondered, critically assessing her features. If it was a dinner date, then it would be fine to wear some. If it was a fun date, there would be no point in wearing any.

Wait.

The three steps it took to stand before her closet were taken quickly, and she searched through the clothes with a seriousness not all too dissimilar to one she showed on the battlefield until she came across the specific dress in mind. Pretty enough for a dinner date, though it wasn't expensive and she could confidently say that she wouldn't be devastated if it was damaged or stained if Itachi went through with the interactive date idea instead.

Its halter neck design was elegant with an added bonus of protecting her modesty since she would forgo binding her breasts; the skirt flowed out from the hips before ending midthigh, not only flattering for her figure but providing great mobility without risking over-stretching or tearing the material (most importantly, she owned a pair of shorts that were short enough to be worn beneath it). Although the block black colour was not one she would typically go for on a date, it did mean it'd be more difficult to stain. Overall? It was a win-win dress.

Said dress was tossed in the general direction of her bed before Sakura pondered the shoes situation.

She could run and fight in heels and knew they made her legs look great, but she didn't possess any heels that she would willingly risk being ruined; the ones she occasionally wore during missions were not date-worthy, and thus were instantly ruled out.

She bit her lip.

Was it worth the risk?

Sighing, Sakura scooped low and grabbed a pair of heels with dainty ankle straps from the bottom of her closet before adding them to the dress on the bed. They matched and looked cute together, the simplicity in both designs keeping her from looking as though she was trying too hard.

But before dressing up, a shower would first be necessary, as Sakura was acutely aware of the hospital's unmistakable stench clinging to her. How long did she have? A quick glance at the clock told her there was still over an hour until Itachi would be picking her up. More than enough time.

Scraping her fingers through her mid-length hair, she grabbed a clip from the dressing table to hold it all back so that it wouldn't get wet in the shower.

Not only had she ensured to be ready on the dot for Itachi's arrival, but he was also knocking on her apartment door bang on the promised time. Fortunately for her sake (and definitely theirs), her parents were not present for the pick up, and she left the family home without incident.

But now she had a different battle to face.

Did she mention it?

Biting the inside of her cheek after several minutes of staring at his back as they walked in total silence, Sakura came to an unexpected stop in the street and inhaled deeply to steel her nerves in preparation for whatever reaction Itachi gave her.

"Is something wrong?" he questioned, also stopping and turning to face her.

The streets weren't all that busy, not when everyone was either home or eating in restaurants; Itachi's timing proved to be impeccable as they were nearly spared entirely from the whispers and staring. A few still lingered, of course, but it was much better than the number being way up in the double digits—even better, there were no groups of gossipers lurking on the corners of the street.

"I spoke with Shisui-san," she informed him, deciding to hell with it. "He… told me about giving you advice."

Nothing. Not even vague annoyance at having his surprise spoiled—if that was what it was supposed to have been. She swallowed down the annoyance his stoicism provoked.

"I see."

She nodded and gestured to his clothing; his outfit was definitely more date worthy than what he'd been wearing earlier that day, but was by no means formal. "He said I should wear something I wouldn't mind getting dirty," added Sakura. "Is it safe to assume…?"

"I decided to combine the two ideas," Itachi stated when she trailed off. "The first part of our date will take place in the training grounds."

Oh? "Are we training?"

Thoughtful, Itachi turned away, continuing his walk and forcing her to hurry to keep up with him. "I suppose you could call it that."

She frowned, glancing to their left, wondering where he was taking her or whether he even knew where he was going. Did he typically keep to the Uchiha training grounds rather than those open for the public? "The training grounds are that way—"

"We will not be using the usual training grounds."

Suspicion had her taking an extra step to try to walk alongside him and gauge his reaction. "We're going into the Forest of Death?"

Silence was his only answer, aggravating her, but she held her tongue, allowing Itachi to lead the way towards the Forest of Death.

After the first time her team had taken the chūnin exams, they'd rarely approached the forest, let alone entered it. The place held bad memories for them, ones they childishly did their best to avoid.

It was as daunting as ever, Sakura realised as they came to stand before the gates. Due to it growing later into the evening, the sun had started to set, adding to the menacing aura that surrounded the place as it loomed over them. She couldn't believe how easy it was to fall back into those memories, the flashbacks of their fight against Oto and Orochimaru enough to leave her breathless and covered in goosebumps.

Body shifting in her direction, Itachi surprised her by holding out two vaguely familiar items, the sight of them making green eyes go wide.

"This is the first part of our date," Itachi informed her. He waited patiently until she accepted his offering before continuing, saying while putting on his own item, "Teamwork will be required of us to successfully complete this mission."

It was a good thing she hadn't worn her forehead protector, Sakura thought to herself and slipped the headband into place, though not in a way that scraped back her hair. She didn't question whether she looked ridiculous or not, as it hardly mattered. There would be no scaring Itachi off considering they would be married in just a few short weeks.

"An ice-breaker?" she questioned wryly.

"Essentially." Facing the gates once more and making her wonder just how the hell he could remain so stony faced while wearing freaking cat ears, he told her, "We must collect the paw prints of ten different species of cats before time is up."

Chapter Text

The forest was creepier than she recalled it being as a child.

A darkness that was so omnipotent threatened to leave Sakura breathless at several points when it continuously loomed over them from all angles, weighing down her shoulders until she forcibly set them straight once more. But no amount of feigned confidence could banish the images of horror movie grade injuries she'd personally healed at the hospital after shinobi had wandered into the path of the creatures of the Forest of Death—half of said creatures weren't even identified, either. And now, she could sense those creatures' eyes following them, could sense them stalking them while they walked. Biding their time. Waiting for that inevitable show of weakness that would grant them their opportunity to lunge.

Contrary to the popular belief of his fan-girls, it didn't help walking alongside the untouchable Uchiha Itachi—even if he was wearing cat ears. It wasn't so much that he was creepy, more like distant. She may as well have been walking alone (a train of thought she had to swiftly abandon, for it'd been a reoccurring nightmare of hers).

A telling tickle at her nape prompted Sakura to duck and spin simultaneously to get a safer look at the attacker who was closing their distance in remarkable time, only for green eyes to threaten to widen in pure horror at the size of the spider that had, for whatever reason, decided to throw itself at her. Even during its ungodly fast-paced lunge, she could see the individual hairs on its legs, could see its beady eyes focusing on her, and she hoped the colour draining from her features wasn't too obvious when she found it was bigger than her fucking head.

"Play it off," Inner-Sakura begged of her. "Maybe he didn't notice."

Sakura spared a sweeping glance towards Itachi only to offer up an awkward smile when she found that yes, he had noticed. But she needn't have worried, of course; there was no mockery or laughter at her expense. Like with their previous interactions, his expression offered nothing.

"I—"

Again?!

This time when Sakura spun to evade her assailant, her backhand when she found it to be the same goddamn spider that seemed to have a vendetta against her, was purely impulsive, sending it hurtling back into the trees where it would hopefully remain, if it knew what was good for it.

"Huntsman spiders," she muttered with a great disdain even though he hadn't asked.

"You know the different species of spiders?"

"It's handy knowing what can or can't poison you if it somehow manages to get under your guard," Sakura paraphrased Shizune's teachings simply enough. Of course, her sibling disciple was more of the lecturer type, and while she herself didn't mind that style of teaching too much, she'd yet to learn if it would bore someone like Itachi.

"I see."

Gods, he was terrible at keeping the conversation alive. Would it always be down to her to keep it going? "Do you know anything about insects?"

A single nod. He wasn't even looking at her now as he resumed walking. "I know enough to identify them."

"In case you come across a poisonous one?"

"Yes."

Damn it, was he even trying?

Burrowing her way into his heart was going to be damn near impossible at the rate they were going. However, a sliver of hope blossomed in her chest as Sakura reminded herself their date was a mission that required teamwork to be a success.

Did that mean he was trying?

"Why cats?" When he looked to her once more at her enquiry, she gently touched the cat ears atop her head, the realistic fur once more making her mentally question how they'd been created. Deciding she couldn't stomach the thought of wearing something created from harming an innocent animal, Sakura cut him off, asking, "How were these made, Itachi-san?"

"Cats moult," he explained. "These disguises were made from the fur that was shed from the cats of a woman who runs a supply store that my clan frequents."

"…Oh." Well, at least they weren't tortured for it.

"As for your first question," he surprised her by continuing to answer her first question while ducking beneath a thick branch. "You are to become my wife. This has been—I suppose you could call it a tradition, of sorts. Growing up, I tasked Sasuke with finding the paw prints of many cats. It was a way of testing his strength."

Was he testing her strength? She frowned at that, her uncertainty surely obvious to him, though it went unanswered as they continued to walk further into the forest, further into the darkness.

Strangely enough, the longer the silence was drawn out and she was left to her thoughts, the more Sakura found herself  beginning to admire the unsettling beauty of the forest that often starred in her most traumatising childhood nightmares. How could she not when there were so many herbs and flowers that she'd only read about previously, right in front of her? Due to her fear of being there, she'd always avoided going in alone and none of her friends really shared her passion for plants (other than Ino, of course, but their schedules were so busy meaning it was hard to dedicate a whole day to investigating when they were both feeling brave enough to).

Itachi's graceful dodging of an oversized leech brought her attention away from admiring the deceptively beautiful digitalis from a distance, head tilting at the curious sight he made in cat ears. Idly, Sakura wondered how many others—sans Sasuke, of course—had witnessed such a… human side to him, considering his blasé attitude towards wearing something that would make men like Naruto shrivel up and die inside out of sheer mortification.

She feigned shyness suddenly when Itachi caught her staring, going as far as to duck her head to hide behind her hair. Would he find it endearing? Or did the shy act irk him? No, she couldn't let her uncertainty stray her off course or make her question her every move. She was going to successfully complete the mission Tsunade had selected her for. Her shishou believed in her; Tsunade believed she was capable of completing the mission and protecting Konoha from a terrible fate. She had her full trust.

She would not let her down.

"So, what did you do today?" she questioned politely, hands clasping behind her back.

After a couple more dates, Sakura decided, she would know what sort of personality traits he found charming and what bothered him.

However, if she was put on the spot and asked in that moment, then she'd say that what she did know so far was that he preferred to be the one to take charge—he'd displayed that by continuously taking the lead no matter where they were headed (whereas his friend, for example, had allowed her to walk alongside him), though Sakura supposed she did need more examples to tie him down to that assumption.

What she really needed to do was impress him during their mission, she decided after a moment of watching him.

The Uchiha Clan was prestigious; they were powerful and (hopefully) united. She needed to convey to him that she was able to blend in (as much as an outsider could within such a strong-willed clan), that she would easily take the place of his wife, their matriarch, with little issues. Itachi had to know that he could rely on her. Even if they were not in love, they had to work together. Like their date, they needed teamwork to make the marriage work.

"I trained with Shisui," he answered, though continued to walk ahead. She noticed him looking at one spot in particular and she listened carefully, attempting to sense the area surrounding them without becoming overwhelmed by the foreboding atmosphere that was only just starting to grow a tad tolerable. "I also took a mission."

"Oh?" Hadn't Tsunade taken him off the mission rota? "Anything exciting?"

"No." There was a hint of something there, Sakura noticed with great surprise though tried not to show it. If only there was an Itachi guidebook, she inwardly whined. "Hokage-sama has been backed by my parents in her decision of removing me from the mission rota. I am unable to leave the village for prolonged periods of time."

She feigned her distaste and understanding while pointing out in a sigh, "It'll be for the wedding. When I was speaking with Tsunade-shishou, she told me she wants this to work."

"Why?"

Was that suspicion? Sakura was unable to tell. Taking advantage of his pause to assess footprints, she walked ahead and crouched beside a tree that was disturbed at its roots, soon narrowing her eyes fractionally at the sight of claw marks in the trunk. They were only small, similar to that of a housecat's and her heart lurched as she thought about a domesticated cat who'd strayed too far and become lost in the forest. They would be in way over their head. Sure, natural survival instincts should kick in, but they didn't always for domesticated pets (Kiba had once explained that to her when they'd happened across an injured animal that simply lay down to die, accepting its fate when it was more than capable of making its way to safety).

"Well, for starters, because I'm her apprentice and she doesn't want me stuck in a marriage that's going to break me down mentally," she said, bending the truth to fit her purpose. "But also because this is going to bring the whole village together, right? We're essentially trying to unite your clan to the village—you've been ostracised for way too long, in her eyes and she wants that to change. We can't make that happen if one of us is killed in action before the wedding."

Silence.

Was what she said too much to be believable?

She didn't have time to ponder for too long. During his pause, she heard a new sound that was out of place with the ominous noises surrounding them and placed her hands on her knees, head tilting back to peer up at the branches. As expected, it was much too dark to see and so Sakura stood, shutting her eyes and focusing on the sound so that she wouldn't disturb whatever animal was up there by climbing up.

"It's cleaning itself," she notified him, green eyes meeting his. "And there's claw marks on the trunk, though much smaller than I'd been expecting. Have you ever seen a cat here?"

"They often wander here as it is the best place to hunt," stated Itachi and he approached her, coming to stand by her side—closer than she'd anticipated, surprising her briefly. "There are also feral cats who reside here, alongside ninneko."

She had only ever met one ninneko before—sarcastic, scraggly thing that got on her last nerve. Though, she supposed, if cats were able to talk, they would speak their minds freely. Their stereotypical personality traits were arrogance and defiance at the best of times, so she guessed it was only natural for a fully trained ninja cat to be outspoken and downright rude.

"I'm going up," Sakura informed him, though paused, deciding that it would be too simple to go by herself. They needed communication. Teamwork. "I think it might be best to be lifted up—if this cat is a ninneko then it'll sense me coming if I climb, no matter how silent I am. It'll sense the vibrations."

Itachi nodded, accepting her logic before starting to lower to one knee in front of her.

That time, her cheeks flushed for real as she approached, warning him, "Don't look up my dress."

"Why would you assume that?"

She raised an eyebrow when he looked up at her in what she had to assume was perplexment; her arms folded over her chest defensively because like hell would she feel bad for laying boundaries early on. "All I really know about you is that you're my teammate's older brother. There's not even much gossip on you to go off, other than all the times you've rejected dates."

"I see."

He was pushing her to get a move on, Sakura realised with an inward groan. Tugging at the ends of her dress, she eyed his hand warily. Although she was wearing shorts beneath her dress, the thought of a strange man—of anyone—seeing up her dress was understandably uncomfortable. There was also the added sense of vulnerability that she couldn't stomach opening herself up to. In his grasp, he would be more than able to cop a feel, should he be that way inclined. He would be able to take full control and gain the upper hand. She—

She had to stop seeing him as a potential enemy.

…even if the thought of leaving herself open did make her chest tighten.

"I'm trusting you here," she said to him lowly, deciding to be courteous by removing her heels before one foot pressed into his hand, the other waiting in her shoe until he was ready for her. Only then did she step onto his hand, her own coming to his shoulders momentarily to steady herself. "Don't let me down."

Growing up around powerful shinobi meant that Sakura was no stranger to incredible shows of strength. But there was something remarkable in the ease in which Itachi stood like he wasn't managing her entire weight with his bare hands alone, and she promptly shut Inner-Sakura up just as the traitor began salivating over his muscles—not flashy techniques or destructive finishing moves, but raw strength.

So busy trying to silence those traitorous thoughts, Sakura almost missed Itachi's quiet murmur of his next move before he was readjusting his grip to straighten his arms, soon instructing her to stand atop his shoulders instead. In their new stance, her head reached above the first branch, though she waited until his hands were closing around her calves before attempting to go further. There was no swaying. No sense of danger, such as falling. The hold he had on her was firm without causing discomfort, his arms still, shoulders set.

It was exhilarating witnessing his power.

Turning her head to the left as she followed that same sound of an animal cleansing itself, Sakura curled her toes, wordlessly informing him that she'd found their first target of the evening.

It wasn't as small as she'd thought it to be, though it was still small enough to be a civilian's domesticated pet. She knew there were specific breeds out there that allowed cats to grow as large as this one, but she couldn't recall any of the names. Unlike potentially poisonous insects, she'd never taken much notice in breeds of cats, although she wished she had now if only to showboat said knowledge.

Long, white whiskers twitched in a noteworthy show of self-protection, and Sakura noticed the flattening of the cat's ears as its head slowly turned until their eyes were meeting. The intensity of its golden glare was breath-taking, and she froze at the sight of such a beautiful shade—probably for the best, as it watched her without blinking.

Calm, she ordered of herself just when its tail swished warningly. Don't show fear or give it any reason to be scared.

She maintained a leisurely pace while raising one hand, palm facing up to show that she meant no harm, and she smiled when the cat slowly sniffed the air before inching forward.

"Hi there," she said quietly, hand slowly moving closer to the branch before stopping. She would allow it to close the distance from there, should it wish to. So far, its pupils hadn't dilated too much, though she wasn't about to let that instil her with a false sense of confidence. Cats were unpredictable as hell.

It flinched when its nose unexpectedly touched her fingertip, and in that same second, she caught sight of its death grip on the branch; its claws were fucking huge.

Sakura forced herself to breathe normally, even though it felt like her lungs were much too big and caused an ache whenever she inhaled.

"What are you doing out here?" she asked in a sweeter tone, refraining from moving too much when the cat hesitantly lowered itself to rub its cheek once against her palm. "Aren't you cold?"

Another rub.

That was a good sign, right?

She smiled again. "You've got lovely fur," she complimented the cat, just in case it turned out to be a ninneko. They were beyond arrogant, therefore she knew they would take great pleasure in having their hard work of self-grooming complimented. "May I pet you?"

Its head raised, pausing in rubbing itself on her hand and she offered another smile, hand waiting patiently. Only when it continued with a purr did Sakura stroke the cat, the softness of its black fur stunning her.

It was an obvious carefulness that Itachi stepped forward to allow Sakura closer, and she was pleased to find that the cat didn't immediately mind the proximity; its purring continued to fill the silence in a way that was almost comforting to her, and she found herself being lulled in by the damn near aggressiveness in its headbutts to her hand. But knowing how fast that could change, Sakura carefully reached up with her other hand and during its continued pleasantness, stroked its back once to earn its trust (inwardly counting and startling herself as it measured up to twenty-two inches long without the tail).

"Come here," she cooed, once more stroking its back but this time as she did, small bursts of her chakra seeped into the cat's pores, relaxing it further and allowing her the chance to scoop it into her arms once its claws detracted from the branch.

Sensing the extra weight and the lack of resistance, Itachi carefully aided Sakura in lowering them to the ground, soon taking in the sight of the cat laying like a child in her arms and continuing to purr away happily.

"You have made a friend."

"I wish I could keep him," she said with a sigh, grinning when the cat stretched out to bump its head into her chin. "He's so friendly."

"Male cats typically are," he informed her. When she nodded that it was okay to do so, stating that it was being doped up by her chakra, he reached out to assess the cat. "There is hardly any build up of plaque or tartar on its teeth—" Itachi told her, surprising her further with such knowledge by adding, "—meaning it is potentially between one to two years old."

"Really?" she questioned, shocked. "But he's huge."

"Maine Coon cats are. They grow larger than this, too."

Green eyes widened and she looked down at the happy cat in her arms before bringing him a little closer, giggling when he licked her chin and nibbled for a second.

"This cat isn't feral, either," Itachi pointed out offhandedly.

That was a hint, wasn't it? Was he making himself easier to read for that moment? She met his eye, surprised to find that yes, he was. Itachi was allowing her to read him—albeit, slightly.

"I wish I could keep him," Sakura repeated. "But my dad's allergic."

"You won't be living with your parents for much longer."

It wasn't his words that shocked her into silence. No, it was her heart's reaction as it skipped with excitement until she passed it off as excitement for possibly keeping the cat, should it want to live with her.

"You'd let me keep him?"

He sighed at her words and redirected his attention towards the cat. "You are not a prisoner, Haruno-san. You are my future wife."

He wasn't as bad as he made himself seem, Sakura thought while watching him. While he remained distant to her, Itachi was allowing her to see that he wasn't entirely cold-hearted like the villagers believed. He was trying.

"Sakura," she said, offering him a small smile when he looked to her. "Call me Sakura."

"What would you like to do?" he asked her after a moment. "I do not mind keeping him at my home for the next month."

To hell with it, Sakura decided in a burst of excitement. She would dope her father up, too. He would cope for a month with a cat hanging around or, rather than drugging her own father, she could always use her skills as a shinobi to sneak the cat in and out whenever necessary.

Actually…

"If I tell my mother he's a gift from you, she'll let me keep him," Sakura said with a knowing smirk. "She believes you're a perfect gentleman, so in her eyes, it'll be rude to turn away a gift."

"Oh?"

Was that his way of digging for more information? Too bad, Sakura decided. If he wanted to know more, he would have to ask for it outright. She wasn't going to play any guessing games with him.

"I'm going to keep him," she told him, giggling when the cat demanded more attention from her. Then, she paused, asking, "So, how do we continue the mission now? I don't know how other cats will react to him being so close."

"It could go one of two ways." Itachi reached down, picking up her heels before kneeling, taking her breath away as he waited patiently for her to lift her foot. Once she did, he carefully slipped the heels on for her, touching as little skin as possible out of respect, and she felt some of the tension in her shoulders lessen. "Either he will hinder the mission or benefit it. They may trust us more due to his presence or grow defensive and territorial."

"Meaning he could potentially be harmed by one of them."

"Yes."

The thought of the overgrown tigers and whatever else that was lurking inside the forest had her snuggling the cat closer, cradling it until it became difficult to hear anything over its purring. "Missions are all about picking your battles. You have to know when to retreat."

For a moment, she thought that he was frustrated with her as he began to turn away, but then she caught a glimpse of a rare smile and Sakura bit her lip, realising she had answered whatever test he'd given her correctly.

She was chipping away at his icy shell.

"I believe dinner is waiting for us," Itachi stated, glancing over his shoulder at the cat. "We can share."

Yes, she definitely had proven herself, Sakura realised as they began their walk back to the village (minus the cat ears). How did she know that? She was one step closer. Instead of being three steps ahead, Itachi walked closer to her.

In her eyes, that was progress.

"This is…"

Gods, if she wasn't careful, then he was going to be worming his way into her heart.

Going off their previous encounters, Sakura had assumed their dinner would be at another restaurant, where they'd be surrounded by nosey villagers who refused to stop staring even when they met their eye. She'd assumed it would be standoffish, just as their tea had been earlier that day.

What she hadn't been expecting was for their dinner to be atop the Hokage monument, allowing them to look out at the village and admire the twinkling lights of peoples' homes, with the distant sound of chatter and life filling their lapses into silence. The area above the Yondaime's head was lit by candles and directly in the centre of his head was a single table and two chairs, complemented by another candle, a pure white tablecloth and a single daffodil, its meaning not lost on her.

"I've never been on a date like this," she murmured breathlessly and stepped forward, keeping the cat close to her chest just in case it was frightened by the edge. "You've put a lot of thought and effort into this, haven't you?"

Silence.

Sakura looked over her shoulder, smiling with amusement. "Are you just now realising that you've set the bar quite high for our future dates?"

That gave her a reaction. Well, it made him reply to her with, "You continue to go on dates after marrying?"

He was joking, right? Surely? Sakura was startled to find that no, Itachi was not joking. He truly believed a married couple didn't go on dates. "Maybe not dates like this, where we're getting a feel of one another—or, in an ordinary relationship, trying to impress and woo one another. But yeah, people still date after getting married. Don't…" Would she be pushing too far by questioning him on his parents? "Don't your parents go on dates?"

"No."

Feeling the cat wanting to look around, Sakura lowered him to the ground, knowing that his instincts would keep him from falling over the edge, as well as the fact that she could pick up on a wonderful aroma drifting through the air. That would keep the cat from disappearing.

"They won't all be arranged by you," Sakura assured him, running her fingers over the tablecloth, allowing her to confirm her suspicions of it not being silk, much to her eternal gratefulness. Her hate for silk was hardly a first date conversation. "For example, you could be on a month-long mission and once you're home and rested, I could prepare a candlelit dinner." She smiled at his nod. "It doesn't necessarily have to be as big as this. Date nights could be a trip to the movies, or to a bar. It could even be a break from the village—camping somewhere in the forest, sleeping under the stars and just basking in the peace."

"I have to confess that I came up with this idea after speaking with my brother."

"Sasuke-kun?" she said, no doubt sounding dumb. Itachi didn't have any other brothers.

"He informed me that you are a hopeless romantic."

She smiled shyly. "Yeah, I guess I am."

"I cannot promise that I will get this right every time," he stated and joined her by the table, gesturing around them. "I am new to this."

Yeah, she knew that. "You're doing well so far." At his responding silence, Sakura asked, "Can I ask why you've never dated before?"

Before answering, Itachi stepped behind a chair, pulling it out for her and waiting. Dumbly, she stared, only realising after several moments that he was waiting for her to sit down. Another shy smile graced her lips and she ducked her head, allowing him to tuck her into the table comfortably, her smile growing when the cat made itself known again as it began brushing against her legs.

"I knew my parents would arrange a marriage," he answered simply.

That was it? He wasn't going to elaborate? "That doesn't mean you couldn't have dated before," she argued, watching Itachi as he sat opposite her. The smell of their food grew stronger, alerting her that there was somebody behind the scenes who would be waiting on them. "I get that you wouldn't want to grow too attached, knowing that you would have to break up if your clan didn't agree with the relationship, but…" She shrugged. "Haven't you ever felt desire? Or at least been curious about it all?"

"Have you?"

Oh, was their conversation steering into dangerous territory? "I've been on dates before, if that's what you're asking."

He held her gaze steadily, asking, "But nothing ever came of them."

It wasn't a question, but defensiveness demanded she treated it like it was and answer at length, "That's the whole point of going on a first date—to see if you have that connection or spark with someone."

"From what I have heard: you can feel a spark from your first interaction."

"Sometimes," she added onto his sentence. "You can feel a spark sometimes. And sometimes, nothing comes of it. It's physical attraction sure, but there's nothing beyond that. Or sometimes you find that you don't feel a deep enough physical attraction."

"How many dates have you been on?"

"First dates?"

"Yes."

"Including tonight, I've been on eight first dates." When he was silent, she raised an eyebrow and asked daringly, "Does that bother you?"

"Should it?"

Don't you dare strengthen those icy walls, Sakura inwardly warned him. "Some guys don't like it when the woman they're intending to marry has a past."

"How many of those first dates escalated into something more?"

She hummed at that, stroking the cats head when it stood up against her thigh, peering over the top of the table curiously. The relaxant would be out of its system shortly, but she had a feeling he wouldn't be leaving her anytime soon.

"One."

When it became apparent that she wouldn't be continuing without pushing, Itachi asked, "What happened?"

She huffed. "Why do you want to know?"

"Curiosity."

It seemed to surprise him when she rolled her eyes, like he hadn't expected it of her. "He's a civilian who lives close to my place. There was physical attraction prior to the first date, but during the date I found that it wouldn't really go anywhere beyond that. He was too…"

"Gentle for our profession."

She grimaced. "Yeah. He couldn't understand why we put ourselves at such great risks for the sake of the village, when half the time, we're never acknowledged for it."

"He would eventually wish for you to retire."

"Most likely," Sakura agreed with a nod. "Most civilians wish to settle down and start having children really young—it's why my parents keep saying I'm wasting my life. So, even if he never said the words, I knew he'd want that eventually. I'd become a housewife. I'd give him children and that'd be it for me."

"Had that not been the case, would you have continued seeing him?"

She breathed in deeply, trying to find the words that would best explain the sticky situation that was her heart. Half the time, even she couldn't understand it—and that was before her messy mind involved itself. "Honestly? I don't know. The physical attraction was there and his personality was okay, I guess."

"But?"

"But…" Again, Sakura grimaced. "I just didn't feel it."

Seemingly thoughtfully, Itachi nodded, his gaze drawn to the black head of fur that popped up from beneath the table once more, the cat's startling golden eyes peeking curiously up at them. Now that they were able to see more, Sakura found that it was mainly the cat's head that was fully black—its mane and chest area was streaked with charcoal fur and the rest of his body was a mixture of the two.

"It must be difficult for you, then," he said, not unkindly. "Entering an arranged marriage."

"It's hard for everyone, don't you think?"

"I suppose, in a way," Itachi agreed. "However, I have known all my life that this would be my future. I am at peace with it."

How gentle of him. "I'm not," she admitted without pause. "It's nothing against you, Uchiha-san. I'm sure you're a great person once people get to know you and I'm sure we're going to be friends at some point. But that doesn't change the fact that this is all against my will."

"I understand."

Gods, she was getting emotional, but she couldn't help it. The betrayal of her parents had shaken her. "Didn't you see their faces when they heard I have to give you an heir soon?"

"They would have already come to terms with that aspect of our marriage."

She supposed it wouldn't be a surprise for them. But for her, it was heart-breaking. "We don't know each other. Sasuke-kun rarely talks about you. The villagers know nothing about you. I'm going off nothing here, Uchiha-san."

"As am I."

"You're telling me you haven't researched me whatsoever? Haven't had anyone look into me? Haven't asked Sasuke-kun any questions?"

The accusatory tone wasn't lost on him. "I suppose, in a way, I have your popularity to my advantage. However, gossip and odd pieces of information Sasuke happens to pass on does not mean I know you."

"Okay," she relented. "But you have to admit, it's given you a basic understanding of my character."

"Perhaps."

"All I really know about you is that you work hard for the village. You graduated early at the top of your class, activated your sharingan much younger than the average Uchiha and you excel in taijutsu, ninjutsu and especially genjutsu."

"How would you know about my sharingan, if you claim to know nothing?"

"Sasuke-kun wanted to activate his even younger—that's how."

They were butting heads, weren't they? Sakura took a calming breath, knowing she had to take it down a notch. It was one thing to allow her unwillingness for the marriage to show. It was a whole other mess to make Itachi feel unwanted and uncomfortable. It wasn't his fault. He was trapped, too.

"Dinner is ready," he informed her, glancing over her shoulder and nodding once. "But first, I would like to introduce you to our waiter for this evening."

She didn't look behind her, knowing that it would look rude in some eyes to do so. Instead, she stroked the cat's head a final time and shifted in her seat to carefully cross her legs, ensuring she didn't touch his leg.

There was no hiding her shock, however, as the waiter came to a stop beside the table, her stomach twisting as she recognised the hardened features of the Uchiha who spat at her feet earlier that day.

"You—"

"I believe you two have already met," Itachi stated blandly. "Tonight, Sakura, to make amends for the abhorrent way you were treated, Fumio-san will be our host. He will wait on us hand and foot." Languidly, he looked up at the man, features stoic and intimidating and shocking the hell out of Sakura as she realised that he hadn't been cold with her at all. Compared to the treatment Fumio was receiving, he'd practically been beaming. "He understands the implications should either of us find his service anything less than satisfactory."

Holy—

Fumio was less than impressed—she could see it in his eyes—but he remained calm, expression growing impassive as he bowed low at the waist. "Of course, Itachi-sama."

He raised an eyebrow when their gazes connected.

Oh, there was so much reluctance in his posture as Fumio faced her, saying, "Haruno-sama."

"I'll have a glass of wine, please," she said, undeniably taking great pleasure from ordering him around. "Oh and before you go," she added in a sing-song voice, looking to him from the corner of her eye. "Should any of what I'm about to eat or drink be tampered with, or should you decide you would like to grace me with the honour of your saliva once more, you won't have to worry about him." Green eyes narrowed, her expression darkening with her renowned rage as she warned him, "I will gladly make you the test subject of a new poison I've yet to find a successful antidote for. So far, it's killed many. I'll be more than willing to add you to that list—if, of course, I somehow fail to find the right antidote."

He nodded, jaw clenching.

She smiled sweetly. "You can get me my wine now—rosé."

Only once Fumio was out of earshot did Itachi ask, "His saliva?"

"Oh. That," she said and offered a dismissive wave. "He spat at my feet."

"I see," he murmured, dark eyes straying to the figure that had already disappeared. "It seems you have evoked enough fear to avoid any further incidents."

"I learned from the best," she told him with a sharp smile. "Shishou always tells me that I can't let men walk all over me. I have to stand up for myself and show that while they may technically be the dominant gender, us women are far superior in other ways."

"May I ask how?"

She smirked at that. "It depends on who you ask. If you asked me or Tsunade-shishou, we'd tell you that even without chakra, no man can match our strength. Physically, we're superior. We also have the added bonus of being able to bear children." Well, she did, anyway. Tsunade had hit menopause a long ass time ago. "If you were to ask… Ino, for example, she'd tell you that she's far superior due to her womanly charms. There's only one man who's rejected her that I know of and that's you." Shrugging, she added, "She's also a master of the mind and can reduce the most level-headed individuals to never-ending insanity."

Much to her astonishment, Itachi smirked. Actually freaking smirked. "Are you speaking of Yamanaka Ino?" When she nodded, he said, "I can recall the day she asked me on a date."

Her interest was most definitely piqued and Sakura sat up straighter to lean forward on the table. "I was too angry with her to ask what happened."

He must have sensed that that was her way of demanding answers, because Itachi said, "I was walking home from a mission when she approached me." Oh, that was never the best of times to speak to shinobi. The majority of them were utterly exhausted and just wanted to go home but had to speak with the Hokage first—something that would instantly put them in a bad mood. "She used her—as you eloquently phrased it—womanly charm when I declined the first time."

Oh, no. "The first time?"

"During the short conversation, she asked a total of four times."

Oh, no.

Gods, Ino-Pig, Sakura thought with an inward snort of amusement, talk about desperate. "Let me guess," she drawled, rolling her eyes. "Her womanly charm consisted of her pushing her breasts together and draping herself over you."

"Essentially."

Predictable Ino. Though, saying that, no other man had ever rejected her. Her breasts always sealed the deal and if she had to, then her simply putting an ounce of effort into the conversation did it. They were always ecstatic that a woman with Ino's appearance was taking notice of them and rarely thought twice about it.

"Here is your dinner, Itachi-sama, Haruno-sama."

She sat back, allowing Fumio to place the plates down and to make a point of not fearing him, she immediately picked up her cutlery and started eating, holding the man's gaze while taking the first bite. To ensure she wasn't eating food that'd been tampered with (whether that was his saliva or something more sinister), she had her chakra break the first few bites down to nothing. Only when she realised it was purely cooking ingredients did Sakura continue her conversation with Itachi, dismissing Fumio entirely.

"So, this mission we're going to go on," she began, pausing to eat another mouthful of the delicious meal set out before her. "Have you decided who will be going and what kind of mission it'll be?"

Itachi nodded, finishing what was in his mouth before telling her, "It will be ourselves and we will be going on an s-ranked mission."

Damn it. She had little to no experience in that area.

He must have been able to read her, as he added, "I understand you have not been on an s-ranked mission before. However, understand that I will not let you die. This is purely to test your strength."

"And whether I have to retire from being a kunoichi."

"This is your bet."

"I know, I know," she said with a sigh, refraining from rubbing her forehead at the fact her big mouth had dropped her in over her head again. "I'm confident in my strength, body and knowledge, but I'm unsure what to expect."

When she felt him staring, she looked to him, frowning as his eyes searched her features. "It would feel like a copout to say that it is just like any other mission, but that is essentially all it is. It is not far beyond an a-ranked mission, in my eyes." There was a pause and during said pause, she ate more of her dinner. "I have had s-ranked missions that should have fallen under the a-ranked category and vice versa."

"That's not always the case, though," she argued quietly, her frown returning. "I've had errors in my mission rankings before and more often than not, it's due to the client not wishing to pay more money."

"Perhaps."

"You don't agree?"

He met her gaze once more, steadily but not accusing. "Sometimes, the person assigning missions makes an error."

It wasn't always Tsunade who assigned missions. She had a wonderful team backing her up and taking on the lower ranked missions so that she could focus on tougher ones, not wanting her team to be on the receiving end of the guilt when one team didn't return from the mission they'd assigned. However, saying that, Sakura knew that sometimes, the council members assigned missions of all rankings, also. And they were really getting on in their years. She supposed mistakes were bound to happen, although they shouldn't, due to it being their lives on the line.

"What are you saying?"

"I'm merely saying that there are fine details that place missions from one rank to the next. The s-ranked mission we will take could potentially feel more like an a-ranked mission but is classed as the next level due to a single detail." He took another mouthful of food, swallowing it before continuing with, "Often, those fine details are overlooked due to many factors, namely the target or where the mission will take the shinobi."

Ah, she understood a little better. Going back to her meal, she said while smiling, "Well, I'll trust that you won't let me die, Uchiha-san."

"Itachi."

Her smile faltered, eyes widening on his and almost missing the large cat as it peered over the table once more, using her leg to lean on. Gently, she shooed him, following said shoo with a morsel of her food.

"You may call me Itachi."

She smiled.

Chapter Text

"Thank you for your help today, Haruno-sensei."

Sakura's cheeks burst with heat when the medic bowed at the waist unnecessarily, thanking her formally.

Since news broke of her engagement to the Uchiha clan's heir, many of her comrades—both fellow shinobi and medics—changed the way they addressed her. Oh, there had always been respect, but it was out of choice. It was always a pleasant respect that she'd earned, and tinged more with kindness, in some ways. Now, it seemed as though they all felt obligated to be formally respectful towards her, and don't get her started on those who were now carefully choosing their words.

Even walking through the hospital's corridors felt different. People either stared after her without caring about being discreet, or they averted their eyes like she would suddenly activate the sharingan and use it against them. It was also cleaner than usual, Sakura noticed, fingertips trailing along the handrail that supported those who were frail or ill before inspecting them—not that the hospital was ever unclean, but it certainly wasn't up to such high standards. The cleaners always slacked in one area or another, however, as of late, it had been meticulous.

The belated recognition of three chakra signatures within her office caused Sakura to hesitate on the other side of the door. She would have rather dealt with them away from the hospital, where she would be able to physically force her idiotic teammate into listening to her, but she knew that was why they'd chosen to ambush her in her office. It was neutral territory, for Sakura would never lash out there knowing it would damage the building and put so many innocent lives at risk. Plus, it wasn't like she could simply disappear—she was halfway through her shift.

With her hand briefly faltering on the handle, Sakura inhaled deeply to steel her resolve and entered her office.

At first, she ignored the three men watching her closely, and instead chose to focus on her task of removing her lab jacket and hanging it on the back of the door. Then, she worked on ruffling her hair out, assessing her appearance in the mirror next to the door as she fixed her bangs. Behind her, she saw via their reflections the blond shifting from one foot to the other, his cheek moving like he was biting down on it.

Surprisingly, he was beaten to the punch of speaking first, their former sensei asking her, "How are you feeling?"

She snorted at that, briefly meeting the final member of Team Seven's eye before looking away, irritated when all she saw was his older brother.

"Awful," she confessed without restraint and turned, hands coming to her hips. "Trapped. Scared. Angry. Hurt. Alone."

"That's…"

"How the hell can you feel all those things all at once?" demanded Naruto, pulling at his hair. "That's too much."

"For you maybe," she replied with a snort and made her way over to her desk, sitting back on her chair with a huff. Aching feet soon kicked up onto her desk and Sakura leaned back, hands folding on her stomach. "I've had two days to try and process my impending nuptials."

"Nuptials?"

"The marriage."

Naruto nodded, glancing to Sasuke out of the corner of his eye before he was approaching her desk. "He's not okay with it, y'know."

Yes, she knew. "Sasuke-kun is more than capable of speaking up for himself, Naruto."

"But you know he won't," he whined in return. "I don't want this tearing the team apart."

She laughed at that, startling the two men who weren't in on all the gory details of what her marriage to Itachi would mean for her. It was a discomforting kind of laugh, one that had them warily meeting each other's gazes and wondering if she was possibly going through some kind of breakdown. That wariness only doubled when her tears started, when she sobbed through her laughter, no doubt looking deranged.

It was then that Sasuke spoke up, so quietly that she almost drowned him out, "She'll be matriarch to the clan."

Kakashi instantly caught on, his breath leaving him in a weighted sigh. "Meaning you will have to retire, for the risk of you being killed in action."

She could only nod, feet returning to the floor and her head falling into her hands, shoulders shaking. It seemed her anger was finally cracking within the presence of her safe people, and they were unintentionally unleashing the crybaby within.

"But they can't do that," Naruto snarled, whirling around to glare at Sasuke like it was his fault. "You know how hard Sakura-chan's worked, Sasuke. Can't you say anything?"

"I tried explaining that Sakura can't die in battle, but they won't listen."

"They won't want to take the risk."

"This is bullshit," yelled Naruto and his hand lashed out, slamming into her desk angrily and causing whatever had been left there to shake. He was leaning over it when she looked up at him, the sight of her tears making his scowl crumble, leaving him helpless. "Sakura-chan…"

Weakly, she wiped at her eyes, but the tears fell faster than she could keep up with. "I managed to make a deal with Itachi when we went—"

"Itachi?"

"He told me to call him that," she said with a sigh, realising how it must have seemed out of the blue intimate to Sasuke considering the mess of their first meeting. "And I gave him permission to call me Sakura."

"You are going to be married," agreed Naruto in a mumble. "It'd be weird calling each other 'Uchiha-san'."

"What was the deal?" Kakashi asked.

She rubbed at her forehead, shutting her eyes and sighing again. "If I prove myself on a mission of his choosing, then he'll do all he can to support me in being an active kunoichi."

Her words seemed to concern Sasuke, with Naruto demanding to know what his problem was and prompting him to say, "The elders will be on his back—"

"But she'll stay on the team—"

"At what cost?" demanded Sasuke, stunning them by raising his voice. He glared at the blond, but his expression softened somewhat when he met her gaze, frowning and it only just occurred to her that he'd automatically assumed she would pass Itachi's test. "They already dislike Itachi—the elders, I mean. They don't trust his power and think he's too unpredictable. Adding this will ostracise him further."

Itachi was an outsider in his own clan? When he was the heir? That… wasn't what she'd been expecting. Sure, Sakura was well aware of him keeping everyone at arm's length, but she'd assumed it to be of his own doing, only briefly entertaining the idea of others avoiding him. But that didn't seem to be the case, much to her astonishment.

How shaky was his allegiance to his clan for them to view him in such a way? Had Itachi ever displayed disloyalty? Would they even share any details with him if they were planning a coup d'état?

She would have to report the new findings to Tsunade immediately.

"It was his choice," she half-lied.

"I didn't say it wasn't," argued Sasuke, continuing to frown. "I'm asking you to reconsider the deal for his sake."

"What?" Naruto all but screamed, whirling on him with a look of pure anger. "How the hell can you ask that of her, huh?"

"Are you aware of what you're asking, Sasuke?" questioned Kakashi, single eye narrowing fractionally. "Everything Sakura has ever worked for—all that you've seen her go through personally—it'll all be for nothing."

He remained silent under their scrutiny, eyes remaining on hers in a silent imploration for her to understand where he was coming from and she wanted to. Truly, Sakura wished she could be so selfless as to give it all up, but she couldn't. She had obligations. The village needed her.

"There are only two medics who can fight on the front lines," Sakura tried, brow puckering when Sasuke abruptly turned away with his irritation obvious. "One being the Hokage—the village needs me to remain an active kunoichi, Sasuke-kun. I can't give it all up to become a housewife."

"And when you have to give him an heir?" he demanded.

There was no tuning out Naruto's sudden outburst of utter rage, and she couldn't help but worriedly glance his way upon noticing how red he was turning from that anger alone. A vein in his forehead had even forced itself into view, throbbing like it was in time with his panting and ranting, and soon enough it was accompanied by similar veins protruding along his neck. From his protectiveness alone (that she couldn't even blame him for given all that'd happened in their past), she wasn't surprised to find he was all but frothing at the mouth. Even Kakashi seemed uncomfortable with the news of producing an heir to the Uchiha Clan.

"If I fall pregnant—"

"If?"

"It doesn't happen straightaway for some people," Sakura answered Sasuke's demand, his scowl grating on her nerves. "Sometimes, it takes time and changes of lifestyles and—"

"You—"

"At the end of the day, it has nothing to do with you," Sakura suddenly exploded while standing, hands coming down on her desk with a thunderous crack. "It's bad enough I have to sleep with a man I have no feelings for—I don't need to feel interrogated by my team like they'll even understand how I'm feeling. None of you have to know the ins and outs of this marriage."

"Sakura-chan…"

"No," she snapped, the build-up of stress from the past two days once more flooding to the surface and threatening a repeat of her hysterical crying should she be pushed too far. "Itachi and I made a deal. A bet where I'm willing to risk everything, should he believe I'm not cut out to remain an active kunoichi. It seems he's also risking a lot, too."

Her words had Kakashi's eye narrowing fractionally. "You understand what sort of missions Itachi-san is used to taking, don't you?"

Grimly, Sakura nodded once. She knew exactly what Uchiha Itachi was—being made an ANBU captain at the age of thirteen, even for an organisation as secretive as ANBU, made its rounds through the grapevine. Someone, somewhere, blabbed before ANBU had the chance to silence them and by then, it was too late to stop word from travelling lest they slaughtered the entire village.

Being promoted to an ANBU captain while so young meant he'd seen some seriously messed up situations—experienced them or caused them, either or. It also meant he was used to the pressure of s-ranked missions and higher, although he'd assured her that what she was taking was merely s-ranked, bordering on a-ranked.

He'd stressed that point last night, Sakura had soon come to realise. The differences between mission rankings and the possibilities of them being incorrectly ranked. It had her wondering how many knew of their deal and whether they ordered what sort of mission she had to successfully complete. Believing that to be the reason why he mentioned it, Sakura couldn't help but feel slightly offended, while simultaneously feeling less alone.

Was she right in assuming he wanted her to remain an active kunoichi?

"He won't let me die," she repeated the vow he made last night.

"How can you be so sure?" asked Naruto, frowning. It seemed he'd calmed down, if only slightly.

She smiled weakly, pitifully, the sadness in her expression not missed by any of them as she said, "What sort of husband would let his wife die?"

"There you are."

Smiling at the first wholesome welcome home since the whole mess of her engagement, Sakura crouched on her balcony with her hand outstretched, waiting as the friendly cat rushed forward with his warm greetings; his affectionate purr made her smile soften and she savoured the peaceful contact that stemmed between them, like he could sense the pit in her stomach and was attempting to soothe her.

It was awful of her, but she'd yet to name the cat. Whatever she thought of simply didn't suit him, for it all either sounded too predictable or too basic. Like nothing she thought of was good enough for him.

He was an explorer, she'd come to realise that morning when he continuously meowed at the glass doors, begging to be released. She'd worried endlessly at first, fearing he would get lost but fortunately for her that wasn't the case. Somehow, he'd even managed to return to the balcony. He was certainly intelligent.

Scooping him up in her arms, Sakura brought him inside, grinning when he rubbed his cheek on hers.

"I promise I'll give you a name soon," she swore.

The cat struggled upon entering her bedroom and she allowed him onto her bed, his purr stopping abruptly when there was a knock on her bedroom door.

Before she granted the person access, her father asked through the door, "When are you going to stop coming and going like a delinquent?"

She bristled at that, choosing on remaining silent as she knew she would yell at him if she didn't. With so little time left of living with her parents (even though she was still so impossibly angry with them), she didn't want to have any screaming matches with her father. Not yet, anyway. It would only make it so much harder to forgive and move on eventually.

"Do not ignore me, Sakura."

Sakura took a deep breath and willed herself to remain calm. "What do you want me to say when you're picking a fight?"

The sight of the handle being pushed down had the cat hissing, much to her surprise and she looked to him, only able to stare as its fur stood on end. Could he sense the negative atmosphere? Was that why it was reacting in such an aggressive way?

"Regardless of how you're feeling, I am still your father."

Some father. "Leave me alone."

Holding out her hand when the cat began scooting back into the wall, Sakura frowned worriedly, murmuring calm reassurances to him. It took a while for it to listen to her, too stressed out to pay much attention to anything other than her father's clearly intimidating aura, but eventually, he clambered into her arms once more like he was seeking comfort from her.

Shushing the cat, the stroked his head, refraining from kissing him as she reminded herself he hadn't been checked out by a vet yet. He didn't seem to have any fleas or other parasites, but to be on the safe side, she decided she would take him to Inuzuka Hana—Konoha's best vet.

The door handle jiggled again like he was struggling against it, reminding Sakura she'd locked it last night after her date when her mother wouldn't leave her alone. "Sakura—"

In fact, she believed she could hear Hana calling her name.

Tightening her hold on the cat, Sakura slinked out through the balcony doors, effortlessly stepping onto the brick wall before vanishing over the ledge.

"As you know, I'm more of a dog person," murmured Hana as she resumed her examination of the cat, running her fingers through his fur in a seemingly calming stroke, but really searching for fleas, ticks and the dirt they left behind. "But you are one handsome cat, sir."

"Sir?"

The brunette looked to her, not for the first time startling Sakura with just how much she looked like Kiba—or Kiba looked like her, whichever it was. Their genetics were astonishing, though why she was so surprised when just about every clan had the same freakish cloning system going on, she was unsure.

They were in one of the examination rooms at her vet surgery and Sakura was more than grateful that they'd been seen relatively quickly. While the waiting room hadn't been full, it'd been getting there, the noise (especially the barking dogs) unsettling the cat in her arms.

"What you have here is a failed ninneko," Hana informed her cheerfully. Straightening, she stroked the cat's head, nonchalantly checking his ears and Sakura noticed in her other hand, she made a note about scabs. "More than likely, he would have come from a ninneko background, but it seems as though somebody gave up in training him."

"Oh," Sakura said thoughtfully. "I thought you meant he was a failure—not that somebody had failed him."

"I meant both."

"…Oh."

Running her hand down the length of his back, the cat stood up, his tail raising and he tried to experience more of the gentle petting. "Training him won't be impossible, but it'll be difficult. It's best to start off young."

While Sakura didn't want to force the cat into becoming a ninneko, she couldn't deny that the thought of having a handy little sidekick was appealing. If only there was a way to ask him, she pondered, assessing the cat thoughtfully until he edged closer to her, demanding that he be stroked.

"Is it only your clan's ninken you can talk to, Hana-san?" she asked.

She was silent for a moment, focusing on the cat. "I suppose I can always try communicating with him via my chakra," she allowed. "Although not all animals respond or know how to respond."

"I just want to know what he wants," she told her honestly, smiling when the cat stood up against her with his paws planted on her chest, trying and succeeding to be eye level. "Oh and if he does talk to you, can you ask him if he has a name, too?"

Her words seemed to amuse Hana, but she didn't comment on them and instead focused on the cat, attracting his attention with a tutting noise. Only for a few seconds did he linger around Sakura, soon won over by the temptation of a treat.

Concentration was written all over Hana's face, Sakura noticed with great intrigue, leaning down on the examination table with her gaze drifting between the two when they focused on one another intently. Suddenly, she began to feel the familiar thrum of chakra in the air, the cat stunning her by forgetting his need for love and sitting before Hana calmly. Sakura remained silent, though soon came to stand around the table beside the older woman to witness the remarkable change in character for herself.

"Kyo," Hana spoke aloud.

"Kyo?"

Her lips twitched like she was going to smile. "He said his name is Kyo."

Holy—

Green eyes were wide when she lowered herself, attracting the attention of Kyo. His startling golden eyes definitely displayed intelligence, though lacked that certain something that she'd seen other ninneko possess. Did that mean he was incapable of being one? Could he do simple tasks?

"Kyo-san," Sakura said, trying the name. It certainly fit with his character, as so far, he'd longed to be accepted and loved. "I like it."

Whatever he was saying to Hana irritated her greatly and she found out why when the woman repeated for Sakura, "He said he's useless as a ninneko, hence the reason he was abandoned. His partner grew tired of the training and wanted a ninneko who was a fast learner."

Her heart went out to Kyo, but she didn't show her pity, instead standing up straight with a smile. "If you want to be a ninneko, Kyo-san, I have a very important, highly classified mission that you could help me with."

Having a ninneko would most definitely be useful for her. If Kyo was willing to, he could listen in on important meetings, acting as the ordinary cat Itachi believed him to be.

"He is worried he'll fail you."

"Nonsense," Sakura argued and reached out, holding out her hand until he willingly came to her and allowed her to stroke him. "We all work at different levels, Kyo-san and no matter how long it takes, I'll stay by your side and help you. I promise, I won't ever give up on you or leave you behind."

A smile pulled on Hana's lips and she straightened, looking down at her while saying, "He wishes to connect with you."

"Connect?"

"Similar to a summoning contract," began Hana and she turned, rifling through a drawer before pulling out a scroll. Sakura only briefly assessed the scroll, her attention soon returning to Kyo. "You connect through the use of your chakra, but there's no summoning necessary."

She frowned at that. She had always planned on researching bonds like Kiba's and Akamaru's, or his entire clan's to their ninken, but something had always intervened and demanded her attention. She supposed she now had the excuse she needed to delve into that research.

"Kakashi-sensei has a summoning contract with his ninken pack, right?"

"Yes. Some do. My clan, however, do not. We bond with our ninken on a personal level." While speaking, she opened the scroll before laying it flat on the examining table. "We connect with our ninken with the use of our chakra; I suppose you could say we entwine ourselves with our ninken."

That did sound a hell of a lot more personal. "Are there risks?"

"You will experience everything the other experiences."

"So if I'm hurt or die—"

"No physical harm will come to Kyo, or you if he should be harmed or die, but mentally you will feel as though you're experiencing it first-hand."

Could she really put that on him? When her own training was so brutal? When she was always at risk of being harmed out on the battlefield? With the target on her back?

"The added benefit is that connecting via chakra means interrogators would never find out about him," she added, not noticing her inner conflict. "There's no contract for them to discover and no true way of pinning him to you."

That was quite the coincidence, Sakura thought to herself, eyeing Kyo. Almost like Hana knew she needed—

Wait, she'd already told them that she needed a partner for her highly classified mission. So it wasn't so much a coincidence as it was a helpful tip from one kunoichi to another.

"You'll also know where the other is at all times, kind of like you're hyperaware of each other."

Interesting.

"In some cases, if your bond is really strong, you can look through his eyes rather than have him relay everything back to you."

Sold.

Oh she was so sold.

"What do you say, Kyo-san?" she asked and leaned down so that they were eye level again, smiling hopefully, kindly, at him. "Would you like to become my ninneko?"

Chapter Text

Keeping her footwork nimble, she danced around the flurry of clones that were raining down on her from all sides, ducking and dodging where it was possible to keep her own hands clean (since that knucklehead still couldn't quite keep his clones from fighting one another when they got in their own way or pissed each other off). For those of the clones who were less fortunate, they received sharp, single jabs that dispelled them with their signature poofs of smoke.

"Is this really necessary?" demanded Naruto as he stood to the backend of his own onslaught, the glare over in Itachi's direction anything but conspicuous. It was only amplified when the elders of the clan made their presence known by joining their heir and he shot them his best glower. "Shouldn't they already know about your strengths?"

Catching a fist that shot out from behind her that would have otherwise grazed her shoulder, Sakura growled, hurtling the real Naruto across the field before leaping backwards, her eyes focused on Sasuke's katana as he joined the spar.

"Itachi informed them of the deal you made," Sasuke muttered with the remnants of his own annoyance and spun, readjusting his hold on the katana to correspond with his new stance. "They want to see you in action for themselves."

"This isn't real battle," she growled and ducked beneath his striking blade, hand coming up to his face and it was only due to his sharingan that Sasuke avoided the flick on the forehead, the tips of his ears burning. "And I have no intentions of fighting you both for real."

They'd kill her. If they were fighting one-on-one, then sure, she'd stand a chance, but going against their teamwork and their combos would be stupid of her. She'd seen many fall victim to their joint attacks and Sakura sure as hell didn't plan to be one of them.

Shit.

A glittering shade of blue coming to life behind her was accompanied by her instincts warning Sakura to get the hell out of the way; the widening of Sasuke's sharingan before he darted from the vicinity was answer enough as to what the hell their idiot was up to.

What happened to keeping it basic?!

She tucked and rolled out of the way when Naruto lunged with his Rasengan, and during the distraction of the ground exploding upon impact, Sakura sent a couple of clones beneath it to lie in wait. Breathe, she reminded herself. Even with him hurtling his more powerful jutsu at her, it was still training and she sure as hell could still handle herself.

They were somewhere to her left, Sakura's senses informed her. If luck was on her side then she wouldn't even have to corner them, but she wasn't opposed to having to do so either. As was typical for them, Sasuke's hiding spot was far superior to Naruto's, and it was upon pinpointing the blond that she leapt backwards out of the smoke, foot touching down for a fraction of a second before she was using it to twist her body and propel herself forward with her fist drawing back.

A genin could evade such an obvious counter, but a jōnin would be wary of it if they knew her, and Sakura inwardly grinned like a cat who caught the canary when yet again, Naruto failed to deflect the punch and instead allowed her fist to collide with the tree. It groaned upon impact, prompting flocks of birds fleeing from the scene as the entire grounds tremoring when it crashed to the ground.

Already being a step ahead and wishing to prevent the utilisation of the fallen tree, Sasuke made his reappearance with a few choice words for their third teammate, forcing her to snatch two of her own kunai to defend against the well-practiced swinging of his katana.

"You need to do better," he muttered to her under his breath, lips barely moving so that they couldn't lip read.

Yes, she knew that already. It wouldn't be all about rushing in with raw strength and brawling her way out, hoping for the best. They'd want to see how she handled battle under pressure. They'd want to see her mind in action—or her strategic thinking, to be more exact. It was easier said than done when they were already an hour into training, however.

The air shifting behind her had Sakura slamming her knee upwards to startle him and leaning back, dodging Naruto's fist as he flew over her head and straight into Sasuke. Smirking as they began their predictable bickering, Sakura took advantage of their distraction and had her clones preparing the fallen tree for her, pretending that she was doing nothing more than standing and waiting.

"Idiot."

Done.

Sakura gritted her teeth and dashed over to the tree before they could intercept, her clones disappearing as she laughed heartily, "You're both idiots!"

It was with a growl that she launched the full sized tree at the two men, their disbelieving expressions comical until Sasuke's sharingan noticed the sizzling tags that were ready to be set off.

"Naruto—"

Too late.

The explosions were chaotic and powerful enough to threaten to knock Sakura's balance as she dug her heels into the dirt to come to a halt a few feet away from the Uchiha heir and elders. They allowed her that brief reprieve to try and consider a better plan of action that could hopefully impress the has-beens behind her, and she narrowed her eyes thoughtfully. Sasuke would be on the warpath, she knew—she expected a fire style jutsu rather than him closing the distance immediately. Naruto, on the other hand, would use his clones to prevent himself being harmed. They would expect her to attempt to close the distance—which, obviously, she would—but to impress their audience, she would rely on the little ninjutsu she'd learned.

The second she saw her boys moving amongst the debris, her hands moved, flying through seals when she noticed Sasuke doing the same. Fortunately for her, it'd been raining the night before, the moisture that continued to cling to the grass and trees enough for her to take advantage of.

"Katon: Gōkakyū no Jutsu!"

"Suiton: Mizurappa!"

The collision granted her mist to hide more clones within and she breathed in deeply, granting herself access to her reserves to continue the spar with her strategy.

Once they were hidden, Sakura kept her eyes on Sasuke's, smirking at his cold expression. The pair of them were covered in minor burns, their clothing taking the brunt of the attack (although she did notice a part of Naruto's hair was now comically shorter than the rest). No doubt he hated being bested in front of his clan—no, his older brother.

"Give up yet?" she taunted.

"Hell no," yelled Naruto in return, grinning. "We're just getting started."

She lowered herself, left foot sliding back in the damp grass, allowing her to slip into a position that would add more speed to her run. "You sure?"

"Just don't go throwing any more trees," he said with a laugh. "There's old guys behind you, y'know. You'll give them heart attacks."

With that, she shot off, running straight for them and when Naruto managed to dodge her attack, Sasuke came in on her, his punch grazing her cheek and making her eyes narrow further.

"You're pulling your punches," she snapped.

"This is a—"

Red and black eyes were wide when she whirled round on him with renewed speed, her foot landing firmly in his stomach and sending him careening across the training grounds.

"If you won't take me seriously, stay the hell out of this," she yelled at him, turning her attention on a paling, gulping Naruto.

He grinned sheepishly, waving his hands at her. "J-Just remember you're not mad at me, okay?"

She smirked.

Her clones acted fast, all three sending different water jutsu Naruto's way and trapping him as he struggled to defend against the jutsu without running straight into her. After a handful of seconds, she was breathing out more water, taking note of the soaked training grounds with an inward nod of approval. They were all standing in sludge, the puddles at least three centimetres deep. That was more than enough for her to take advantage.

"Seriously."

The dark tone of Sasuke's voice had her looking over her shoulder to raise a daring brow—an expression she knew pissed him off. His stance was one she recognised easily and her suspicions were confirmed when sparks of electricity danced along his outline, but she hid her smirk.

"You want me to take you seriously."

She noticed Itachi shutting his eyes, head shaking minutely. Unlike his younger brother, he could clearly see what she'd backed them into.

"Yes," she replied offhandedly, noticing that Naruto was now panting behind her and collapsed in a huge puddle of water. "Otherwise you're just wasting my time."

"You…"

The second he activated his Chidori Nagashi, Sakura leapt into the sky, grinning when she met the vaguely impressed eyes of Uchiha Itachi. It seemed he'd jumped when she had, following her example of throwing kunai at nearby trees (that were obviously out of range of the current), using the wires attached to them to swing themselves to safety.

Anyone left on the ground was promptly electrocuted, including the caster of the jutsu.

Or so she'd thought.

Grin vanishing, Sakura grabbed at the branch above the one she'd been prepared to land on, using her core to swing herself over it and dodge the kunai thrown at her.

No, she wasn't wrong, she realised, watching as Sasuke struggled to remain standing. Naruto was long lost to unconsciousness, his twitching body making her sigh.

"You're both too easy to piss off."

"How disappointing," Itachi murmured from his place on the branch beneath hers. His eyes were fixed on his younger brother, Sakura saw when she dropped down to the same level as him, sparing a glance up at him. "I expected better of you, Sasuke."

"It's not every day we have an audience," Sakura said in his defence and her arms folded across her chest, eyes narrowing. "What do you want?"

He sighed while gesturing the clan elders. All but one had made it to safety, the old guy shaking in a way that had her frowning worriedly. "They wished to see you in action."

Deeming it safe to do so, Sakura jumped down from the tree delicately to offer the elder a kind, apologetic smile. "I'm sorry you got caught up in that, Uchiha-san," she told him and held out her hands. "Would you like for me to heal you? Those two boneheads can wait."

How was his heart coping with the stress of being electrocuted? Sakura found that it wasn't well, as he allowed her to examine him and she shut her eyes, easing it into a slower, steadier pace. Once that was sorted, along with the damage caused by being electrocuted, he was no longer a sickly grey colour. There was no saving his hair, however. He had to deal with the shame of being caught by such an attack.

"Thank you, Haruno-san."

"So, how did I do?" she asked when Itachi and the other elders approached.

"There is much work to be done," one of the others said, making her roll her eyes. Of course they wouldn't congratulate her on managing to trick one of the smartest shinobi she knew, alongside the most unpredictable, simultaneously. "We would like for you to learn our clan's signature jutsu."

Green eyes widened, instantly seeking out Itachi's, then Sasuke's. As pissed as he was with her for embarrassing him in front of not only the elders, but also his brother, he seemed proud of her and for that, she grinned.

"Itachi has informed us of your plans for training together," the man went on and she wondered if he was the spokesperson for the elders. He appeared to be the youngest with his still coloured hair and finer wrinkles, though she knew looks were deceiving. "He will be the most efficient for teaching you the fire style jutsu."

"This will all be discussed in the next meeting."

Meeting. Trust the Uchiha Clan to make a marriage sound more like business.

Rolling her eyes, Sakura watched as Naruto was pulled to his feet, part of her relaxing as she saw he was perfectly fine. Of course, the Kyuubi would have healed him as soon as he started taking damage, so she knew not to worry, but it never stopped her from doing so.

"Any news on our mission?" asked Sakura, trying to fill the silence.

"We will be leaving after the meeting. It should take roughly a week."

A week alone with Itachi would be useful, she decided, though she couldn't help but feel a vague sense of apprehension at the thought of what it would entail. She hoped, more than anything, that it wouldn't be the typical, cliché infiltration mission where they had to pose as a couple (they always ended in disaster from what she'd heard through the grape vine), or one where she'd have to strip and use her body for information. What Sakura really wanted was a mission where she could utilise her strengths. She wanted a mission that allowed her to get a reading on his.

The meeting was tomorrow morning, coincidentally and while it didn't give her much time to strategize, Sakura liked to believe she was a quick thinker. She would be capable of thinking of something on the spot, should the moment call for it.

"Oi," muttered Naruto seriously, his voice low.

They each turned to face him and Sakura couldn't help the way her expression saddened at his. It was undeniably sad, his eyes downcast.

"What is it, Naruto-kun?" Itachi questioned.

"I know this marriage is a load of shit," he said and ignored the outrage that shone on the elders' faces, his blue eyes fixed on Itachi's and narrowing fractionally in warning. "And I get that you don't care for her."

"Naruto—" she tried, stepping forward.

"Sakura-chan's strong, so she doesn't need me to warn you to look out for her on this test," continued Naruto like she hadn't said a word and he shrugged out of Sasuke's hand when the Uchiha reached out to him, trying to get through to him. "But if you're setting her up to fail, I'll know."

"Oh?"

"And what, pray tell, will you do?" questioned one of the elders spitefully, his cackling laughter rubbing her the wrong way.

But he wouldn't look away from Itachi, his stare down intense and setting Sakura's nerves on edge, because she knew that Naruto was not all talk. The warning hanging in the air around them was not to be ignored.

"Sakura-chan's family," he went on to say, his voice still calm and level, belying the rage she knew was swelling to life within him. "She's my family. Husband or not, I'll beat the shit out of you if you try to take away everything she's worked hard for."

She knew the others would see it clearly on her expression, but Sakura couldn't help the way she warmed to her best friend in that moment, her heart clenching as he vowed to protect all she'd worked for.

Inwardly shaking off her emotions, she smirked proudly, saying, "Like I'd let them, Naruto."

He grinned in return, seriousness vanishing instantly like she knew it would at her words. "C'mon, Sakura-chan. It's Sasuke's treat for ramen."

"No, it's not—"

"I got electrocuted because of you," he snapped.

Already walking towards them, Sakura sighed and ignored the incredulous stares of the elders boring into her team. She ignored Itachi's stoic features as he continued to regard them. Instead, as her boys resumed their near constant bickering, she reached out, first putting the blond in a headlock he had no hopes in breaking, then grabbing Sasuke by the scruff of his neck and dragging him down to her height, forcing them both to start walking.

"As long as I'm not paying, I'll come," she said cheerily, smiling.

Standing before her shishou, Sakura's hands came together behind her back, her stance strong and assertive as she awaited her orders. As always, the blonde assessed her critically, trying to spot any signs of weakness in her stance, a small look of pride shining in her amber eyes when she found none.

Appearing in her office as anything other than ready was unacceptable. Sakura had discovered that mere weeks into her apprenticeship.

By her side stood Itachi, his body language calm and confident and while he was unarmed, she had no doubts that he was capable of springing to action should they suddenly be attacked.

"Uchiha Itachi, you requested a mission for yourself and Haruno Sakura. An s-ranked mission."

"I did, Hokage-sama."

"As you already know, I cannot carelessly assign missions to shinobi when I'm not wholly confident in their ability to complete it," stated Tsunade and she sat forward in her chair, hands folding on her desk. Not too far from those hands rested a scroll, one Sakura knew would be their mission. "Sakura has never been on an s-ranked mission before. What's more, she will be working without her team and instead with a complete stranger."

Before either of them could say anything, Tsunade continued, saying, "However, in our profession we must learn to adapt. This is what I have always taught Sakura. So I have granted your request of an s-ranked mission—it is one that will showboat her many skills, which is what you want, correct?"

He nodded once.

She smirked faintly, eyes shutting for a brief moment until she was assessing them critically once more, those red painted lips setting into a flat line. "This mission will involve infiltration, seduction and the assassination of a woman who poses a great threat to the Daimyō of Fire Nation."

The Daimyō…

Repressing the urge to shudder as she fought against phantom sensations tickling at her skin, she raised her chin defiantly.

Still, though. So much for easing her into it, Sakura thought sulkily. The pressure truly was on for their mission, wasn't it? If she failed, she would essentially put the Daimyō in grave danger. No, scratch that. The entire freaking nation would be in danger.

She refused to show her nerves, gaze focused on Tsunade.

"This woman is known for her…" She trailed off, seemingly trying to find the most politically correct way of phrasing what the woman was. "Promiscuity." Folded hands came up to her mouth as Tsunade leaned forward, amber eyes narrowing fractionally. "To be blunt: she enjoys sex more than your average person and is never without a lover."

"Good luck, Itachi," she told him without much sympathy. After all, he'd no doubt chosen the mission knowing what it entailed. He knew he had to seduce a nymph.

"Actually, Sakura, the target's sexual preference is women."

Women…

"Is that a problem?" questioned Itachi, copying her earlier example by showing no sympathy.

She refrained from gritting her teeth. Of course it wasn't a problem. She wasn't a homophobe and she was comfortable in her sexuality. The issue was that she knew Itachi had chosen the mission to test her. He believed she'd shy away from it.

"Not at all," she said with a fake smile, one that had her shishou smirking behind her hands. "But make sure to have your sharingan activated, Itachi. I might be able to give you some tips for future reference."

Much to her absolute pleasure and astonishment, he blushed.

She pretended not to be slack jawed and she saw her shishou was equally impressed.

"I'm confident in your skills, Sakura," Tsunade eventually continued, repeatedly glancing to Itachi's heated cheeks until the colour faded entirely. "You are trained extensively in all areas. Granted, you haven't been on a seduction mission in a while and you have never been given a female target—"

"I can do it, Shishou," she assured her. "If anything, I'll have an advantage."

"How so?"

She looked up at Itachi, raising an eyebrow. "In case you haven't noticed: I'm a woman, too, y'know."

Yes, she was aware that everyone had different turn-ons and buttons, but being a woman seducing another woman did give her an advantage, she believed. Unlike men who were prone to such a thing, she wouldn't get lost in the passion and would remember that she was seducing the target for a reason. She would also know that it wasn't all about sex, as foreplay was just as important, if not more so. In some ways, it would be more difficult as most women generally didn't fall for the same tricks as men (Sakura was aware of how sexist that sounded, but she was also not wrong), but they did have weaknesses she could exploit.

If she had been the target, Sakura was aware of the fact that her hopeless romantic side was a major weakness. A few pretty words, an interactive, thought out date (as in they actually connected and enjoyed each other's company, rather than sitting opposite one another awkwardly or worse, watching a movie), a kind gesture or two and she was putty in the person's hands. That and neck and back kisses. They were incredibly sensitive areas for her.

"If this woman's reputation isn't exaggerated, then she'll be on the lookout for a new lover and if not, then staying faithful will be difficult for her. All I really have to do is prove I'm a worthy lover," Sakura explained and looked up at Itachi again, raising an eyebrow. "Considering it's an infiltration mission and we'll be gone roughly a week, we'll have the opportunity to watch her for a while. That'll give me the chance to gauge her personality and come up with a plan on how to approach her."

"And you're comfortable with this?" he asked.

"With seducing someone?" He nodded once and she rolled her eyes. "I'm entering an arranged marriage and I'll eventually have to give you an heir. Being a prude isn't going to work for me, is it?"

"Sakura—"

"I'm sorry, Tsunade-sama," she said and it was obvious to them all that she just barely held back the urge to snap the words. "But I'm not going to pretend like I'm suddenly okay with this arranged marriage—and I get it, I do," Sakura added in a sigh when Itachi's mouth opened. "It's against your will, too. But this isn't your future on the line here, Itachi. It's mine. And to be a shinobi means to endure, so I'm enduring. Albeit, grumpily." Smirking faintly, she said to him quietly, "You'll just have to excuse whatever your future wife has to do and not let it have an impact on your opinion of me."

It unnerved her when he watched her for several moments, no specific emotion on his features and she could feel Tsunade's eyes on them. "It is a mission," he eventually said in reply. "Whatever you must do is for the sake of the village."

Showing her nerves of having to seduce someone wasn't acceptable, so Sakura instead returned her gaze to Tsunade, standing to attention, waiting patiently for her to either continue or dismiss them. Part of her longed for the older woman to continue, because otherwise they had no choice but to meet with their families for the meeting to decide on specifications for their wedding. Gods, Sakura was tempted to tell them to do whatever the hell they wanted. The less she had to do with it the better.

The details were discussed extensively—perhaps more than what was necessary—but Sakura couldn't complain. The more she talked about it, the more details she heard, the more she drilled it into her head that the mission was going to be successful. Already, she was thinking of different strategies and approaches.

After all, her entire future, everything she'd worked for, even the goddamn Fire Nation, was riding on the mission's success.

She could not fail.

Not even thinking of that arrogant, manipulative…

Breathe, Sakura willed herself and banished him back to the locked box in her mind.

Like hell would she fail her nation.

"You're both dismissed," Tsunade told them after twenty minutes.

It was silent as they left the Hokage Tower, coming to a slow halt on the street as they caught sight of the stares once more.

"How long do you think they'll stare at us like that for?"

"You know more than I do when it comes to gossip," Itachi responded simply, looking out at the nosey villagers. "I tend to avoid it."

Yes, she knew that already.

If she was to hazard a guess, then Sakura would say things would die down after the wedding. They would remain the hottest topic until then, with people wondering if they would last, if they would even make it to the wedding day. Was she carrying his bastard child? Was it a coverup staged by the Uchiha Clan in order to preserve their traditional appearances? Had it been an affair all along?

"We'll probably hear hundreds of different stories," Sakura told him.

"Oh?"

"I'm leaning more towards we're pregnant and your clan is acting fast before I start to show."

Surprisingly, Itachi hummed with amusement and resumed walking, heading in the direction of the venue for their meeting. "Had you not been the Hokage's apprentice, they would have acted fast in other ways."

What? Sakura watched after him, horrified until she rushed after Itachi, struggling to keep up. "What?"

"Hm?"

"What do you mean they would've acted fast?"

"Haven't you heard the stories?" he asked, raising an eyebrow at her. "My—our clan is ruthless. We are not against the murder of expectant mothers."

"Oi," she snarled and grabbed his arm, ignoring the looks of shock surrounding them. "You better be joking."

For a moment or two, she feared the worst when all Itachi did was look down at her, patiently waiting for her to accept the harsh reality she was facing.

But then he smirked. Albeit, sadly.

"It's disheartening that you didn't immediately assume I was lying."

Okay, so maybe she had been prejudiced against them (due to all the horror stories she'd heard over the years), but… "What you said was hardly fair," she tried to argue. "Things like that do happen—and you said it so seriously, too."

"I assure you, they don't within my clan."

"So you pranked me?" she exclaimed, her grin breaking through the stern expression she'd been going for. Many looked between them, curious as to what they were discussing to cause such a sudden change in the mood, but she refused to let them overhear anything and out of respect (and fear of being too obvious), they parted around them when they resumed their walking, leaving at least three to four feet of space between them. "You? Uchiha Itachi?"

"Was it much different to what you said in the office?"

"What did I say?"

"I should have my sharingan activated," he reminded her and kept his eyes forward. It only caused her grin to grow until she was outright laughing at him. "For future reference."

"That's not a prank," she said, continuing to laugh. Oh, he was more clueless than she'd originally thought—in terms of social interactions, she meant.

"Dare I ask what it is?"

"It's just friendly advice from a woman on the edge."

Much to her gratefulness, less people stared at them as they walked towards their destination and Sakura wondered if their families had chosen the place for that reason. They were further away from the centre of Konoha, where less people frequented.

"I mean, just because we're not in love and maybe won't ever be in love and we're stuck in an emotionally draining marriage, that doesn't mean we can't have great sex while producing heirs, does it?"

Yes.

She was once more giggling to herself when Itachi blushed for the second time that day.

"I never would have thought you were a prude," she said, giggling.

Could that be used to her advantage at any point? Did that mean he would be easier to seduce? Those should have been the questions she considered, but they weren't. Instead, Sakura wondered what else would make him blush, or what she could do to tease him mercilessly, taking an unsettling fascination in his discomfort and shyness. Was that her inner Tsunade making itself known? Had she spent too much time with the older woman? Oh Gods, was she a sadist like her shishou?

When they caught sight of the restaurant where they would be having their meeting in, Sakura was glad to find that it wasn't half as extravagant as the first. It was a quaint place and although it boasted luxury, it wasn't to the extent that she felt out of place or uncomfortable, like she would have in the previous place if she hadn't been so goddamn angry.

She caught Itachi's arm when he moved to open the door, smiling teasingly. "You might want to calm your blush a little," she warned. "They'll think we've been up to something."

The fact that he hesitated to enter had her giggling again. Who would have thought that Uchiha Itachi was so easy to tease?

She entered first, leaving Itachi to trail behind her, but upon seeing her mother's hopeful glee, she felt all traces of humour disappearing. Like it was sapped out of her. Itachi must have felt similar to herself, for he returned to the stoic, cold man from the first meeting.

They sat on different sides of the table, directly opposite from one another and it startled Sakura how it felt as though she'd gone back in time, back to their first meeting. Like they hadn't had their first date or private meet up away from their parents, or like she hadn't felt comfortable enough to tease him literal moments before.

Maybe he really was trying?

"Good of you both to finally join us."

"Forgive us," responded Itachi blandly, meeting his father's eye. "We are leaving for a mission shortly after this meeting."

"I see," he accepted. "How long will you be gone?"

"A minimum of a week."

They didn't talk like father and son, Sakura quickly came to realise when watching the interaction closely. It was more like leader and follower—only, not, because it was clear Itachi did not follow his father, despite the man being his patriarch. But her point was that it wasn't like how she would talk to her own parents. No, it felt too much like reporting to a superior—even saying it was similar to how she'd speak with Tsunade was a stretch, for there was more of a warmth to their conversations.

"Good luck," her father told them both, forcing her to do a double take.

Why was he sat like Fugaku? Scratch that. Why was he behaving like Fugaku? Sat there at the other end of the table with his arms folded over his chest and chin raised fractionally, like he was looking down his nose at them all. Maybe it was her general bad mood with him, but she couldn't help but think he was being utterly ridiculous. It was laughable—a man his age copying someone.

"From what I have heard from Hokage-sama, alongside what I saw during Team Seven's training session yesterday, I doubt we will need it."

"Oh?" Mikoto surprised her by speaking up, her eyes curious as she regarded her.

"Aa," replied Itachi. "Going off what I have seen so far, I would feel comfortable with Sakura remaining an active kunoichi."

Don't, she mentally begged, green eyes wide and focused on him, praying her silent pleas reached him. Please don't give me false hope.

"We will see what happens," muttered Fugaku.

She didn't fail to notice the exchange of unease between her parents, just as she didn't fail to show how badly it irked her.

What sort of parents didn't support their child? After witnessing for themselves how much time and effort she'd put into improving? Watching her return home, bruised and bloody and in some cases violated, dragging herself through the door, but also seeing how proud of herself she was? She was strong now. Mentally and physically. She'd been through so much bullshit and had come out better because of it. Why couldn't they share her pride and happiness?

Even her job at the hospital was looked down upon, mainly due to the unsociable hours. Did they care people were better off because of her? That she literally saved lives and improved people's quality of life? No. They didn't. And for the life of her, Sakura couldn't understand why. It was so goddamn frustrating.

"We will begin now," Fugaku stated, nodding to a waitress who promptly served them their tea.

She was a tiny thing with luscious blonde hair, Sakura couldn't help but notice, eyes drawn to the way she lingered unnecessarily around not only Sasuke, but also Itachi. It brought forth a random surge of annoyance, for everyone—everyone—knew of their engagement, meaning the only reason she was doing it was to evoke some kind of reaction. That or she genuinely didn't care about faithfulness.

Keeping her eyes on the waitress, she waited, watching closely until the girl turned and flinched when she realised she was being watched, cheeks raging.

"Thank you," Sakura said, smiling in a way that unnerved her teammate, since he knew not to fall for the fake cheeriness found in her expression.

"N-No problem, Haruno-san."

No, she didn't love Itachi—in fact, she was just barely bordering on the "he's okay" side of things—but that didn't mean she would stand for women draping themselves all over him. It was a loveless, arranged marriage but it was a marriage, nonetheless. She still deserved respect. If others didn't agree with that, then she would raise hell and gladly put them in their places. Again.

"The wedding is barely two weeks away," Fugaku informed them and Sakura felt her stomach lurch at the realisation of how close it was. She'd foolishly assumed it would forever remain just under a month away and she couldn't help but think: Gods, where had her time gone? "Itachi, ensure your mission is completed within the week. This will provide you both ample time to recover."

"Yes, Father."

"Haruno, you will accompany your mother and Mikoto to have your kimono fitted."

A splash of icy water shot through her veins. In all that'd transpired over the past week, she'd failed to consider what she would be getting married in, but now it was being spelled out for her and she felt terror seize her heart in such a damning way that she was forced to drop her gaze from Itachi's.

She couldn't. Even after so many years, she simply couldn't stand to be touched by silk.

"May I interrupt?" When he nodded once, Sakura stated, "I don't want to wear a shiro-muku."

"Our clan has a shiro-muku that has been passed down through the generations," argued Fugaku calmly. He didn't seem irked in the slightest, merely stated his points like no matter how much she contested, he would win their spat. "It is tradition for the future matriarch of the clan to wear it. Itachi will also be wearing the montsuki that has been passed down from previous patriarchs."

Refraining from outwardly scowling at him, or from puffing out her cheeks like she was wont to do when aggravated, Sakura took an unnoticeably deep breath to quell the rising panic that felt as though it was tangling around her limbs and instead smiled. "I understand that it's tradition, but like I've previously told you, I'm not from a clan. I'm not traditional in the slightest."

Languidly, his gaze met hers. "You have no choice. We will not be breaking this tradition."

"No choice?" she repeated and reached for her cup of tea simply to have something to mask the trembling of her fingers. "Oh. I was under the assumption that this was my wedding. Arranged or not, I deserve to have a say in the matter." She raised an eyebrow at him when, in her frazzled state of mind, any beat of silence was too long. "Right?" When nothing more was said, she continued to nurse her hot cup, willing it to unfreeze her hands, refusing to break eye contact. "Going off the fact everyone in the village has been invited, it's hardly going to be a private affair, is it? I thought a traditional wedding was supposed to be private?"

She had him there. He had to know that. But if she did, then he didn't show it and instead muttered in response, "This is not up for negotiation, Haruno."

"Find yourself another bride, then."

Her words were met by the insane feeling of the temperature dropping around them, the whole restaurant so quiet that she could faintly pick up on a dripping tap (yes, it was empty, but it still wasn't supposed to be that silent).

Smiling as her point was made, Sakura added, "Itachi asked that I not fight him every step of the way and I agreed, but he said nothing about fighting you."

"Sakura—" her mother gasped.

"Don't be so disrespectful," her father scolded, his glare intense. "This is an Uchiha tradition—"

"And we're moving into a modern era that's hard to keep up with as it is," she told them all firmly, dismissing Kizashi's glare with a roll of her eyes. "Why not move with the times?" suggested Sakura and she settled her gaze on Itachi, raising a challenging eyebrow when she found he was already watching her closely. "Do you really want to be a leader who holds his clan back?"

He would show her now whether he was truly capable of fighting the patriarchy, as he'd previously informed her he was. If he sided with her and broke the godawful tradition of further stripping away a person's freedom by not only sentencing them to a loveless, arranged marriage, but also by taking away their freedom of choice and (in a sense) independence, then in her eyes, he earned a decent chunk of her respect. If not, then… Well, it was pretty obvious, wasn't it? She would be marrying a man who was all bark and no bite. She would be marrying a coward. How pitiful was that?

She didn't fail to notice the way Sasuke's entire focus was on his brother, the side eyed glance seeming calm, perhaps a little curious, although she knew it to be different due to the tension in his jaw and his grip on his cup.

Humming, Itachi kept his eyes on hers, saying after careful consideration, "I intend to make many changes as patriarch." Gods, she wanted to look at Fugaku's expression to see how he was taking the news, but she didn't. She continued to hold Itachi's gaze. "I believe this tradition should be one of them."

She damn near wilted from the relief.

"Do you understand how many within the clan you will anger, Itachi?" questioned his father.

"Are they really worth my time if they are so easily provoked?"

"Itachi—" Mikoto tried.

"It is an outfit, Mother," he told her simply.

No, even outside of her personal issues, it was so much more than that, they both silently agreed. By being forced to wear a specific outfit, it was signifying their freedom being taken away from them. Tradition or not, it was symbolism. They were chained. Restricted. Like living dolls. They were unable to make choices for themselves like puppets on strings. No matter what their status, no matter what titles they were given, they were never in control. They were the faces of the clan but not the true leaders.

Maybe…

Maybe it was too ambitious of her, but would she be able to talk Itachi into the idea of taking the role of patriarch early? Could she convince him into abolishing the ridiculous need to consult with the elders when it came to every choice he made? If she could do that, if she convinced Itachi to take sole charge of the clan, to be totally independent in leading them, then perhaps she could also prevent the coup d'état.

"You…" Fugaku muttered.

"Then it's settled," Sakura declared. "No traditional kimonos."

No silk.

"No traditional kimonos," agreed Itachi, much to the displeasure of his parents.

Chapter Text

"Be safe out there," they heard her mother yelling from the gates behind them, hands cupping her mouth like she wasn't already loud as hell.

"Is your mother usually like that?"

Sakura groaned and shook her head, thankful when the woman's voice was eventually carried away by the winds before it reached them again. Honestly, she was being a nuisance, her sudden change of heart wasn't fooling anyone and it was driving her insane.

"No. She's pretending to be supportive."

She felt his eyes on her and in response, Sakura glanced up. "I was unsure about their involvement in your life as a kunoichi," he murmured somewhat thoughtfully and looked ahead at the long winding, dusty road. "I suspected they didn't agree with it in our first meeting. Just now confirmed it."

Oh? So he'd noticed their distaste at her potentially remaining an active kunoichi? Had anyone else? Sasuke, perhaps. He'd always been much more aware than he let on (as in, he always looked as though he didn't care to take notice), but they'd never actively discussed her parents and their disliking of their profession. Or that they made it a point to avoid inviting any of her friends who happened to be shinobi to any events they hosted.

"I feel like remaining an active kunoichi would be the biggest fuck you I can give them."

If he was surprised by her sudden cursing, Itachi didn't show it. In fact, he agreed with her, nodding. "As is our refusal to wear the traditional garments for the wedding."

Sakura couldn't help but smirk at that, her gaze turning towards the cloudless blue sky. She hoped the weather would continue to treat them kindly, because while she was okay with walking in the rain, she'd rather not risk making herself sick. There was also the added bonus of enjoying the wildlife throughout the journey. They had a tendency to run and hide when the weather soured.

They were travelling light, each carrying a single rucksack filled with the details of their mission, medical supplies, ration bars and a scroll each filled with spare clothing for their disguises.

"Hokage-sama stated that this is not your first seduction mission."

Was he curious about how much she'd done? It was only fair, in a way, Sakura supposed. They were getting married and would soon have to produce heirs for the clan. If anything, she would have been worried if he wasn't curious, as that meant he didn't take sexual health all that seriously—a surprisingly, sickeningly common occurrence amongst shinobi, might she add. Hell, she'd already treated one individual seven freaking times for multiple sexually transmitted diseases in just three months.

"It's not," she admitted and gauged his reaction, wondering what was going through his mind. "I've done stuff, but not sex."

He nodded, eyes remaining fixed on the dip in the road a few hundred metres ahead of them. If they focused hard enough, they could even see the effects of the high temperature as the air appeared to waver. "I have partaken in seduction missions, too."

"Have you ever had sex?"

It was almost endearing when he blushed. "No."

A rarity for shinobi of his age, Sakura couldn't help but marvel. "By your own choice or through clan tradition?"

"A mixture of the two," he confessed and part of her smiled when he relaxed into the conversation somewhat, even though his eyes continued to remain ahead of them, the blush only slightly fading. "It is expected of those who are to enter arranged marriages to remain pure. Anything less is considered an insult to your betrothed." She nodded, showing that she was listening and he continued, saying, "However, while I was always finding ways to go against the overbearing traditions of my clan, I found I was not entirely comfortable with sleeping around to spite them."

Sakura smiled at that. "Haven't you ever been tempted?"

"Of course."

"But?"

"It never felt right."

It would probably be much harder to seduce him then originally believed and Sakura felt herself holding back a shudder as she recalled her very first vision of their being intimate, of his cold eyes boring down on her as he screwed her like it was a chore.

She bit her lip unsurely, looking to her left to take in the greenery surrounding them, but she found she couldn't enjoy it as much as she usually did. She barely even noticed the flowers that usually diverted her attention from unpleasant conversations.

Her personal visions of sex and settling down massively shifted over the years until they no longer resembled the naïve fantasies her prepubescent self conjured; while a preference certainly remained, she no longer agonised over that perfect scenario with the perfect man. If it happened, it happened. Her simple wish was for… Well, for it, for him, for her, to be wanted.

Ah, maybe a touch of naivety lingered after all?

"I wonder if it will ever feel right for us?" she wondered aloud, keeping her eyes away from his. "Or will we always feel like it's some kind of chore?"

"As though it's for the sole purpose of giving them an heir," he agreed in the same lowered voice. When she looked up at Itachi, she found he was frowning faintly. "I believe—hope, even—that we will grow to care for one another, even if it is not a romantic love."

He really wasn't as bad as she'd initially believed him to be. So far, Itachi had done nothing but try and ease her into what was expected of them, since it was a fate he'd always been aware of and prepared for. He'd gone against his clan twice trying to help her in some way.

"We should at least be friends, if nothing else," she agreed, nodding. Returning her gaze to him, she smiled warmly, saying, "And give them all hell in the meantime."

Much to her astonishment, he smiled down at her, agreeing.

"Have you ever done this before?"

Sakura rolled her eyes at his question and leaned closer to the mirror, puckering her lips as she applied the lipstick. It was a rosy shade of red, its colour vibrant against her pale skin and she once more commended herself on a perfect choice.

"Have you ever come across a kunoichi who hasn't?" she questioned sardonically.

She must have made her point, because he didn't ask any further questions and resumed watching her apply her makeup in silence. His gaze seemed semi-curious as she brought the mascara wand closer to her eye and inwardly, Sakura smirked, wondering if he was cringing on the inside as she brushed the spoolie through her eyelashes. There was a faint twitch of his eyebrows when she used the eyeliner just shy of her waterline and she classed that as a win—what she'd won, Sakura was unsure. But it was certainly a crack in that iron clad composure of his.

"How do you feel?"

Was he trying to keep the conversation going? Did he want to talk to her? Sakura wondered what that meant and whether it was a step forward, or if it was literally nothing and just her making a big deal out of nothing.

"Kind of nervous," she admitted with ease and looked to him via their reflections to offer a smile. "But I'm going in all guns blazing either way."

"You don't want to give up being a kunoichi."

Well, that was certainly part of the issue.

"No," Sakura said like it was obvious, because it was. "I've worked so hard to stand where I am right now and I'm proud of my accomplishments. To give it all up now is nothing short of a waste."

He nodded thoughtfully, eyes taking in the sight of her made up features. "Even if it involves situations like these?"

"Of course," she sighed and dropped the eyeliner to the counter, next reaching for the rollers she'd placed in her hair (that she'd washed) as soon as they arrived. "We all took a vow when we become a genin—one I don't take lightly."

"To do whatever is necessary to protect Konoha."

"And that includes the entire nation, too."

…even if some of the nation didn't deserve her sacrifices.

Leaning back against the wall, Itachi folded his arms, his relaxed stance taking her by surprise although she refused to show it. To keep herself from staring, she fluffed her hair once it was free of all rollers, the large, loose curls making her grin with accomplishment.

"I will only intervene if you request it of me," he murmured to her and she once more looked to his reflection, narrowing her eyes fractionally as she wondered if it was some kind of test. "Or if I believe you are at risk of dying."

"Remember that I have my seal," she ordered seriously. "Meaning I can't die in battle."

"Correct me if I'm wrong," Itachi began and she felt his gaze zeroing in on her forehead. In response, she felt a surge of childish self-consciousness, though resisted the urge to brush her bangs forward. "But one of the major side effects of the jutsu you're referencing involves the shortening of your lifespan."

"…Correct," relented Sakura.

"Perhaps we should avoid unnecessary usage, then."

She raised a brow and snorted. "Are you concerned about me, Itachi?"

"You are to be my wife," he stated simply. "What sort of husband doesn't care for his wife?"

He had her there, she supposed with a minute smile. "Fine. Jump in and play the hero, but don't think it'll give you any brownie points."

"Brownie points?"

Oh, Gods. How sheltered was he? That saying was old and she'd assumed everyone knew it. Even Jiraiya and Kakashi used it.

"You have a lot to learn, Uchiha Itachi," Sakura told him with a teasing lilt to her voice. "And I intend on teaching you everything."

"Such as?"

Smirking, she slipped off the counter and turned to face him, slipping her robe from her shoulders and allowing it to fall to the ground so that he could see the lacy set she'd chosen for the strip club she had to work in, purposely running a hand through her loose curls to tousle them.

"What do you think?"

His blush damned him and Sakura couldn't help but laugh freely.

They were already two days into the mission, meaning they had five left (one of which was being used to travel home, so really, they had four days) to successfully complete it.

So far, they had yet to come across their target, but she wasn't letting it get to her—it was unusual to immediately find them and establish a connection and for that to happen, it would make her incredibly suspicious and put her on edge. However, it did mean that she wouldn't really be able to observe the woman for a while to get a feel on her. No, instead, she would be jumping straight into it with little to no knowledge.

But, to be a shinobi meant to endure. So, she was enduring.

Even if what she was currently doing was painfully cliché.

Hands raised above her head, Sakura kept her eyes forward and lidded, hips gently swaying as she arched her back against the pole.

It was just her luck that the promiscuous, ever horny target chose a town that was renowned for its strip clubs and casinos to make camp. Originally, it'd started off as a small town, but in the past year alone, it's popularity had skyrocketed for unknown reasons and so they created more establishments to welcome the newfound attention.

Rumour had it, the leader of the town had made a deal with the devil and while Sakura wasn't debunking said rumour, she leaned more on the side of it being a group of rogue-nin rather than the devil. Potentially even their target.

There were many strip clubs to choose from, but they'd settled for the most popular to try and find the target. Had it been an ordinary mission, she had no doubts Itachi would have used his sharingan to give her an advantage, to have her immediately take the place of the main star in the club. However, he wanted to see her skills, so Sakura spent well over an hour preparing herself each night, ensuring she would stand out (though not give away her identity) and capture the attention herself.

Keeping her natural hair colour, Sakura styled it endlessly, curling the ends and making it lusciously thicker, having it frame her face, which took her longer than she cared to admit to make up. Normally, her eyelashes were fairly long and dark, but they weren't half as thick as she'd made them to be, nor was her skin ever so flawlessly smooth.

Using her hold on the pole and keeping her feet together, Sakura eased herself down into a crouch, her legs spreading open teasingly. Then, once she saw she had gained the attention of a decent sized crowd, she gently, slowly bounced in time to the music and tilted her head back, lips parting in a silent moan (the motion immediately earning her extra money as the men imagined themselves beneath her).

Itachi was situated at the bar with his back facing it and drink in hand, gaze languidly sweeping the joint before returning to her. Unlike herself, he was notorious throughout the five nations, so he was disguised with the use of a henge. He chose to look forgettable, with mousy brown hair, droopy eyes and plain clothing. But she supposed that was the whole point, wasn't it? Blending into the background, not attracting any attention to himself.

Although she wasn't given the main stage, Sakura found she'd garnered enough attention to compete with the other woman. Impishly glancing her way, she leaned forward, granting the crowd with a bountiful view of her cleavage as she sensually crawled towards them. One man in particular whistled as her upper half flattened to the ground, ass remaining high in the air as she stretched out languorously, meeting his gaze lazily and biting her lower lip.

Fortunately for the sake of their deadline, the other dancers weren't overly defensive of their positions in the club and were relatively easy to get on with. Unfortunately, they were absolutely clueless when it came to their target and applying too much pressure for information would result in making them suspicious. After all, she was undercover—a dancer just like them and nothing more.

She extended her arms again, feigning a confident grin when money was slapped down on the stage before her. Sitting on her haunches with a diva-like hair flip, she parted her legs again, stretching into a perfect split before leaning forward, accepting more of his money with her teeth.

Sakura had known and accepted that she would have to seduce the target. What she hadn't wanted was to essentially become a stripper trying to lure said target out of hiding. It was way overdone, she personally believed and the only female comrade she'd come across who hadn't had to pose as a stripper yet was Hinata—and that would only due to her standing in the village and her extreme anxiety.

Nobody commented on the fact she kept her lacy lingerie on while the other women were butt naked, although she was pleasantly surprised to find that she had a fairly large crowd. Would she fully strip down? Sakura doubted it, unless the mission truly called for it and even then, she would try any other route first.

She was comfortable with her body and knew she was desirable, but that didn't mean she enjoyed exposing herself to the wolves' hungry gazes before her who were lapping up her dance as she languidly twirled around the pole, greeting it like an old friend. It felt like they were seeing a part of her they didn't deserve—the same went for the man in the back as she, not for the first time, met his gaze.

But you're not vulnerable, Sakura reminded herself firmly.

Gentle fingertips grazed the cold metal and she offered a single, sultry glance over her shoulder before bending over, using the pole as an anchor to bring her lower half up, feet crossing behind the pole, thighs clenching the metal between them, and soon her hands were falling above her head in an innocent 'ta-da' motion that had them waving more money her way.

They'd been given a vague description of the woman they were supposed to assassinate, but as of yet, Sakura had yet to spot anyone that even remotely matched said description.

Using her core, she had the transition of lifting herself by her legs appearing effortless, using a single hand to steady herself near the top of the pole as she glanced over the club conspicuously. It wasn't seedy, but it wasn't luxurious either and she'd made sure to sanitise the pole before the club opened, watching with inward cringes how the other dancers often rubbed themselves on the metal. Whether it was purpose or accidental, whether they were trained dancers or not meant little. It was still unhygienic to her.

The lighting wasn't the greatest for looking out beyond their own crowds, but somehow, she continuously found herself easily meeting Itachi's calm gaze, his position on the stool seemingly comfortable.

Directly, she called out punters and demanded they join them in her show and, much to the gratefulness of her ego, they did, answering to her call like she was a siren and they had no choice but to go along with her wishes.

During seduction training, everyone had to attend a pole dancing class due to the likelihood of being sent on a mission that would require it. Surprisingly, the industry had quite a few issues that often required shinobi intervention, or their targets often had them posing as dancers. Sometimes it was simply the easiest role to blend into since many shinobi preferred to unwind in the company of beautiful women. So, Sakura was confident in her skills on the pole, effortlessly twisting her body to accommodate the new move, one hand gripping just beneath her hips, the other remaining firm in its original place. Then, she leaned back, legs spreading into a split like she was greeting the latest members of her crowd gratefully.

Noticing out of the corner of her eye that Itachi's attention was captured, Sakura followed his line of sight, biting her lower lip when she spotted someone who matched the description of their target perfectly.

Finally.

Straightening her splits properly, Sakura shifted her grip, having her hands holding the same spot on the pole as she leaned back until she was upside down again, waiting until she had the attention of the target who was doing a sweep of the dancers before beckoning her closer, gaze once more lidded.

The mission was really starting now.

Shoving down her nerves, once the woman was approaching her with an air of a superiority, chin raised haughtily, Sakura tucked her knees to her chest before stretching them out along the length of the pole. She used the strength of her thighs to hold her up, hands releasing the pole altogether to graze the ground, flattening. It was only then that she eased herself down with a controlled flip, hair falling around her face in a way Sakura hoped was seductive.

It was her first time seducing a woman and she knew, just by the way the target approached her, demanding that the crowd split to let her through, that it would be a completely different experience to anything she'd done prior.

She stepped to the edge of the stage, hands stroking her thighs as she crouched with her feet together once more, spreading her legs.

The target was beautiful, there was no denying that, but Sakura could sense a faint thrum of chakra coming from her, alerting her to the possibility of a henge being in place. Still, if she didn't take that into account, then she far surpassed the beauty of any woman she'd come across.

Unlike what she'd been expecting of a highly dangerous woman who was supposedly highly invested in her businesses, the woman before her appeared young and untroubled. Her chestnut hair wasn't pinned like many other businesswomen she saw, but instead left to fall loose around her shoulders, her bangs just as wavy and only aiding in making her seem younger. If Sakura was to hazard a guess, she would say that the target looked to be in her mid-twenties, perhaps even younger.

Gods, the appearance really didn't match up with the personality, did it? After hearing she was promiscuous and constantly on the search for another lover, Sakura had assumed she'd look more like Ino (in a non-offensive way to her best friend and rival, of course). But she didn't. She looked like… an ordinary person.

She lowered herself to her knees, stroking up her thighs and to her torso, head falling back and allowing her hair to tumble down her spine.

Smirking, the woman reached into her pocket before taking her own money between her lips, hands planting onto the stage and aiding in lifting herself up so that they would be closer.

Copying said smirk, Sakura lowered herself and rather than accept the money with her own mouth like she'd briefly pictured doing so, she kept her chest in front of the woman, raising a daring eyebrow to her. The interest that sparked in her blue eyes had Sakura inwardly rejoicing, ignoring the pang of discomfort when she nestled the money between the cleavage, lips grazing the exposed skin (had she not had the information about the woman being hornier than the average person, then she would not have used such a blatant approach).

Her finger trailed up the woman's neck, tipping her chin back until their mouths were mere inches apart.

"Want a private dance?" asked Sakura in a purr, eyes drinking in the sight of her arousal already written all over her features.

The only other woman Sakura had ever met (who was ruled by their body's wants) was Mitarashi Anko—one of her many idols. She gladly welcomed her wants and needs with open arms, shutting down anyone who talked badly about her doing such a thing. Why couldn't she? She'd demand. Men were allowed to—and they got away with it, too. So why was it different for her?

Smirking when the woman immediately responded in her favour, Sakura released her chin and shifted forward, sliding off the stage in a way that kept their bodies flush. The others who had gathered around her stage groaned at the movement, knowing they'd lost her for at least a set of songs, but Sakura paid them no mind. They no longer mattered to her. She had her target and with such little time to complete their mission, she wasn't about to take any chances or risk losing opportunities.

"Let's go," she ordered, voice lowering to a sultry hush.

On the way to the private rooms, Sakura met Itachi's eye, discreetly winking his way and his response of turning his head to the side had her inwardly grinning. Gods, he was so easily teased. Going off what she'd heard about him, she wouldn't have thought such a feat was possible, let alone that she'd be able to do it.

"Here," the woman demanded suddenly, coming to a stop beside one of the rooms. It had Sakura looking over her shoulder daringly, raising an inquisitive eyebrow. "This is mine."

Hers?

Interest piqued and knowing Itachi was now hidden in the shadows to back her up should it be an ambush, Sakura followed after the brunette into the room, taking note of the plush furnishings and luxurious floor to ceiling mirrors covering the entirety of the right wall. In the centre of the room sat a single chair, covered only by a single cushion with… were they grips? She nonchalantly reached for it, fingertips grazing the harsh cover and mentally, she cringed at the discomfort it likely caused.

"They create friction," the woman murmured, locking the door.

Next, Sakura's gaze was drawn to the bindings on the legs of the chair and she looked to her questioningly.

Instead of being embarrassed to admit such a thing, she stood tall, saying, "Not many dare to go against me."

So she enjoyed being dominated. Well, that worked well in her favour, Sakura supposed.

She also straightened, looking down her nose at the woman. "We'll see about that when I force you to go against the rules of this club," she murmured softly. "Why are you still dressed?"

She watched through a lidded gaze as she stripped down without pause, tossing her clothes carelessly to the mirrored dresser.

Whether it was her real body or not, it was still something to marvel at. The pale skin was free of any defects and looked smooth to the touch, begging of her to run her fingers across it to see if it truly was. And her breasts, while small, were perky and rounded, nipples already hardening under her scrutiny. She was kind of like her in the curves department, Sakura believed as she ran her gaze down the length of her body, appreciating the gentle flaring of her hips and the shapely thighs.

Sakura looked her in the eye once more and raised an eyebrow. "Fold them."

"You—"

"Now."

It wasn't often she got to act as a dominant—truth be told, she'd never done it before, but she refused to let it show. Instead, she summoned forth a cold exterior and continued to look down on her. Domination more often than not involved the willing humiliation of the submissive, didn't it? Oh, and punishments.

"Sit."

Only once the clothes were neatly folded did she do so, legs automatically parting so that her feet were in place for the bindings, giving Sakura an eyeful of the neatly trimmed, brown patch of hair between her legs that framed her most intimate area.

"What's your name?"

"Akina."

Name matched the target also, she was relieved to find. "Not anymore," Sakura informed her and leaned forward, trailing her touch down her throat and slowing when she reached her breasts, meeting her eye. "You don't have a name."

Much to her pleasure, Akina's breath caught, gaze zeroing in on her lips.

"Right now, you're nothing more than my plaything," she said and straightened, smirking. "I don't care if you're an important figure or have people who are scared of you. If I call, you will drop everything and come to me without hesitation. You will come to this room, strip for me and wait in this chair. You will do this until I inevitably grow bored of you and toss you aside like the worthless toy you are. Do you understand?"

It was quite the rush, Sakura thought to herself, especially when her heel slammed to the exposed chair between Akina's legs at her lack of response, expertly missing the woman's body.

"Do you understand?"

"Yes."

"Yes, what?" she demanded.

"Yes, milady."

Sakura smirked, impressed. "Good. Now, what are your safe words?"

Usually, from what she'd heard of a that kind of relationship (or setup, whatever it was called), those involved had to discuss what they were willing to do or have done to them. But Sakura got the feeling from her eagerness that Akina wanted to relinquish all control to her and that thought was proven by the reactions of her body to what was already transpiring between them.

In her seat, she squirmed, thighs pressing together on her ankle and Sakura raised an eyebrow.

"Spread your legs."

Willingly, she did so, biting her bottom lip.

"Safe words."

"I don't need any—"

"Until I know you can handle me," Sakura whispered tauntingly and lowered her lips to Akina's ear, teeth grazing the lobe. "You need safe words."

Her strength, at the best of times, was too much and she needed Akina to have appropriate safe words to let her know it was unbearable—and not in a good way. Yes, by the end of the four days they had left she'd be dead, but Sakura needed to make sure she wasn't scared away in the meantime. They needed their information first.

"Apples."

Amused, she pulled back, though only after nipping her and causing her to flinch. "Apples?"

"Your eyes…"

How romantic. "That can be your first safe word—for when you're close to your limit."

"Sakura."

Keeping her expression neutral, she asked, "Why?"

"Your hair. It looks like the flower."

Great. So her name was the safe word. "How original, Toy," she sneered mockingly. "Choose something else."

Akina hummed thoughtfully. "Sparks."

There was probably another romantic explanation behind the choice, but Sakura chose not to question it and merely stored it away for later use. "Fine. Apples and sparks." Straightening, she reached up for the straps of her green bra, playing with them as she told Akina, "Tie yourself up and I'll take this off as a reward."

"T-Tie myself…?"

"I'm not risking my manicure for someone like you."

It was easy forgetting about her spectator as Sakura watched Akina reach down and fasten the bindings, occasionally looking up to her for praise or perhaps some form of encouragement in what she was doing. She offered none. She refused to move until she found the bindings unacceptable.

"How pathetic," she muttered and knelt, tugging on the bindings to undo them with ease before her fingers deftly moved, tying them once more. "This is how you tie a knot. Remember that for next time."

"Yes, milady."

She looked down at the legs bound while standing, critically assessing them and smiling appreciatively. They weren't so tight that they would cause too much pain but moving too much would make them rub eventually.

"I won't tie your hands up," she murmured in a low purr, bringing their faces closer together.

Tantalisingly, Sakura tipped her chin up again, exposing the milky skin of her neck, watching how Akina swallowed as her instincts no doubt warned her she was in danger. Any shinobi worth their salt wouldn't have allowed themselves to be put in such a precarious situation and according to Tsunade, she was looking at one of the most dangerous rogue-nin out there. That meant there was a possibility of someone watching over her, similar to how Itachi was watching her.

"And you won't touch me unless ordered to do so," whispered Sakura huskily and allowed her fingers to travel further, skimming along her bare breasts. "If you touch me," her words were punctuated by Akina gasping in pain and pleasure, body jolting as her nipple was pinched, "you will be punished. Understand?"

She twisted it when there was no answer.

"Understand, Toy?"

"Y-Yes, milady," she gasped, hips shifting.

Smirking, she pinned them, forcing her to be still. "Oh, no you don't," she sneered, their faces millimetres apart and she teased the woman with her lips, pulling them back every time she tried to pucker up. "You're not pleasuring yourself on this chair of yours."

She couldn't question herself, not in front of the target, but Gods, was she doing it right? Was she taking to the role of a dominant well? Shit, she hadn't planned for getting stuck in such a risky situation—at most, she'd assumed she'd be pleasuring the woman until the perfect moment to strike and take her out (obviously after finding out the information needed to protect the daimyō efficiently). What she was doing was completely out of her comfort zone.

"What should I do with you first, huh?" she questioned softly, luring her into a false sense of security by skimming a gentle hand along her jaw, taking Akina's breath away when she suddenly grabbed her hair and yanked her head back, straddling her. "Should I dive straight into this? Should I draw it out?" She lowered herself closer, teeth grazing her soft, soft skin and when she next spoke, her voice was nothing but a whisper, "Or should I show you first just how nice I can be, so you know what you're working for?"

"Please, milady."

Sakura hummed thoughtfully and nipped at her jaw, smirking at the responding flinch. "Sensitive?"

"Yes, milady."

How could a shinobi of her calibre willingly hand over so much control? Even if someone was watching over her to ensure nothing bad happened, Akina's instincts should have been screaming at her due to the amount of danger she was in. Relaxing should have been an impossibility. Yet there she was, stripped completely bare, legs spread wide, chest rising and falling with her shallow breaths of anticipation.

Maybe that was where she got off?

Much to the woman's displeasure, Sakura stood and walked away, going to the mirrored drawers at the side of the room. As expected of a woman who was into BDSM, they were fully stocked and a closer inspection informed her that yes, they were regularly cleaned. Pretending like she wasn't unsure on how to use the toys laid out before her, Sakura went for the simple looking ones, raising them with a critical gaze.

"I think I'll lead up to the big stuff and leave you a quivering mess, begging for release," she murmured, giving Akina a side-eyed glance. "You look far too eager for my liking—and so far, you've done nothing to earn such a reward."

Going back to the drawer, Sakura looked over the clamps that set her teeth on edge, just imagining using them on herself making her inwardly cringe. She was sure others found them pleasurable, but her body was far too sensitive to handle it. Or maybe that was the whole point? Honestly, she didn't want to find out.

Red caught her eye and she lifted the ropey flogger, raising a brow. It wasn't hard to grasp what she was supposed to do with it and Sakura placed it atop the dresser, not missing the quickening of Akina's heartbeat, her keen senses she'd honed since becoming a medic being used to her advantage.

There was so much to choose from, Sakura found as she opened another drawer, immediately taking out a blindfold. If getting off on relinquishing all control was Akina's thing, then the blindfold would definitely be a kink of hers.

"I think we'll put this on now," muttered Sakura and she approached Akina again, tipping her head back. "This way you're completely in the dark for what I have in store for you."

She was silent while Sakura tied the blindfold and afterwards, her fingers circled her wrists to pin them to her thighs. There were no arms on the chair, allowing her to expertly straddle her when required.

"Move those arms and I will punish you."

She was saying that too much, wasn't she? Saying she was going to punish her? Shit, what else was she supposed to say, though?

Remaining calm, for Akina would no doubt pick up on her nervousness if she allowed it to show outwardly, Sakura turned on her heel and grabbed the flogger, putting it in the waistband of her thong, in addition to a realistic looking dildo (she quickly discovered that it also had an on switch, meaning it more than likely vibrated) and cold, metal balls that came with a controller. The rest, Sakura decided, were unnecessary until she got the gist of things. Only then would she venture deeper into the murky waters that was BDSM.

She faced Akina once more with a contemplative expression, wondering what she should use or do first. How could she incorporate it all to her advantage? In her hand, she rolled the balls, though stopped when she realised she would be warming them up. The coldness of them would be startling, especially if she was to use them as intended.

It was decided. Sakura reached into the drawer a final time, grabbing a lubricant and ensuring the toy was covered. Then, masking her presence, she approached Akina, causing her to start when she whispered in her ear from behind, "Are you ready?"

"Yes."

Movements fast, Sakura grabbed the flogger from her hip and the woman was startled by it suddenly cracking down on her, a short cry passing her lips. "Yes, what?"

"Y-Yes, milady."

"Remember that," she ordered coldly.

"Yes, milady."

She straddled her once more, returning the flogger to her hip and tugging on her hair to give herself access as her lips trailed down Akina's cheek. "Now, let's try that again, shall we?" she murmured, lifting herself ever so slightly with a hand dragging her hips to the edge of the chair, ignoring the discomfort that was caused by the bindings and her hiss of pleasure from the grips beneath her. "Are you ready?"

"Yes, milady," breathed Akina, biting her lower lip.

Without warning (and inwardly apologising at the lack of consent, despite it being Akina's kink), Sakura pushed the balls against her opening, surprised to find that the woman was already well lubricated, accepting them easily.

"What's this?" she questioned in a condescending manner. "You're already wet for me? I barely even touched you." When Akina tried rubbing herself on the chair, Sakura rested more of her weight on the woman, her arm pinned between their bodies with fingers grazing her heat. "What a desperate little toy."

She whimpered.

Knocking on the door had her glaring over her shoulder, especially when the woman beneath her grew tense.

"Akina-sama, there's been an incident—"

"Shit," she muttered under her breath and struggled against the bindings. Lowering her voice considerably, she whispered, "Milady, I need to go—"

"Without my permission?"

Her mouth parted, indecision rippling over her visible features.

Sakura smirked and treated Akina with her teeth coming down on her lip, tugging on it.

Her gasp of pleasure had the smirk widening.

"Do not remove those balls," warned Sakura coldly and as she said the words, she pressed the button on the controller, Akina's moan muffled when she pressed her face into her shoulder. "If you know what's good for you, you'll be back here tonight at midnight."

"Oh…" she panted, squirming beneath her. "M-Milady."

She pressed the highest setting, the responding moan an octave higher than before. Out of the corner of her eye, via their reflections, she saw the woman's toes curling. "Understand?"

"Y-Yes, milady."

"Do you remember how I want you to come to me?"

"Naked," she whispered and continued squirming, the faint sound of the vibrator accompanying her sudden groan. "Tied to the chair."

"And wet," Sakura demanded, nipping at the skin on her jaw, moistening it with her breath. "I want you ready for me in every way possible."

Akina turned her head towards hers, nose brushing along her skin, lips seeking hers.

Sakura stood abruptly, sneering at her whimper, "You need to earn the right to kiss me."

In a way, she supposed she preferred acting as a dominant, even if she wasn't doing it by the book. That way, she was in total control. If she didn't want to be kissed, she wouldn't be kissed. If she didn't want the target to touch her, then they wouldn't. They had no choice but to obey her, unless they wanted to be punished.

"A-Akina-sama?"

Reaching out, she yanked the blindfold off her head, quickly followed by the untying of the bindings and the lowering of the settings on the balls.

When Akina was greeted with sight once more, she blinked a few times, her stomach jumping rhythmically as she squirmed once more.

"Why are you still here?" demanded Sakura dispassionately, already turning her back on her. "Get out of my sight."

Within seconds, she was gone, but it wasn't until Sakura felt Akina leave the establishment entirely that she leaned back against the mirrored drawers and released an uneasy sigh.

"That was…"

His voice didn't startle her. She knew he'd been watching. "I've never done anything like that before," admitted Sakura quietly, glancing at the toys she'd been using or planning to use. Remembering she had one on her hip, she tugged it from her thong and tossed it to the dresser. "I don't even know what half of these things are."

"You did well and made it believable," Itachi surprisingly praised her, standing with his back to the door. "Although I am surprised that a kunoichi of her calibre would allow herself to be so defenceless. This area of sex requires great trust."

Well, at least there was that, Sakura thought and sighed again, head tipping back. She was also glad to find that she wasn't the only one suspicious by her willingness to relinquish all control. They would have to tread extra carefully, as she suspected there was a chance of them falling head first into an ambush.

"Would you like a robe?" he asked after a moment.

She smirked at that, meeting his gaze languidly. "Why? Does the female body make you uncomfortable, Itachi?"

"I am merely trying to ensure your own comfort."

That… was really sweet. She smiled and stood up straighter, purposely stretching her arms above her head and glancing his way to gauge his reaction. As expected of Uchiha Itachi, however, there was nothing to be seen and it solidified her original thought of plain old seduction being pointless. He was a prude, but not a pervert.

"Thank you, but I think we'll head back to the inn to work on some kind of plan."

Nodding, he turned towards the door, telling her, "I will meet you there."

The clone she produced immediately set herself to work of returning to the pole, intent on working the next few hours until Akina's return. Then, once she spotted the brunette entering the room, the clone would disappear, alerting Sakura that her presence at the strip club was needed once more. It gave her a bit of downtime.

As much as she didn't want to show that she was feeling such a way, she couldn't help but sigh with exhaustion when she entered their shared room at the inn. There were two separate beds, hers being closest to the window and Sakura threw herself down on it, eyes shutting with relief when a delicious smell wafted towards her.

"I took the liberty in ordering food," he informed her, bringing the bedside table dead centre between their beds and dishing up on it. "You should keep your strength up."

Well, who was she to say no to free food? Groaning, Sakura dragged herself up and shuffled over the bed, bringing the sheets over her lap as she parted her legs to make way for the small table. She'd only worn a long jacket to return to the inn, remaining in her costume and she'd yet to remove the former. As much as she enjoyed toying with Itachi, she didn't want to make him uncomfortable or feel like she was sexually harassing him.

"Thank you, Itachi."

"You're working hard," he said simply. "It is the least I can do."

Working hard.

"I can't believe I actually did that," she suddenly murmured, pausing in breaking her chopsticks. Reaching up, she touched her cheek, not surprised in the least to find she was burning up with a blush.

For a silent moment, Itachi watched her, using his pause to eat a mouthful of the food laid out between them. There wasn't any set dish for one of them, but rather several dishes for them to share, all being different meals. She wondered if—

Faintly, she smirked, amused when Itachi immediately cleaned a minor spill she made with the sauce from the bowl of noodles.

Definitely a perfectionist.

"Would it be easier if I'm not present?"

"Actually, about that. I get the feeling she's withholding something," mused Sakura and she assessed him, raising a curious eyebrow. "Would you care to lend a hand? For the final meeting?"

Fortunately for her, he instantly picked up on what she meant by the final meeting and Sakura was relieved when he asked, "You wish for me to participate? What do you have in mind?"

"Well…"

Chapter Text

The weather was abysmal all of a sudden, she noticed upon glancing out of the window. Rain lashed down, the force of its descent causing it to bounce back off the ground that was now nothing more than a sludge; being the main road to the red light industry, it was way overused after only a year and it made her skin crawl.

People were gross.

Sakura dropped the curtain back into its place just as thunder rumbled in the darkened sky and eyed Itachi from over her shoulder. Conversation was short and infrequent since dinner—not awkward per se, but she disliked being left to her thoughts given the current circumstances. Sakura knew she was awful for ruminating.

"Do you like storms?"

Itachi looked up from the scroll he was writing on to meet her gaze. "At times. Do you?"

"At times," she repeated his words, smiling. She walked back to the beds and sat down on the edge of hers, now dressed comfortably in a robe until she had to leave and strip down once more. "I like the symbolism behind them."

"Oh?"

It seemed she'd truly captured his attention, because after hours of appearing so busy, Itachi placed his writing materials down, straightening.

"People usually associate thunderstorms with depression or general gloominess," she began thoughtfully, kicking her legs out a few times before she was inspecting her recently painted toenails. In the heels she'd acquired, it was necessary to have beautiful nails—she'd gone for a deep crimson that was almost black until the light bounced off it to reveal the sultry shine. "But I like to think of it as having a moment to be sad about something, letting the rain wash it all away and when the sun comes out, it's a new start. It's your chance to get back out there with a renewed vigour."

"Like after a refreshing shower."

She grinned. "Exactly."

"I like that perspective," he murmured after a moment.

"What are you writing, anyway?" questioned Sakura and she leaned forward to try and steal a peek. "Anything scandalous?"

Itachi smirked and rolled the scroll shut, no longer looking her way as he slotted his belongings into their correct compartments in his bag. "I am writing notes."

Notes? Sakura's eyes widened a fraction and she flung herself upwards, standing over him. "I was only joking about making notes for future reference—"

Much to her embarrassment, he started laughing at her, the sound of his laughter surprising her. It sounded nothing like how she would have imagined it to sound—reserved and quiet, perhaps a single chuckle at most. No, it was a free sort of laughter and she marvelled at the light that filled his features.

Was that the real Uchiha Itachi?

Too soon, the laughter faded to a single chuckle and he said, "You are just as easy to tease, it seems."

"You want to go there?"

"Can you handle it?"

"Careful, those sound like fighting words to me," Sakura warned playfully, eyes narrowing a fraction.

He hummed with amusement and stood to his full height, the difference in their height causing her to tilt her head further back to maintain eye contact. Hands coming to her hips, she raised a daring eyebrow, a small smirk playing along her lips.

"I reiterate," murmured Itachi, copying her expression. "Can you handle it?"

Oh, someone was getting brave, Sakura couldn't help but notice and her smirk widened. Not just brave, but outspoken, too. Up until that point, she'd believed Itachi was a man who was reserved and stoic, only being more open with her on occasion—and after plenty of pushing. But he was certainly coming out of his shell and she wondered if that was down to their being away from the village.

Deciding to see how far she could push such a refreshing change in his demeanour, Sakura lowered her voice considerably, telling him, "You'd be surprised what I can take."

As she'd been hoping, Itachi's smirk faltered and his cheeks grew the reddest she'd seen so far.

She grinned and made the victory sign. "Nice try."

Something told her she wouldn't keep the upper hand for long in their harmless teasing, but Sakura didn't have much time to consider the mental voice. Within an instant of her words, she received a surge of memories from her clone that told her she had been dispatched of—no, released herself in the safety of the bathroom upon noticing the target returning to the establishment earlier than planned.

Returning to the strip club where she was eyed up like a piece of meat was stomach churning—more so when considering the oddity that was Akina's personality and sexual interests but she hid her reluctance and squared her shoulders. The sooner she got it over with, the sooner they could put the whole damned mission behind them.

"Well," Sakura said with false cheeriness, removing her robe and giving her change of costume a quick glance in the mirror. She'd changed it after showering, replacing it with a sparkly red number that was little more than strips of fabric that left her feeling uncomfortably exposed and like she was one risky move away from a wardrobe malfunction. While slipping into her long jacket, she pretended not to notice Itachi's still-red cheeks. "I guess I just got my cue to go and sexually torture someone for their masochistic gratification."

"Wait, Sakura."

She paused in reaching for the door handle, looking over her shoulder. "What is it?"

Why was he hesitating? Curiously, she turned to face him fully and finished buttoning up her jacket, head tilting to the side. Whatever he was thinking about had to be of importance, she couldn't help but notice and it had her frowning ever so slightly.

"Itachi?"

"You will more than likely be physically intimate with the target," he began, then paused once more.

Impatience had her squirming with annoyance, but Sakura held her tongue and waited him out. It was pretty aggravating, though. She did have somewhere she needed to be and she was already prone to overthinking; she didn't need the unnecessary reminder of what was required of her when her skin was already crawling.

"If you wish, I could give you privacy—"

Back to seemingly being the complete opposite of the cold man the village always saw. Gods, she was the worst kind of spy, wasn't she? Or did the fact that he was already showing her such a different side of himself mean that she was doing well? Was she even getting to know him at all?

"I appreciate the concern," she told him with a small smile. "But it's unnecessary. How are you supposed to judge my skills if you're not watching?"

"I hardly think I need to—"

"Itachi," Sakura interjected softly, stunning him by placing a hand to his chest. While she shouldn't have suspected any different due to being who he was, she found herself pleasantly surprised by the firm muscle hidden beneath his shirt. "Relax. I trust you."

It was the right move apparently, because Itachi watched her with eyes a fraction wider than before.

She smiled cheerily, thanking her former sensei for all the times he'd buttered her up—she'd been dubious of it working on someone like Itachi, but fortunately for her, it had.

Patting his chest, she added cheekily, "Enjoy the show."

Whistles and cheers followed her as she made her way through the crowds, informing her that the majority of the punters were there to see her dance. Unfortunately for them, all she could offer was a cheeky wink and extra sway of her hips, even going as far as trailing her fingers down the arm of one particularly attractive man, the feeling of him soon slipping notes in her thong repulsing her.

The same women from earlier were still dancing on their poles, eyeing her change of clothing enviously—it only confirmed her silent suspicions of the hours in their line of work being gruelling. It was to be expected of a town that relied heavily on its red light district to survive, but her heart continued to go out to them.

It was upon sensing Itachi's arrival that she sauntered over to the private rooms, only pausing to gather the mental strength for what she had to do for the sake of their mission. After all, like Itachi had said, she would no doubt have to be physically intimate with Akina. No matter how she felt on the matter, she needed to push it all aside and seem as though she was having the time of her life. She needed to look like she was into her.

Once she was as ready as she could be, Sakura entered without permission and instantly sunk into her character.

It was haughtily that she tipped her head back, taking in the sight of Akina's bindings and the shallow rise and fall of her chest. The ropes were tied hastily, though Sakura could hardly blame her considering the woman was trembling faintly, gnawing on her lower lip in an attempt to remain silent. If she listened carefully, she could hear a faint vibrating. She resisted the urge to smirk.

"Oh, sorry," Sakura murmured, clearly without meaning it. "I must've knocked the controls and turned the settings up."

"Y-You…"

Raising a daring eyebrow, she approached the dressers to remove the money she'd earned in the short time on the floor and stacking it up. Just to torment the man watching their show, she made sure the pile was untidy and stacked precariously, smirking to herself. The slightest of knocks to the dresser and the money would topple over.

"Please, M-Milady. I need…"

Wow, she really was a mess, wasn't she? Just how intense were those things?

Turning to face the brunette, Sakura's smirk disappeared and she leaned back against the dresser on her elbows, knowingly sticking her chest out. The way Akina's greedy gaze drunk in the sight of her scantily clad breasts was almost shameful. "What do you need?"

"Please," she whimpered, hips bucking.

Coming to stand before her but refusing to be close enough to touch the groaning woman, her cold gaze bore down on her.

"Even though I probably should, I'm not going to hold your godawful rope tying skills against you," Sakura told her, purposely lowering her voice to draw her in. "Although…"

"No, please…!"

Roughly, she jerked Akina's head back, hard eyes narrowing. "What was that?"

"Please, Milady," she whispered, continuing to rock her hips. "I need…"

Bent over the way she was, their eyes were level and Sakura could see her own reflection in Akina's eyes, the sight of such a cold expression briefly stunning her (though she certainly kept that hidden). It was so weird seeing herself like that.

"What do you need?" she purred.

"I need you to touch me," replied Akina without any shame or embarrassment. "Please, Milady."

Humming once, she smirked. "Consider yourself honoured," muttered Sakura, slowly sinking to her knees. "I don't get on my knees for anyone."

There was a quiet, tortured moan before she even touched her and in response, she looked up at Akina from beneath her lashes, fingertips grazing her thighs in gentle up and down motions.

"If you touch me at any point, I'll stop," she warned smoothly. "Is that understood?"

Anticipation had Akina's head falling back, hips demanding her attention as they bucked towards her. Like she was silently answering before repeating herself vocally, she also gripped the chair's backrest behind her, knuckles immediately turning white under her death grip. "Y-Yes, Milady."

Sparing the woman a final, sultry glance, Sakura lowered her lips to her thighs, dragging them across her skin and inwardly marvelling when goosebumps instantly sprung to attention. Was it the effects of the toy she'd inserted earlier? Was it tied to her promiscuous nature and perhaps the reasoning behind it? She couldn't be entirely sure, but one thing was certainly clear: being so sensitive to touch could work in her favour, if she was mistaken earlier and misread the romantic spin to Akina's safe words.

The discovery of said backup had Sakura feeling an iota of more comfort in her requirements. It was what granted her the strength to finally act.

Grabbing Akina's hips with a testing grip, she guided her to the edge of the chair (unable to ignore that swell of concern at the grips that would surely cause pain if misused) and angled her hips for better access. If the other woman could handle rougher touches then she'd adjust accordingly, but there was no harm in easing herself in under the guise of their being new partners; Itachi's warning of great trust being required for the BDSM lifestyle replayed in her mind.

The part more difficult to mask was without a doubt ensuring her inexperience didn't show.

Working in her favour was how receptive Akina was; she jolted eagerly and held her breath when she felt Sakura's on her most intimate area, and a sweeping glance upwards in a show of appreciating her body showed Sakura that her chest was already heaving. Lips trailed along smooth thighs with a feather-light touch; the teasing swipe of tongue once she reached the apex of her thighs making her tremble.

"Is this what you like?" asked Sakura huskily, tongue lightly flicking her clitoris. "Or maybe this?" Her words were soon covered by Akina's loud moan of pleasure, her hips writhing when she began suckling. Smirking against her skin, she said cockily, "The latter, then."

"Fuck, I-I need—"

The sentence was broken off by another moan when Sakura made her way down to her opening at a tortuous pace, fighting hard against the urge to wrinkle her nose at the taste of Akina's arousal. But it was then that she almost broke the rules and instantly, Sakura was pinning her trembling thighs to the chair. Her gaze shot upwards in a dark warning, narrowing on the hands that froze in mid-air and waiting until they were sheepishly grabbing the chair once more before continuing.

"Now, then," she whispered, giving a long stroke of her tongue. It was only after circling around her clitoris playfully that she continued, murmuring, "I think we'll remove it now."

The relief in Akina's eyes was unmistakable and for a split second, an apology fought to escape her lips and in a bid to keep herself silent, Sakura returned to creating patterns with her tongue—not that the woman really needed any further lubrication. She was well and truly ready for anything.

Easily spotting the small string coated in Akina's juices, she swallowed and moved closer to it, wondering if it would be a turn off if she simply yanked it out. Just in case it was, Sakura shut her eyes and kept her mind empty as she focused on removing the toy, the feeling of it vibrating, alongside Akina's tortured sobs of pleasure, causing a shocking dull ache between her thighs, one that had her releasing a shuddering sigh.

Only when it was entirely removed did Sakura move upwards until she was eye level with the other woman, continuing to hold it in her mouth even as she ordered, "Taste yourself."

Her hesitation was rewarded with Sakura burying her hand in her hair, forcefully bringing her closer.

"Don't make me repeat myself, Toy."

Blushing, Akina's tongue came out, swirling around the toy that continued to vibrate until she was taking it whole in her mouth, meeting Sakura's gaze with lidded eyes.

She caught her chin and released the string before she could close the distance, muttering darkly, "You're not good enough to kiss me."

After taking the toy from Akina's mouth and turning it off, Sakura dropped it onto the floor and lowered herself to her knees once more, making the brunette gasp in shock, back arching beautifully, when she plunged two fingers deep inside her without warning.

"There's only one person good enough to kiss me," she told her coldly with a harsh smile. "You may even have the honour of meeting them at some point."

"Y-You mean…?"

"A threesome?" Pressing her nose to Akina's thigh, she nuzzled it and smirked when she was startled by suddenly being nipped. "Maybe. If you behave and do as I tell you."

It didn't take long for Akina's body to warn her of her fast approaching orgasm, the combined thrusting of her fingers and intense suckling on her clitoris making the woman dizzy with bliss, the sounds of her moans and whimpers continuing to shock Sakura as they brought her pleasure. She tried to shove it aside, to ignore her own arousal, but it was growing more difficult with each passing moment.

Before she came, she retreated, offering her a cold smile at the pained whine. "What? I didn't say you were allowed to orgasm, did I?"

Another tortured sob tore from her lips. "Mi-Milady, please…!"

Still kneeling, Sakura untied her, ignoring Akina's surprise when she pulled her to her feet, shoving her in the direction of the drawers.

"If this really is your personal room, then tomorrow, you'll have a bed in here for us to use," she ordered and once she was against the drawers, she came up close behind her, pressing her chest to her back with fingers returning to her heat, creating quick circular motions. "That way, I can fuck you in whatever position I want. Understood?"

"Y-Yes, Milady," she groaned, shaking. Her hands reached out for the drawers, gripping it when her legs grew unsteady. "O-Oh, I'm gonna—"

Her fingers stilled at a dash of colour peeking out from beneath thick hair.

"What's this?"

Akina was whining, hips restlessly shifting backwards and rubbing against Sakura's, but she stilled them effortlessly by pinning them to the dresser. Frowning, she reached up, brushing her hair aside—she'd spotted it in the split second that Akina had moved her head forward, hair briefly revealing the purple splotches of skin.

Via their reflections, the brunette's eyes met hers, widening fractionally until she shut the emotions out—it was common amongst shinobi in a sad attempt to protect themselves and Sakura wasn't surprised in the least. Either it was her pride she was trying to save, or she was trying to hide her involvement in something.

"You're hurt," she murmured and curiously, she ran her fingers over the bruising, inwardly cringing when she managed to figure out the pattern. Somebody had grabbed her from the looks of things, but their grip had shifted multiple times, so the bruise was more than one handprint—layers of them, in fact. "What happened?"

"None of your business—"

Just as Akina indicated she was about to move, Sakura reached up and grabbed her hair, tipping her head back until her lips were pressing to her ear. "Watch your mouth," she muttered darkly, teeth grazing her earlobe with each word. "You're my toy and I want to know who the hell dared to damage what's mine."

It stunned her when she groaned at her words, hips once more rubbing against hers, but Sakura didn't let it show.

"My twin—nothing you have to worry about, Milady," she replied and her hand swung behind her, gripping Sakura's hair to keep her there. "He's a little heavy handed."

Twin? But the positioning of—

Akina was right. It wasn't any of her business.

Running her tongue along the bruising even when it had her growing nauseous, she made her way back to Akina's ear, sinking her teeth into the lobe, eliciting a gasp.

"It's insulting having you come here covered in someone else's handiwork," murmured Sakura softly. "Don't think I'm going to be so lenient as to let you off the next time it happens."

"Yes, Milady," she whispered.

As much as it sickened her saying such a thing, especially if it was as she suspected, she spat, "I can't even stand to look at you right now. Get the hell out of my sight."

The hand in her hair twitched and through the mirror, she saw genuine panic flash through her eyes. "B-But I—"

"Why would I want to touch you when I have to look at evidence of sharing you?" Reaching up, she grabbed her wrist, pinching the nerves and forcing her to let go. "I don't share."

Gods, she was a terrible person to say such things. Sakura wanted nothing more than to take back the words—she could see that familiar self-loathing in Akina's eyes and it had her aching viciously. But she had a part to play, didn't she? She had to be a cold dominant. Had to push for information.

"Please—"

She grabbed her money and pulled away abruptly, turning her back on her so that Akina wouldn't be able to see any cracks in her composure.

"You're making me angry," she warned.

"That's okay—people are always angry with me."

Where was the assertive woman from earlier that day? The woman who claimed others were too afraid to stand up to her? Why was she suddenly saying everyone was angry with her? Well, not everyone, but people. Was she referring to family? Business partners? Was her twin in on the whole thing?

She needed to retreat and think everything over. To decide her next plan of action. Doing or interrogating Akina now wasn't an option, for it would be far too soon.

Folding her arms over her chest when she sensed her turning, Sakura scoffed. "We're done for today. Get yourself cleaned up and be here for the same time tomorrow."

"Midnight?" demanded the other woman. "That's so late—"

She spun on her heel, the sight of her anger making her flinch. Once again, Sakura bit back the instinctive apology. "I have to work for a living, you know. I can't go abandoning my responsibilities because you need me." Smirking, she added, "You couldn't afford a whole night with me."

"Wanna bet?" she said. "I'll bring you thrice the amount you usually charge tomorrow."

"I'll believe that when I see it." Already making her way to the door, Sakura snapped, "Tidy this place up and don't forget the bed for tomorrow."

"Yes, Milady."

"Wise thinking," Itachi complimented. "Interrogating her in the heat of the moment will only end in failure."

Only if she lived up to her reputation.

After leaving Akina to clean up the room, Sakura returned to her pole, spending a meagre fifteen minutes twirling and dancing before she spotted the other woman leaving. Only then did she catch Itachi's eye and tilt her head back, silently ordering him to come to her in the guise of wanting a private dance.

Now, they were settled in one of the rooms. She planned on creating another clone to finish her shift afterwards—while it more than likely seemed unprofessional, her presence was no longer needed in the club since Akina would not be returning until the next night (and Itachi confirmed those tagging along with her left also). Just in case she did, however, the clone would warn her.

Cocking her hip to the side, Sakura paused in her response and listened carefully to the door at the sound of footsteps, eyes narrowing.

When another private room door shut, followed by the giggling of a dancer, she focused on Itachi again. "I've got a hunch."

"About the brother."

It wasn't a question, but she still nodded. "What if he's the mastermind behind it all?"

Sitting back in the chair used by customers, he seemed to think it over. Then, he asked, "It's quite the stretch. Why?"

"Call it gut instinct," she muttered. Recalling how awful she'd felt while humiliating Akina about her potential sexual abuse, she swallowed but otherwise remained unmoved outwardly. She couldn't let him know she was empathising with the target. "No way would a woman with that kind of reputation let anyone use her like that. You didn't see the bruises, Itachi. They looked like…"

"Like?"

Frowning, she created the clone earlier than planned and instructed her to turn, angling their bodies so that Itachi could see perfectly. Then, she gripped the back of the clone's neck, bending her over.

"It's consistent with this kind of treatment," she informed him and adjusted her grip repeatedly, the clone squawking and soon covering her reddening face, complaining about how weird their demonstration was. "You can't get something like that from anything else—not that I'm aware of."

Itachi stood up, eyes narrowing fractionally like he was in deep thought as he approached the pair of them. "You believe he's abusing her."

Deciding she didn't need to keep showing him her suspicions, she straightened her clone up and offered an apologetic smile. "Sorry. It felt weird outright accusing siblings of incest."

"So you demonstrated it instead?" she hissed in embarrassment.

"Does this mean you are somewhat of a prude, also?"

Sakura rolled her eyes and laughed at him. "Would I re-enact something like that if I was?" She smirked at his sigh and patted her clone's shoulder. "I just don't like throwing accusations out there without showing why I think that way. If I showed you how the bruises came about, you'd see for yourself that there's no other logical explanation for that many handprints being in such a place."

Nodding, he met her gaze, saying, "You don't want to be outed as a pervert."

"Ex—"

"Don't answer that," her clone screeched indignantly, arms being thrown up in the air. "He's baiting you, idiot!"

"I'm the idiot?" demanded Sakura and she whirled the clone around, glaring. "I'm not the one tripping over myself on stage in front of all those people!"

"It wasn't me either, idiot!"

"You—"

"You—"

"Ah," murmured Itachi somewhat thoughtfully and he stepped between them, glancing between their angered expressions. "It seems you have been holding out on me in terms of your personality, Sakura."

It was enough to knock a fraction of her anger away and she shook her head, demanding, "What? You saw my anger first-hand the day I found out I have to marry you."

He smirked. "You're clearly a pervert with anger issues."

Suddenly, it was her clone who was in the middle of them, sheepishly attempting to calm her down while dodging the flying fists.

"I'll show you perverted!"

"Oh?"

"Stop," her clone ordered. It was obvious she was struggling to contain her original self, gritting her teeth when she had to add more strength to holding her back. "He's obviously a closet pervert, Sakura. He wants you to show him you're a pervert!"

Itachi's smirk vanished.

She stilled abruptly, eyeing him warily.

"I am not a closet pervert."

"And I'm not a pervert."

"But you admit to having anger issues."

It was said seriously, but she was starting to hear the faint traces of a joke hidden within the words. She smiled playfully. "Oh, I know I have anger issues, so don't push it."

Surprising her, he chuckled. "It seems you're still channelling the mission's persona."

Shit, was she? Instead of showing her horror, she smirked, eyes narrowing. "Maybe I'm growing to like it?"

What if she was growing to like it, though? After all, there was no denying she'd been aroused while pleasuring Akina. Gods, that confused the hell out of her, too. Did that mean she liked women? Or that she liked being in control during sex? Did it mean she liked BDSM? No, it wasn't possible. It still made her skin crawl and she felt as though she was abusing the poor woman half the time—and she was beginning to empathise with Akina, too. BDSM clearly wasn't her thing and it showed in the way she held herself back from going all out, using the first excuse she could find to retreat.

So, was she into women? Or, at the very least, curious? She would never deny finding Akina attractive, after all.

"In all seriousness," Sakura began, biting her lip and trying to shove the confusion aside. "I think I may actually need to research it, after all."

There was no surprise or annoyance in his features. If anything, Itachi seemed accepting of the words, and a ghost of a smile flitted over his lips. "It is nothing to be ashamed of, for there is always room for improvement."

Yeah, and she could do with a lot of improvement in that area.

"This town is notorious for its transgressions," added Itachi helpfully. "There will be countless stores that could be of use to us."

Us?

She frowned. "You're going to research it, too?"

He paused in his turning to the door, looking over his shoulder to her. "Of course. What sort of teammate leaves all the hard work to others?" He smiled. "Besides, I am apparently the only one with the honour of kissing you. I can't afford to appear inferior during our threesome."

His smile widened briefly, playfully, when she felt her cheeks raging.

Researching BDSM was terrifying and it made Sakura wish she'd been warned in advance about Akina's fetish.

"This is…"

She could only nod when Itachi's voice trailed off, swallowing hard at the sight of the poor woman's breasts being bound so viciously. Shuddering at just the thought of it happening to her own, Sakura folded her arms over her chest like she was trying hard to protect them from her own imagination.

Due to the target's sexual preferences, she'd knowingly selected BDSM tapes, books and other informative pieces that consisted of two women. She'd toyed with the idea of Itachi joining them as a man, but quickly shot the idea down as she reminded herself that not only was Akina a lesbian, but she was also (allegedly, at least until she had more proof) being abused by her twin brother. Chances were, it'd turn her off or even be one of her hard limits. It could potentially scare her.

"Oh my God," Sakura gasped, hands covering her mouth at the brutal pounding the woman was receiving with a dildo. The dominant woman was enjoying herself, moaning along with her, talking down to the submissive with a condescending expression and it reminded her of the way she'd briefly been aroused by Akina's pleasure. "How is this pleasuring her? She looks like she's being abused."

"Some people prefer rough sex," was all Itachi could say.

"There's rough and then there's this!" Standing abruptly, she turned off the television, sighing with relief when the noise stopped. Turning, she told him, "I'm in way over my head, aren't I?"

What if Akina wanted that level of BDSM? What if she wanted to be suspended from the ceiling not only by her arms and legs, but by her breasts too? What if she wanted pegs on her clitoris or to have a dildo the size of her freaking arm rammed inside of her and—

"There is every chance the target is relatively new to BDSM," he told her. "The other dancers had little to no knowledge of the target and what's more, the majority of the furniture in that room appeared new."

Why the hell wasn't he as freaked out as her? Yes, it was obvious he was kind of troubled by the horrific video they'd only watched fifteen minutes of, but she felt like he wasn't understanding her panic whatsoever. Though, she supposed, that was more than likely because he still had a few more days to research it all, whereas she'd been thrown into the deep end and left to navigate the murky waters of BDSM by herself.

Groaning, she threw herself back onto her bed, willing herself to regain her composure. She couldn't be losing her head in front of Itachi—not when the mission would decide the outcome of her future as a kunoichi. But honestly speaking, she was feeling the creeping tension building in the depths of her chest that warned she was being triggered.

"Denying her an orgasm seems to be working well," Sakura muttered reluctantly in a bid to shove aside her own feelings. "Perhaps if I continue edging her the way I have been, I can…" She trailed off and shook her head, eyes shutting in resignation. "I have no idea what to do."

"Nobody is expecting you to," Itachi reminded her and he turned in his seat on his own bed. When she opened her eyes, he was watching her. "You have already discovered she is potentially just the face of their operation—this is the most vital piece of information you could have found out, especially so early on."

The praise was welcomed wholeheartedly and helped to make Sakura feel less like a failure. Smiling faintly, she sat up, telling him, "I'm going to scope out the town tomorrow and see if anyone has any information on them."

"What would you like me to do?"

She eyed the blank screen with obvious wariness, her eyebrows knitting together unsurely. The thought of him sticking around and watching the tape and all the others they'd loaned seemed… She wasn't sure. It just didn't sit right with her.

"I want you to shadow Akina," she ordered after several moments of careful consideration. "Take notes of everything—and I mean everything. I want to know what she does, when she does it and how."

Shadowing Akina herself would be far too risky. There was the risk that she was a sensory type, but regardless of whether she was that status or not, she'd had ample time to focus on her chakra—and Sakura knew that she didn't pass as a civilian to her, so if she was any kind of shinobi, she would have done that. Then, there was the risk of her entourage. Both times she'd entered the strip club, she'd been closely followed by several high ranked shinobi. That wasn't a coincidence.

Itachi's henge made him appear as nothing spectacular. He blended in with the crowd. And he had the added bonus of possessing the sharingan, meaning he was able to cover his tracks should he be discovered. He was the better man for the job.

"Understood."

Glancing to the clock between their beds, Sakura sighed and rubbed her eye tiredly. "I can't believe it's three o'clock already."

They'd left the club at around one, not truly surprised to find that seedy stores such as the one they purchased the tapes from were still open. Alongside grabbing BDSM research material, they'd picked up food too, though admittedly, Sakura had lost her appetite after walking through the sex store.

"The streets are still busy, though I can't say I'm surprised," replied Itachi and he stood, walking over to the window. Pulling back the curtain, he glanced out at the street, allowing the tacky neon lights to spill into their room. "The clubs will be open until morning, no doubt."

She didn't need to look out the window to know there were people on the streets—she could hear them. Drunkenly laughing and talking obnoxiously loud, demanding the attention of everyone. Hell, somewhere in the distance, so very faintly, she could even hear moaning. However, she wasn't sure if that was someone moaning in pleasure, or because they were sick. They were too intoxicated, from the sounds of things.

"We should try and get some sleep," she said with a sigh and slipped beneath her covers, bringing them up to her chin. "If we can, that is."

There was a quiet hum before the neon lights vanished, hidden behind the thick curtains. She wished they also worked to block out the noises coming from the sinful streets, but she was happy enough with the lights being gone.

Once Itachi was settled into his own bed, Sakura turned onto her back, frowning up at the ceiling. "Itachi?"

"Hm?"

Worriedly (and thankful that he'd switched the light out, meaning he couldn't see her worry), she bit her lip, hesitating in asking her question.

She sensed him shifting in his bed. "Is something wrong?"

"How am I doing so far?" she asked quietly, hoping more than anything that he couldn't hear the anxiety digging its claws into her.

While Sakura preferred to come across as the type of woman who was impossible to intimidate or was so tough that she couldn't be broken down, she knew better than anyone that that wasn't the case. She had fears and insecurities. Past trauma. She had aspirations and wants that had yet to be accomplished.

There was another pause in his response (telling her he'd picked up on her anxiety despite her fighting hard to hide it) until he murmured softly, "Remaining an active kunoichi is important to you."

"It means everything to me," she corrected, swallowing down the hard lump in her throat. "Being Konoha's Haruno Sakura is who I am—it's all I know. And now on top of being thrown headfirst into an arranged marriage with a clan such as your own, they're also trying to strip me of who I am. Of everything I've worked so hard for and everything I've overcome. Who am I if I no longer have that?"

Her words silenced him from saying more and she felt her chest constricting from the weight of her emotions, but she refused to let anything more show. Instead, she turned her back on him, squeezing her eyes shut and biting down hard on her lip.

And just as she was drifting off to sleep, she heard two words spoken so quietly that she was fairly certain she hadn't heard them at all. That they were a mere figment of her imagination.

"I'm sorry."

Chapter Text

After those two seemingly simple words, sleep evaded her, no matter how tired she felt and she could tell from his too even breathing that Itachi was unable to sleep, too. Turning her head to the side, her eyes which had long since adjusted to the darkness peered over in his direction, taking in the sight of his relaxed body. Had she not been who she was, she would have easily fallen for his façade of sleeping.

What had he meant by "I'm sorry"?

Either she could take it as him already knowing she wouldn't be passing his so-called test to remain an active kunoichi, or that he felt a level of guilt over how far she had to go to prove her worth.

Sakura could safely say it was tearing her up inside fighting that impulse to demand he told her now.

Noise continued outside their room, the sounds of the sins going on in the town no doubt being another factor in her sleeplessness. Trying to sleep when she could hear people having sex or fighting or drunkenly stumbling down the street was hardly soothing. It actually caused her to feel a humongous swell of agitation, one that continued to fester the longer she tried to ignore them.

Sex was…

What the hell was it about sex that turned people into braindead morons? Into monsters?

Akina's distressed features flashed to the forefront of her mind, adding yet another heap of reasons why she couldn't shut off.

Sakura wished she could say she was startled by the revelation of the abuse—and she was, partly—but after working in the hospital for as long as she had, being the Hokage's apprentice, she'd seen similar cases cropping up. That instinctive horror towards the atrocities another could commit against their own family members remained, but it was… Gods, Sakura wasn't sure. Not desensitised, that triggered response within screamed, but perhaps more so… expectant? Was that the word she was looking for?

Many feared the drunk ambling along behind them, or the stranger on the opposite side of the street. Sakura, however, had seen more cases of people being abused in their own homes, by those they loved and should have been able to trust above all else. What made it really feel like a sucker punch to the gut was when they left and returned to their abuses. Sometimes out of love, or obligation. Sometimes it was out of fear and a sense of being so fucking lost without them, even with the abuse.

Her mind was entering dangerous territory, the phantom hands warned.

One look at the alarm clock informed her it was closer to six than it was five and she felt her stomach drop as she warned herself she'd be carrying out a mission while exhausted—a mission, might she add, that would decide whether she remained an active kunoichi.

"How is the cat?"

Hearing him shifting in his bed, she sighed and gazed returning to his silhouette, secretly grateful for the distraction to her dark thoughts. "I took him to Hana-san—he's healthy and been given a course of treatments to help with his flea allergy."

He hummed, sounding as tired as she felt. "Did you decide on a name?"

"Kyo," she replied quietly. "Mom's watching him for the duration of the mission, then hopefully I won't be out of the village again, so I won't have to leave him until we're living together."

"You trust that I would take better care of him than your own mother?"

"It's harsh, but… Yeah. She's too heavily influenced by my dad."

"As is my own mother."

Once more, Sakura sighed, wondering if she really was about to pull an all-nighter before attempting to extract information from their target who she was already empathising with. It definitely wasn't the wisest idea. Though, in a way, she supposed spending it with Itachi would redeem herself slightly; she had the chance to get to know him better. She could worm her way in.

He'd seemed to appreciate the show of vulnerability earlier, Sakura hadn't failed to notice, though she knew not to use it at every turn. To do so would make her seem insincere, wouldn't it?

"I always told myself that I'd never be in a relationship like that," she told him softly. After hours of laying awake and unwillingly adjusting to the darkness, and now that they were face-to-face, she could see his features somewhat. The fact he was looking directly at her told Sakura he could see hers too. "I'd rather be a lonely old woman who dies single and surrounded by her cats."

"I apologise for ruining your plans."

She huffed with amusement. "I already have one cat, don't I?"

Apparently, that wasn't the right thing to say since she could see the beginnings of a frown. "Do you believe you will be lonely in our marriage?"

The question was hard to answer, for she knew that in the heat of the moment, she would undoubtedly say yes. How could she not feel lonely, she wanted to reply with. Their only moments of intimacy (which wouldn't even be all that intimate, since it was out of obligation) would be to create a child or children. Outside of that, they would keep their distance—they wouldn't even be sleeping in the same bed. She would be living and married to a man she didn't love.

"I'm a hopeless romantic," she murmured in response. "I want to date someone who likes me. I want to hold hands and kiss and not out of obligation. I…" It stunned even her when the words died on her tongue, voice cracking. Weakly, Sakura smiled. "I want to fall in love with someone who loves me back."

"As you previously said," came his quiet response and she heard him sigh before continuing. "We may not fall in love, but at the very least, we could be friends who have great sex."

Gods, she was grateful for the darkness because her face scorched with the blush that suddenly went straight up to her hairline.

"Pervert," she said with a laugh, damning herself for sounding breathless while calling him out. Then, while sobering up, she asked softly, "Do you think we ever could?"

"Fall in love?"

Sakura nodded and snuggled deeper into her pillow, eyes straining to get a better read of his features. Like always, however, Itachi wore his mask.

"Going off our interactions so far, I would say eventually, feelings will or could develop."

"Don't answer it like that," she chided gently and leaned up on her elbow, frowning. "Answer it like an ordinary man—not as the heir to your clan."

"As an ordinary man…" Itachi sighed once more and copied her in leaning on his elbow. "The thought of entering an arranged marriage is daunting. We will be living together, meaning we will see all parts of each other—physically, emotionally and mentally. As an ordinary man, I hope that we do fall in love, or care for one another at the very least."

Banishing her mission from her mind wasn't allowed, but she almost wished she could, because the man before her was not the cold Uchiha Itachi they saw around the village. He was not the unapproachable, misunderstood man they knew nothing about. In that moment, he was just Itachi.

It had her desperately hoping that Tsunade's suspicions was nothing more than paranoia.

"You can't force it," she added and smiled faintly. "But here's to trying."

"I assure you, I will do what I can to prevent any discomfort you feel. Not only in moving into our own home, but also moving into the district. I understand that my clansmen can be intimidating at the best of times, so if any threatening behaviour happens, please inform me. I will deal with it swiftly."

The last thing she needed was for Itachi to be ostracised further. She needed him up there, involved in all the meetings and by his father's side, never missing a beat.

"Please," she said haughtily and snorted. "I'm no damsel in distress. I can handle myself."

There was a smirk in his voice as he replied, "That I don't doubt."

"Thank you. For talking to me."

"I will be your husband—you can always talk to me."

It shouldn't, but his words brought a small smile to her lips and she lowered herself to the bed once more, eyes shutting. "Wake me in the morning, please."

"Sakura."

Groaning tiredly, she twisted in the blanket, praying that the annoyance who was currently trying to wake her would disappear already. Couldn't he see that she was tired?

"Sakura."

"What?" she whined into her pillow.

"It is seven—"

"In the morning?"

The dangerous tone to her voice seemed to make him pause, before Itachi was answering, "Yes."

The pillow she was once laying on acted as a forewarning for what was to come, and the second it was in Itachi's hands, he was raising it to defend against the clock that hurtled afterwards with such a force it promptly burst the filling from said pillow. He'd barely had the chance to lower it to assess the damage before Sakura was standing atop her bed and glowering down at him fiercely, her appearance a stark contrast to the feathers idly floating towards the ground.

Her knuckles cracked warningly when she clenched her fists. "It's seven o'clock in the morning."

"Yes. You asked that I gave you a wakeup call."

Yes, she had. But not at seven o'clock in the freaking morning, especially not when they only managed to fall asleep an hour ago. What the hell was wrong with him? "This town is all about its nightlife," she snapped angrily. "Who the hell will be up at this time, other than us two idiots?"

Nowhere was going to be open. The clubs would have only been closed for an hour or two. She was so goddamn angry with him in that moment that it nearly blinded her, especially considering she would not be meeting with Akina until midnight.

"I see you are not a morning person."

Not a morning person? Not a fucking morning person?

But just as she stepped down off her bed with a dangerous intent coiling her muscles, she caught sight of herself in the mirror opposite their beds and felt all colour draining from her features at the sight of herself—or, more specifically, her hair.

How the hell hadn't he laughed at her?

"What the—" She cut herself off and rushed to the mirror, fingering the huge knot. "How the hell has that happened?" demanded Sakura, horrified. "Did you do something to my hair?"

"Why would I do that to your hair?" he questioned with what she could only presume was exasperation and approached, coming to stand behind her. Curiously, Itachi watched as she desperately tried to separate the strands of hair that'd formed the knot, before sighing once more at her shaking fingers. "You will end up snapping your hair at this rate."

"What else am I supposed to do?" she questioned, sour mood already forgotten as panic exploded in her chest. "I can't just leave it like this!"

Without a word about his intentions and leaving her at a momentary loss of being so utterly alone in her hair crisis, Itachi disappeared but fortunately returned before she got stuck into the huge knot atop her head. In his hands, he had a bottle of conditioner and a comb, and she felt a flash of gratitude.

"Go and rinse your hair," he ordered.

Too thankful for his comradery, Sakura did as ordered and made quick work of soaking her hair then wrapping a towel around her shoulders. By the time she returned to the room, he was sat cross legged on his bed, conditioner between his legs and comb next to him.

Was sitting on his bed with him appropriate—

She was being ridiculous! They would be married in a handful of weeks.

Sitting in front of him, she smiled gratefully, eyes shutting when Itachi immediately got started on trying to untangle the knot. She was surprised by the gentleness of his fingers as they worked tirelessly, first separating what he could before moving onto the conditioner, applying it to the knot and massaging it in. Then, he began the process of detangling it.

"You are a restless sleeper," he told her suddenly.

"I am?" She frowned and tried to look over her shoulder at him but smiled sheepishly when Itachi straightened her head. "Nobody's ever told me that before."

He huffed once, sounding amused. "I am surprised Sasuke hasn't—he is more often than not incredibly agitated."

"Around your clan, maybe," she countered and chuckled. "With our team, he's only ever in a bad mood if he's had some kind of altercation with your clan or Naruto's pissed him off."

The hands in her hair stilled. "Altercations?"

"Yeah," replied Sakura slowly. Frowning, this time she managed to meet his eye, saying, "He never goes into detail about it—Sasuke-kun has always been a private person, after all—but I think it has something to do with his bond with Naruto."

The thoughtful frown on his features, alongside the gentle pressure of his hands, forced Sakura to look forward once more. Her eyes shut again when she felt him using the comb, the feeling of her almost free hair that was now soaking the back of her shirt making her sigh with relief.

"Perhaps use less product tonight," he advised.

Shit, how could she have forgotten about that? The amount of hairspray she'd used yesterday to hold her curls in place (without looking awful, of course) had been shameful, but not half as shameful as her half-hearted attempt of brushing it out before bed.

"About Sasuke," Itachi then surprised her by continuing their previous conversation. "While I was aware of his lack in pushing in Naruto-kun's training, I was unaware of our clansmen confronting him about it. I believed it to only be our father."

It didn't take much to school her expression into a thoughtful frown, though she couldn't deny her heart sunk a little at his words. "Naruto's training?" she repeated. "You mean in general or to control the Kyuubi?"

He sighed at that. "My clan and the Kyuubi are linked by—"

"Your sharingan." Yes, she knew that already. The more powerful the sharingan, the stronger the leash on the tailed beast. "I think your friend, Shisui-san, used to be the watcher, didn't he?"

"For a while."

"It makes more sense that it's Sasuke-kun," Sakura continued thoughtfully. "His sharingan isn't on Shisui-san's level, but it's not to be underestimated."

Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted that she could just about see Itachi's expression via the television screen. From what she could tell, he seemed proud.

"I didn't know Naruto wanted to train with the Kyuubi, though," she said, putting on a show of hurt. "He never told me."

"That is because he doesn't want to—at least, that is what Sasuke told our father." The feeling of his hands suddenly leaving her hair had Sakura instantly reaching up, shoulders sagging with relief when she was met with smooth, silky strands. "I believe my clan may be pushing the training as it would mean less chance of the Kyuubi breaking free of its seal. I'm sure you're aware of it weakening over time?"

Intrigued, she twisted around with a hand coming behind her to keep herself steady as she met Itachi's eye. "Sasuke-kun did say something about that once during training. Naruto was getting… Not exactly out of control, but escalating in a way that was unusual for him, you know?" When he nodded once, showing that he was listening, she added, "I guess it's only natural for your clan to be more in tune with the Kyuubi and its seal. You'll know before the rest of us if Naruto was losing control, right?"

He shook his head, sighing. "Many believe that to be the case, but they're wrong. It is solely due to those beliefs that my clan wishes for Naruto-kun to gain complete control."

To prevent the accusations should the Kyuubi ever break free. Yes, she'd read something along those lines in the Sandaime's scroll. People had instantly pointed the finger, claiming it all to be an orchestrated attack and because of that, the Uchiha were ostracised further. It created more instability.

"To prevent hostility," she murmured.

"Yes."

Sighing, she admitted, "There was talk about your clan having something to do with the night Naruto became the jinchūriki—the night the Kyuubi was freed."

Nothing showed on his features, though Sakura couldn't say that surprised her in the least. After however many years of being regarded with uncertainty and accusations, anyone in the clan's position would have learned to master the perfect pokerface.

"What did you think of that?"

"I thought…" She took a deep breath, biting her lip for a second. "I thought that the people who were talking about it, shouldn't have been. There must have been a reason why the Hokage forbade it, right? But…" Sakura's shrug was more of a drop of her shoulders to show that she wasn't entirely sure. "Don't get me wrong, I know your clan is powerful and there's often been gossip over how much damage just yourself or Shisui-san alone could create—never mind your entire clan—but I can't see your clan randomly turning on the village like that. I mean, you lost people that night too, right?"

He nodded once, though was otherwise silent.

"There's probably been a few who gave cause for concern, but you get that everywhere and to immediately assume your clan had to be tied with that night is ridiculous—and I'm not just saying that because you're sat here with me," Sakura continued truthfully. Her words were completely true and exactly what she'd been thinking when she first read the scroll. "Besides, I've seen for myself that not all Uchiha are bad. Sasuke-kun's just as devoted to our team as the rest of us and he's always working hard to make sure Konoha's safe. Surely if something untoward was happening or happened, he would be affected by it somehow? He's the patriarch's son, after all."

It was silent for a few moments before Itachi concluded her rant with, "You dislike taking sides."

She smiled sheepishly. "Unless Tsunade-sama is betting. Then I always side with the other person."

Thankfully, the tension was lightened by his chuckle. "A wise decision."

"I think as long as Konoha is safe and the villagers aren't at risk, then we should all relax a little," continued Sakura after a couple of moments. "Your clan should relax in regards to the Kyuubi, although I understand that they can only do that if the village opens themselves up more to them and makes them feel less disliked."

He studied her expression for what felt like the longest time, leaving her to fluster a little.

"I-I mean, that's what our marriage is all about, right?" she said with the same fake nervous smile. "To try and integrate your clan more with the village."

"While some do believe we have been ostracised, there is the fair argument that we do not open ourselves to the village as much as we could," Itachi agreed, lips twitching with a ghost of a smile. "By marrying outside of the clan, we are hoping to show that we are on equal grounds."

"You'd think we'd have to do something like this with a foreign village," Sakura mumbled with obvious displeasure. "Not between the village and one of its cofounding clans."

"It does seem grossly unnecessary," he acknowledged, nodding and finally placing the comb down on his bed. She hadn't even realised he'd still been holding it until that moment, so wrapped up in her own ranting. "But it is the sad reality we must face."

"We'll show them," she assured him and grabbed the conditioner and comb with the intention of washing it out of her hair. "I suppose having children with you will also show that the rumours of the sharingan weakening when mixed with outside blood wrong, too."

"Perhaps."

Sliding off his bed, she offered Itachi a smile. "Well, I'm fully awake now after a heavy conversation like that, so I'm going to go and wash my hair, then you're going to treat me to breakfast."

"Oh?"

"Please, future husband?"

The smirk he responded with was different from the others up until that point, leading her to believe that their conversation had tired him out—mentally, at least. It looked as though it was a fight he'd been involved in for many years now, leaving him battle weary.

Frowning once she was inside the bathroom, she placed down the items and turned on the shower, wondering if it would even be that hard bringing Uchiha Itachi onto their side, should there be any plans of a coup d'état.

Nothing.

Frustration had her collapsing backwards onto her bed and pouting up at the ceiling all the while she could feel eyes on her.

"They're all lying," she growled with annoyance. "They were happy throwing their money at me last night, but it seems they don't want to actually talk to me."

Not that it was really too surprising. Just annoying as hell and proved to her how seedy people really were.

While people were more than willing to hand over their money in such a corrupt town, none of them wanted to be linked to it. They didn't want others to know of their transgressions. So, unless completely wasted and enjoying the dancing of beautiful, naked women (or men), gambling away their earnings and entangling themselves in the throes of passion, they didn't want to be involved.

"It's hardly surprising," Itachi unknowingly repeated her thoughts. "They will want to lessen the risk of being caught here."

"No doubt most of them have partners at home waiting around for them," Sakura muttered.

"Or worse, raising and providing for their family in their absence."

Gods, it made her so angry, but to spare Itachi from another one of her never-ending rants, she took a deep, calming breath and tilted her head to the side, requesting, "Please tell me you had better luck than me?"

"I managed to track two rogue-nin back to their base," he informed her and sat down on his own bed. "I am no sensory type, however. I can only estimate that there are several platoons residing there."

Knowing she didn't have to worry about Itachi's remaining undetected, she groaned and sat up, facing him with her hands coming behind her, allowing her to lean back. "Well, at least there's that," she mumbled with annoyance towards herself. "Did you spot Akina?"

He shook his head once.

Damn it. "We only have three days before we need to return to the village," came her thoughtful mutter. Tugging on her lip, she frowned. "I'll try and find out tonight whether Akina has a bigger role in the organisation."

"If she doesn't?"

"I'll extract all I can about her personality and mannerisms," Sakura plotted. "From there, I'll take her out and pose as her, infiltrating the base."

There was a pause in his response. "You understand that if your suspicions are correct—"

"That I'm opening myself up to abuse—abuse Akina potentially cannot defend herself from." As much as she hated the thought of creating such a level of vulnerability, she knew she had no other choice, should she want their mission to be a success. "And, because of that, I can't defend myself against it, either. It'd give my position away."

She could feel him watching her closely to no doubt try to get a read on her thoughts and emotions, but she showed him nothing. Itachi didn't need to know how much the thought of possibly having to accept being raped terrified her, or what it trudged up in her mind. Was it still classed as rape if she accepted it?

"Sakura—"

"Not only Konoha, but Fire Country, relies on my completing this mission successfully," Sakura told him sternly, interjecting swiftly. "What is one kunoichi's purity compared to the lives of thousands?"

He frowned more deeply than before, the first show of emotion she'd witnessed and it caused her to stop in her tracks, watching him with eyes that threatened to widen and give away her shock. But she couldn't let him see that.

"You would be okay with that?"

"Not at all," she argued softly, frowning. "But for the sake of others, I accept it. I won't be the first kunoichi—or shinobi in general—who will be raped for the sake of a mission and I highly doubt I'll be the last."

Shocking Sakura further, annoyance flitted over Itachi's face, though it was gone less than a second later like he hadn't meant for her to see the emotions.

"Perhaps it would be for the best then that you don't remain—"

"Don't you dare finish that sentence," she muttered while standing, glaring at him when Itachi copied her example and stood up, too. He easily had almost a foot of height on her, but in that moment, she didn't register the difference. No, in that moment, to her, they were eye level and like hell she would ever accept having someone talk down to her. "Saying that I shouldn't be a kunoichi anymore because you can't handle the fact this is what we always deal with—"

"You will be my wife," he argued, eyes narrowing. "Do you expect me to sit back and watch you go out on missions knowing you will be raped and being powerless to prevent it? That it is purely for the sake of a mission?"

"Would you give it all up?" she demanded hotly. Fists clenching at her sides, she leaned closer, the anger in her stomach burning and demanding she lashed out because what the fuck did he even know about any of it? But she couldn't. She wouldn't. "If I have to retire from being a kunoichi, would you step down with me?"

He was feeling angry too. She could tell in the way he took a deep, calming breath before responding too calmly, "You know I cannot do that."

"Then don't expect me to, either," muttered Sakura. "I have just as much right as you to be a shinobi."

"I am not insinuating that you don't."

"I'll never become a meek housewife who stands silently beside her husband," she informed him coldly. "Husband or not, you will never force into a decision I don't want to make."

"Our bet—"

"Is still on," she said reluctantly. Then, narrowing her eyes, Sakura warned, "But you'd better not let this influence your decision, Itachi. I swear to the Gods I will raise hell if you stop me being an active kunoichi simply because you can't handle a kunoichi's inevitable fate."

With that said, she grabbed her jacket and stormed out of their room, slamming the door for good measure.

Who the hell did he think he was?

Sakura was aware that she was making people uneasy with her blatant display of anger, but she couldn't control it. Whenever she felt such a way back in Konoha, she would seek out her team or even train alone depending on how volatile she felt. Out there, however, she couldn't train. A single punch would blow her cover, even if her henge did only hide her seal.

But she didn't necessarily want to stomp around the sinful town either.

Glancing to the left of her for some type of escape, she swiftly entered a café, ordering a pot of tea and sitting in the far corner away from other patrons. It was next to a window, allowing her to watch the world go by while she tried her hardest to calm herself.

A kunoichi's fate was sealed the moment she decided to become one, because at some point in their lives, seduction would be expected of them—and not only seduction.

Itachi thought her mission was dark? What the hell would he think knowing that Ino was ordered to pretend to be someone else and marry a man twenty years older than her, when she was just thirteen years old? That, originally, the plan was to legitimately marry the guy and stay with him for as long as it took for the real woman to lose weight and make herself more appealing? That it meant, at just thirteen years of age, she would have lost her virginity on their freaking wedding night? Ino had been a wreck for months after realising how close she'd come to losing her virginity for the sake of a mission.

It could be so, so much worse than what she had to do. Despite the odds, despite her own past experiences, Sakura was fucking lucky that she was still a virgin at eighteen. How many other kunoichi—no, scratch that. Not just kunoichi. Women in general. How many of them could say the same? That they were still virgins at eighteen? That they hadn't been assaulted in one way or another?

Did it suck that they had to endure such atrocities? Hell yeah. But they endured just as they were trained to. They did what any other shinobi could and got on with it.

That was why she accepted potentially being raped by Akina's twin.

The men were either completely oblivious or they were ignorant, turning a blind eye to their suffering. That or they simply didn't realise the impact it actually had on their lives.

Gods, Team Seven had backed her up once on a mission to seduce a man who made an attempt on the Hokage's life (they'd needed evidence of it being him, hence why Tsunade hadn't gone after him herself) and they only learned on that mission just what it meant to be a kunoichi. They never really registered how much they had to give up until it was someone they loved being faced with the hardships. Then there was… that time that almost resulted in literal death for them. When it hadn't been down to a mission or orders but…

Sakura's fists clenched as she fought against outwardly showing where her head was goin.

That was why they were so fiercely protective over everything she'd done and accomplished. It was why Naruto and Kakashi had been angered by Sasuke's dismissal of her status, telling her to give it up for Itachi's sake. They knew what she'd endured. They'd defended her against her own naivety and watched her learn the toughest lessons. They—

"It's you."

Too late did she realise who it was, and Sakura struggled to regain her composure, the look of fury no doubt still in her features since Akina blinked in surprise, seeming taken aback.

"What do you want?"

"How cold of you," Akina said with a strained smile and gestured to the chair. "May I?"

No, she wanted to snap. No you may not. The last thing Sakura needed, when already empathising with the target, was to get to know her on a deeper level.

But she had a part to play. A mission to complete. An undeserving bastard to protect.

Instead, she nodded once towards the chair and asked, "Did you sort it?"

Her affirmative came in the form of an eager nod while sitting down, leaning against the table to close the distance between them somewhat. Sakura remained sat upright, hands around her mug, aura undoubtedly unapproachable and closed off.

"And the money, too," she assured her. "It's all waiting for you."

Well, at least she'd earned back what she'd had to spend on BDSM research material. Many times over, if Akina wasn't exaggerating. Not that she even knew what to do with the money.

When she merely nodded, the brunette frowned softly, asking, "Are you—"

"We're going to meet earlier," Sakura rudely cut her off. "An hour after it opens."

She paused, lips twitching. "Understood."

Narrowing her eyes, she leaned closer, elbows resting on the table as she stared her down coldly.

Akina blushed, gaze darting around the café before she murmured, "Understood, Milady."

Sakura rewarded her with a warm smile, even though she felt far from smiling on the inside. Sitting back in her chair, she watched the other woman closely, noticing instantly how her cheeks darkened in their blush when she saw her smile. She made sure to save the knowledge for later use, tying it in with the brief display of a romantic she'd caught.

"How long have you been doing this for?" questioned Sakura curiously.

"What, you mean…?" Ah, so she was shy about it—or at least wary of others hearing about her fetishes. She supposed that was understandable, since not a lot of people understood BDSM, herself included. "Not long," Akina admitted with a small smile. "I only realised I enjoyed it when we moved here."

She snorted at that and rolled her eyes. "You chose to move here?"

"No, my twin did. I had no choice but to go along with it."

There.

Narrowing her eyes, she tipped her chin to the waitress, thanking her distractedly when another cup was placed between them. Sakura didn't fail to notice that Akina thrived under the attention, her heartrate quickening at the rude dismissal of the waitress. It appeared she enjoyed being number one, she noted. That knowledge would come in handy for their threesome.

"The one who gave you the bruises."

It wasn't a question, fortunately for Akina since the woman refused to answer it directly. No, she instead mumbled, "I went to a medic-nin and had them treated."

So she was ashamed by whatever was going on between them, though that wasn't too surprising. Incest was gross. Plain and simple.

"Good," Sakura told her. "I don't want to have to look at the evidence of incest."

She flinched like she'd been struck and she inwardly cursed in response, hoping she hadn't pushed Akina away with her harsh tongue.

Under the table, she crossed her legs, foot gently brushing against Akina's leg in an almost comforting, apologetic gesture.

"You're not willing."

"Of course not!" snapped Akina before she sucked in a sharp breath, desperate eyes looking around the café once more. Ducking her head when it was clear nobody was paying them any attention, she added in a low mutter, "Why the hell would anyone want that?"

Again, Sakura scoffed. "You'd be surprised the sort of things you see in my line of work."

It was daringly that she sat forward once more, saying, "Okay, so you know a secret about me. What about you?"

"What about me?"

"You're not an ordinary person. You're a kunoichi."

There was no point in trying to lie. Sakura was well aware of the fact she didn't come across as a civilian. So, she shrugged, saying, "So?"

The brazen reply stunned her momentarily, causing her to lose whatever she'd been planning on saying. She stared up at Sakura in shock and uncertainty, their gazes locked.

"Rogue-nin?" she questioned quietly.

"What's it to you?"

Was she being too defensive? No, she couldn't have been, because Akina smiled up at her shyly, brushing her hair behind her ear and telling her, "I can get you in with our group, if you want?"

That would be… too easy.

Snorting, she said harshly, "And be part of a group with a leader who's into raping his sister? No, thanks."

While sipping her tea, Sakura kept an eye on Akina from her peripheral, watching carefully as she internally warred with something.

Take the bait…

C'mon. Rise to it!

"What makes you think he's the leader?"

Not the kind of rise she was after, but it worked well for her, either way. "You."

She frowned. "Me?"

"You contradict yourself repeatedly. You do know that, right?" Huffing with amusement, Sakura brushed her hair back. "You come to me claiming to be some big shot who people can't go against, but then during our second meeting, you let it slip that everyone is always angry with you." She raised a demanding eyebrow. "So, which one is it? Are you nothing more than a pitiful toy—and not just when it comes to me—or are you a powerful woman like you originally claimed to be?"

Akina chuckled nervously and leaned back in her seat, looking out of the window. "What is this, an interrogation?"

Oh? Had she hit a nerve? "Hardly," she said with a roll of her eyes. "I just want to know more about my latest plaything. And, by the way, the fact that you think this is an interrogation tells me you're not half the woman you claim to be."

Was breaking a person down part of BDSM? Sakura was ashamed to admit she hadn't tried delving further into her research for fear of scarring herself for life. From what little she'd seen of it: it wasn't entirely about punishment and humiliation. It was about training and discipline. It was about communication and control.

Her fingers tapped against the table.

Not for the first time, Sakura couldn't help but wonder why Akina would want to relinquish control considering all she endured. She sure as hell wouldn't let anyone control her.

Narrowing her eyes fractionally, Akina replied, "It's none of your business."

Her hand stilled and she warned her, "Watch your mouth."

Having her immediately back down, in such a neutral place where BDSM didn't come into play, told Sakura all she needed to know and so she stood, looking down her nose at her.

"Be there when the club opens."

Her eyes widened. "Wait—"

But she didn't listen, instead turning on her heel and walking away, going as far as to leave Akina with the bill.

Grabbing the pole, she lifted herself effortlessly and twirled, biting her lip at the gathered crowd.

As per her instructions, Akina was seated at the bar. She wasn't allowed to approach her. She wasn't allowed to leave her seat. Instead, she had to watch her dance for others, to witness as they greedily pawed at her body every time they shoved another note in her thong or cleavage.

She didn't know it, but Itachi was sat just two seats from her, listening in on any conversations she took part in. So far, only one person of interest had approached the brunette—interest because of the way they attempted to converse discreetly, though not discreetly enough, before being shooed away.

When Sakura performed a particularly sultry move, it not only gained her more notes thrown to her feet, but also the woman's attention as it zeroed in on her. Akina shifted in her seat, grip tightening on her glass before she knocked the sake back, her disliking of the attention Sakura was receiving palpable, even from her position on the stage.

That answered that, then. Akina was a jealous type, meaning easily provoked when faced with a situation such as the one Sakura had forced her into. Instead of showering her with attention like she'd insinuated earlier that day, the brunette was forced to sit and watch as she entertained everyone but her. Was it a dangerous game provoking her in such a way? Perhaps, but every decision in their profession was dangerous, really. Everything carried a risk with it.

Would Sakura's dismissive behaviour push her away, or push her over the edge? Would it make her lose their one shot of bringing down the organisation threatening Fire Country, or would it aid her in getting all she needed out of Akina when the woman gave in to her primal urges?

Deciding to really push the boundaries, Sakura slinked off the stage, walking slowly and allowing her punters to slot money into the waistband of her thong, rewarding them all with fleeting glances and gentle caresses. The touching seemed to drive Akina crazy as she tossed her glass back onto the bar and silently seethed, though not once did move from her seat, for she had been ordered not to.

And as Sakura approached the bar, just when the brunette perked up believing her attention was now solely hers, Akina was greeted with a cold smirk that had her deflating. That deflation warped into anger when Sakura shifted her footing, smoothly sliding into the lap of the man seated close by.

"Hi," she murmured, fingers grazing his chest.

"Hi," came the quiet repeat.

Smiling, green eyes peered up, meeting Akina's gaze before dismissing her once more to focus on the man she was on top of.

"Why don't you ever come closer to the stage?" asked Sakura with a pout. "I could really do with a handsome face like yours looking up at me while I'm dancing."

She masked her instinctual flinch when his hand came to her back, steadying her as he shifted in his seat. "You have plenty fighting for your attention," he answered at length. "I wouldn't want to be greedy."

Making sure to keep Akina in her peripheral, she watched as the woman struggled to contain her jealous rage, though the sight of her trembling form informed them all she was failing spectacularly at doing so.

"You want another private dance with me?" she questioned, smiling at his boring features warmly.

"You are a remarkable woman; you make me feel things I never thought possible."

The words had her meeting his eye, wondering how she would feel about such words had she not been looking at plain, brown eyes, but instead his usual darkness—the ones that told her that he was so much more than the man he made himself out to be, the ones that allowed her glimpses of a kindness so rarely shown.

"Is that so?" Her voice lowered, taking on a sultrier tone as she tugged on the collar of his shirt, bringing their faces closer and closer and so excitingly closer—

"Apples."

Sakura was surprised by the safe word and froze before her nose could nuzzle Itachi's, her curls hiding their expressions as she met his eye, conveying what he needed to know.

Akina was cracking.

"Well, I have to say, I'm kind of disappointed."

Hanging her head in shame, Akina remained on her knees on the cold floor, hair tied back so that she could continue to see her features.

"I'm sorry, Milady."

"You told me safe words wouldn't be necessary," she murmured, slowly pacing before the other woman with a hand on her hip, other toying with a flogger. "That you could handle me."

Bravely, she lifted her head, saying, "I don't like sharing either."

Oh? Was that so? "Then what about our threesome, huh?"

Akina shook her head helplessly. "I don't know."

A small part of herself hoped she would change her mind about it, that she wouldn't want to have one. Being so intimate with Itachi was something she wouldn't be entirely comfortable with, although Sakura knew that it would also open that door for her for in the future, too.

If they had sex during the mission (even if it was while he was posing as a woman), then there was the potential of a higher success rate when attempting to seduce him further down the line. Perhaps it would even bring that line closer, allowing her to find out what she needed before their nine months were up. Sakura had to admit she would much rather seduce him and sleep with him as many times as she had to, than being forced to sleep with him to create a child (sure, it wouldn't happen, but the sex would be forced on both sides and much more traumatising). Eventually, the clan would question why she wasn't falling pregnant. They could even force her to undergo examinations.

Damn, they hadn't thought about that, had they?

Thinking about her own problems was a major no-no while on a mission, so Sakura shoved them to the back of her mind, focusing on Akina once more.

"Well, you have until the end of tonight to figure it out," she snapped, inwardly scolding herself for taking her annoyance out on her when Akina flinched. That was not BDSM, was it? "Until then… I suppose I'd better find some way of punishing you for being so rude to my friend outside."

When interest sparked in her eyes and she shifted in her spot, Sakura's eyes narrowed fractionally.

"Although…"

She smirked at her despair.

"Punishing you is far too easy." Walking back to the chest of drawers, she dropped the flogger she'd been absentmindedly playing with, spinning on her heel to look down on her. "You'd enjoy it too much."

"What will you do, Milady?"

What would she do?

What the hell was she going to do?

Gods, Sakura wished she knew the answer to that question.

She approached Akina casually, gesturing for her to move to the chair then sliding onto her lap in the same fashion she had Itachi only minutes ago. The contact bought her some time as she scrambled to think of an appropriate way to torment the woman, her fingers lacing through her hair and tipping her head back, the way her eyes widened, eyebrows puckering making her stomach flip-flop.

That look…

Sakura demanded herself to be stronger, to reel in her emotions for good for what she was about to do.

Green eyes shut when she brought their faces closer, their noses brushing together.

"I think some classic conditioning is in order," she whispered. One of her hands disappeared from Akina's hair, reaching down and bringing her hand to her body. "Instead of punishing you, I'm going to reward you for standing your ground."

Akina pulled back, eyes searching her features warily. "R-Really?"

She smiled and tugged on her hair, yanking her head back. "That doesn't mean you can let your manners slip. You're still a worthless toy."

She wet her lips in anticipation, murmuring, "I'm sorry, Milady."

"Good girl," she whispered in her ear, smirk widening at the delicate shiver that took over her body. With a gentleness that seemed to stun Akina, Sakura stood and pulled away, holding out her hand. "Come, Toy."

Nodding, Akina was quick to her feet and due to the brunette already being undressed, Sakura stood tall, taking a calming breath before relaxing her muscles.

Now or never.

"Undress me."

She tried to not think about the man who was watching behind the scenes as dainty hands slid over her skin, carefully untying her bra with accompanying soft lips pressing to her shoulders and back. Knowing that Itachi was somewhere in the shadows, seeing her nakedness, almost caused her stage fright, but she knew she had to remain strong. She had to successfully complete her mission, even if it cost her, her dignity.

A sigh left her when small arms circled around her midsection, slowly skimming upwards until Akina was cupping her breasts, kneading them with an experienced pressure that was completely different to past experiences haunting her mind.

"If I may, Milady…?"

Sakura shut her eyes, clinging to the differences. "Go ahead."

"Your body is perfect," complimented Akina and she trailed her hands down her curves, caressing them. "It's almost enough to make me envious."

Snorting, she glanced over her shoulder and raised an eyebrow, not for the first time noticing she had the height advantage. "Almost?"

She smiled somewhat shyly. "I try not to get caught up in envy."

"Jealousy is an ugly emotion."

It took more concentration than Sakura was ever willing to admit keeping her body from tensing when Akina's hands reached the waistband of her thong, teasing it for a few seconds.

"Do you decide on my reward, Milady?" she whispered and Sakura shut her eyes in response to the rush of gentle breath on her skin, unable to deny the goosebumps that covered her. "Or am I allowed input?"

Perhaps her idea hadn't been so wise after all? Not only was she gradually experiencing positive reactions from Akina's ministrations as the other woman eased her into being touched, but Uchiha Itachi was watching and learning her weaknesses.

They were both her targets, yet Sakura was ashamed to admit that she was falling for the charms of Akina, her body relaxing even as her underwear was removed.

"What do you have in mind?"

Turning, her heart hammered away in her chest, though no nerves showed outwards as she accepted Akina's hand, allowing her to guide the way over to the bed.

"My mouth often gets me into trouble," she murmured impishly and placed her lips to Sakura's clavicle, once more making her shut her eyes. "But I've been told it's also very skilled, Milady." Another kiss, this time, on her jaw. "Can I show you?"

Just when Akina dared to try and bring their lips together, she raised her hand, catching her face and stopping her a scant few millimetres away.

"This may be a reward, but that in no way makes you good enough to kiss me. You'd have to truly prove yourself for that honour."

"I'll do what I have to," she said with so much conviction that it was impossible to not believe her. "For now, however, can I show you what else I'm good at?"

To decline would only rouse suspicion, so Sakura allowed herself to be lowered to the bed, features composed in a calm mask of indifference when Akina began kissing her way down her body, small hands gentle as they coaxed her body into opening up for her.

"Have you ever been with a woman before?"

She smirked and looked down at the brunette. "If you want to ask me personal questions, it comes at a price."

Pausing on her stomach, Akina knelt on the floor and guided Sakura closer to the edge of the bed. "What price would that be?"

Feigning thoughtfulness for a moment, she hummed, assessing her aristocratic features. Unlike Akina, Sakura knew she was a good liar. The other woman was incapable of masking her expressions to the extent that she could, leaving her thoughts and intentions bare. She knew that Itachi would find it ridiculously easy to read her, especially if she herself did.

"How about a question for a question? Failure to answer truthfully will result in my leaving with the man at the bar."

She tensed at that, looking to her in disbelief. "That's a harsh punishment."

"In return," Sakura continued like she hadn't said a word. "If I fail to answer something adequately, I will allow you to do what you want with me."

"Even kiss you?"

Laughing, she muttered, "No chance. Like I said: you have to earn that." With a shrug, she relaxed further into the bed, breathing in deeply when Akina parted her thighs further only to then hook them over her shoulders. "Perhaps if I'm happy with your answers, by the end of tonight I will allow it."

A smirk could be felt against her thigh and Sakura felt her muscles threatening to tense when she drew closer and closer, the feeling of her breath moistening her skin adding to Sakura's nerves.

"Have you ever been with a woman before, Milady?"

That one she could answer truthfully, so did so with a soft, "No."

The smirk widened and she shivered when her tongue ran along her inner thigh, so very close—

Sakura gasped, eyes closing.

"Trust me, Milady. You won't ever think of that man outside again once we're done here."

It was intense and in response to the suckling of her clitoris, Sakura's hands fisted in the bed sheets, back arching until her hips were bucking into Akina's eager mouth. She'd always assumed it would be awkward the first time she was pleasured in such a way, that she would need to be worked up more than what she had been, but that certainly wasn't the case with Akina. No, the woman had her quivering within minutes of starting, cheeks burning with her blush and chest heaving as she tried to control herself.

She shouldn't have due to the risk of her strength being revealed, but her hand swung downwards, gripping the back of Akina's hair and the rewarding moan she received for the harsh treatment had her reaching behind herself, grabbing the bed frame with a death grip.

They both nearly missed the groaning of the metal.

"You're strong," Akina murmured into her, the vibrations of her voice making her choke back a sob. "Just who are—"

"You had your question," she snapped in a low growl.

Her stomach was rippling—no, it felt better than that. It felt more like a spring within her, winding tighter and tighter and tighter in a way she'd never experienced previously and all she needed was one more—

The single finger that slid within her, curling, was her undoing.

Careful hands struggled to keep her trembling thighs parted suddenly, but Sakura barely felt them being pinned to the bed.

She'd climaxed in the past—of course she had—but never had it been so intense before. It felt more like an explosion in her nerve endings that threatened to immobilise her permanently. Like the shaking would never end as she struggled to compose herself, lost entirely to the overwhelming bliss.

The crude woman's mouth and chin were both covered in her juices when she leaned over her, but Sakura found it wasn't as unappealing as it should have been. Glancing at her through squinting eyes, she swallowed hard, body finally calming itself.

"Was that satisfactory enough, Milady?"

Panting, she asked, "Is this your idea of a reward?"

She nodded happily, the sudden smile stunning her. "I want to bring immense pleasure to Milady. It sounds like a perfect reward to me."

Was that what BDSM was about?

Instead of pondering the thought further, Sakura sunk back into the bed, eyes shutting once more. Using the question she'd attempted to ask as inspiration, she asked, "You're not as strong as the rumours say," she murmured and forced herself onto her elbows, bringing their faces closer to apply more pressure. "They're always talking about you around here, but you're not the same person right now."

Reaching out, she trailed her fingertips down Akina's body, watching the way she arched into her touch, eager to feel more of it. In response to her enthusiasm, Sakura sat up, yanking her onto her lap and coaxing her toned thighs to wrap around her. Once their bodies were flush, she ran her tongue up the length of her throat, green eyes gazing upwards when Akina's head fell back.

"Why do you seem like two different people?"

The question caused her pause, but Sakura dealt with that by lowering her mouth, hands gripping her ass and lifting Akina to bring her breasts to her lips. Arms wound around her, hands grabbing fistfuls of pink hair.

"I-It's easier," she mumbled, pausing again when Sakura took her breast into her mouth to suck softly, allowing her teeth to graze her nipple. Restless hips shifted and she tightened her hold on Akina's ass in response, stilling her. "My brother and I have…" When she broke off into a moan, Sakura ceased all attentions, looking up at her questioningly. "We've a-always been… close, but people… They…"

She was struggling to answer not because of their proximity, but because it pained her.

Granting the woman a gentle kiss to her throat, she surmised, "You appeal to people more than your brother."

There was no verbal response. Just a nod.

"Your turn," Sakura whispered.

"Why aren't you a part of a village or group?"

Simple question. Simple answer. Resuming her ministrations, Sakura kept Akina distracted as she answered between kisses to her breasts, "My family arranged a marriage for me. I didn't agree and my reputation in the village was tarnished. People hated me for disobeying." Clutching at her lower back, she switched their positions, following her down onto the bed and slinking her body over Akina's, whispering against her lips, "At least here I have the choice to do what or who I want."

"Freedom," she murmured with an air of melancholy. "You don't want to tie yourself down to anything."

"It's the best way to live."

The lie was bought without a shred of doubt.

Sakura sat up, no longer straddling her as she took a calf in each hand, manipulating her body to her will. "If your brother didn't need you to be the face of his organisation, would you join me in living freely?"

Much to her astonishment, the question brought forth a reaction she hadn't expected in the least: tears. The sight of her heartbreak made Sakura pause before impulsively releasing her legs to bring Akina back onto her lap, shushing and embracing her before she could even stop herself. It worked to her advantage, however, as Akina seemed to thrive under the comfort, soaking it in.

"I will never be free of him."

Conflict swirled within her mercilessly and she tried to block out the other woman's agony.

"He needs me too much."

Silently encouraging Akina to continue with her embrace, Sakura waited her out.

Several moments later, the brunette whispered, "I'm grateful for all his training—people wouldn't respect me half as much—but I'm tired of being the face of his crimes."

Green eyes shut, forehead pressing to Akina's shoulder.

There.

They had their information. They had the confession they needed.

Unlike the woman from the rumours, Akina was a gentle soul who'd been broken down and warped to fit into her brother's box. He controlled her through his abuse, probably both mental as well as physically and… Sakura pitied her. She still couldn't understand why she enjoyed BDSM of all things, but she assumed Akina sought out a constant string of lovers not because she was a nymphomaniac like people presumed. No, it was because she was lonely. She wanted companionship.

The fact that she'd cracked not during BDSM, but during a more tender, heartfelt moment, spoke volumes.

"Did you really mean it?" she questioned softly, voice unsteady. "If I could be free of him, I could live freely with you?"

Gods, she was the worst kind of person for giving a struggling woman a false sense of hope, but Sakura knew she still a mission to complete. She had thousands of lives depending on her—the entirety of Fire Country.

"Yes."

She peered down at her after pulling away a few inches, eyes searching Sakura's features. "An-And your friend? For the threesome…?"

All traces of her indecision vanished the second their gazes met. Considering she'd already admitted to never being with a woman before, she knew Itachi couldn't pose as one. Not if she was supposed to have been intimate with the third person already. "A remarkably wise man who showed me its possible to be free, no matter how bad things seem. He taught me to stand my ground."

Despite their earlier argument, Sakura knew she had to shove everything aside and ask for his input. Akina's semi-innocence put a kink in their original plans and she couldn't make such a dark decision alone. Killing her when all she wanted was to be free of her criminal brother, desperate for companionship in her lonely world…

"A man?" She paused, indecision and fear making her freeze until she shook her head, forcing herself out of it. "If he's as good as you claim, then I want to meet him," Akina said, smiling. "But first…"

Sakura allowed herself to smile when she was lowered to the bed again, legs being parted and held up in the air. Her breath  was soon catching when Akina placed herself at an angle over her heat, bringing their bodies together with delicious friction.

"I'll show you why women are so much better."

Everything about that night had thrown her off balance, so much so that she actually walked Akina back to her compound rather than remained at the club, giving her a meaningful look before turning and walking away. Itachi had lingered around the area to listen in on conversations, making her stomach tighten its uncomfortable knot when he confirmed Akina's story of abuse. He'd left when it started, her brother angry with her for leaving the hideout.

When she left the shower clad in her pyjamas, she sat down on the edge of her bed, her positioning causing Itachi to lower his scroll and face her, waiting patiently.

But she couldn't look him in the eye, too ashamed of her shaky resolve. "She still has to die, doesn't she?"

"Her story appears true so far," Itachi informed her, equally quiet. It only made her wonder how severe the abuse had been, especially for him to have left almost immediately. "But unless we can assure the safety of Fire Country, then yes. She must die."

Sakura sighed and dropped her head. With hands gripping the edge of her bed like that alone could anchor her, she tried to stay strong, tried to hide her weak heart, but it was impossible. She couldn't even feel ashamed of her conflicting enjoyment of that night and the pleasure she'd experienced, not when her heart continuously went out to the poor woman.

"If you are having second thoughts—"

"I'm not," Sakura assured him and finally met his questioning gaze, sighing again. "It's just sad."

Would he ask her about her experience that night? Would he ever bring it up? Honestly, Sakura hoped he wouldn't. It confused the hell out of her, for she'd always been so certain of her sexuality, so certain that her preference had always been men. But Akina messed that up, too. Or perhaps it was just that she'd never met a woman she felt attracted to before? She wasn't short on attractive friends, after all. All beautiful in their own individual ways. Hell, she'd even faked being in a relationship with Ino for the sake of a mission before, but nothing. She'd felt nothing other than stupidity, to the extent where they'd both erupted in giggles later that night when recalling how weird it'd felt.

"The threesome…"

"Is on," Sakura said. Rubbing her forehead, she added, "And as you probably already know: you'll be a man for it."

Silence.

Then, quietly, "We should go over rules to avoid overstepping any boundaries."

Yeah. They probably should. Biting her lip, she looked to him again. "Please, just… Whatever happens, don't forget this is my first time."

"It is mine, too."

And they were losing their virginities in a freaking threesome. It was enough to make her laugh. How many could honestly say that that was how they lost it?

The reminder of her orgasms that night had her assessing Itachi from beneath her lashes, knowing that the pressure to perform was no doubt weighing him down. After all, Akina kind of knew her body now. She would know if she was faking it. But… What if he couldn't do it? What if he couldn't make her orgasm? During a threesome, where there wasn't only one woman, but two, to please, was intense. If it truly was his first time, he wouldn't last all that long, either.

"Are you against anything?"

She'd been quiet for too long, Sakura realised. "Nothing I can think of right now, but still, we should probably have our own set of safe words." When he nodded, she added, "Something that Akina won't suspect, either."

"We could use movement instead," Itachi suggested. "Tonight, you…" There was the blush she'd come to enjoy. Even in a moment such as the awkward one they were stuck in, even when she herself blushed at his next words, she found herself amused by his. "You were animated. If you were to pat a part of my body a certain number of times, it would not look out of place."

That was a good idea. "Five times. That way you'll know for sure."

He nodded once. "Would you prefer a second safe word or gesture?"

"We still need one for you."

"I will suggest we get more wine."

That would fit, especially with it being in a club. Sakura nodded, accepting his safe word. "I think anything else will be too obvious." After his nod, she paused awkwardly, asking, "Did you see enough tonight to know a bit about my body? At least enough to make it believable we're not first time lovers?"

The thought of Itachi witnessing such a vulnerable moment was both uncomfortable and exciting, much to horror and she couldn't understand the conflicting emotions in the slightest.

"I believe so," he murmured, and she felt her cheeks colouring again when she met his eye. "You were especially responsive to neck and back kisses and at times, it appeared you required the aid of penetration to reach orgasm."

The blush was never going to die down. As much as she tried to appear unaffected by such taboo subjects, she wasn't. At least, not when addressing her own experiences with someone else—when it was merely her likes and dislikes, then sure. She was okay with answering. But they were referencing her actions earlier that night. Much to her gratefulness, he didn't seem amused by her own embarrassment. That would have been too much for her.

"What about you?" Sakura asked in a pitiful attempt to take the attention away from herself. "Is there anything in particular I should pay extra attention to? Anything you don't like?"

It aggravated her when he sighed, admitting, "I don't know."

If he didn't know, he didn't know. She wasn't about to criticise the guy for having no meaningful past experiences—not when her only major one had been a handful of hours ago. Although it did make it harder to pretend they were already lovers if she didn't know his body all that well.

"I know I can't tell you what to expect," Sakura began slowly and shuffled forward, causing their knees to bump together lightly until Itachi parted his legs further, allowing her more room as she kept hers closed. "But I think we should make a basic plan to follow so that it doesn't seem like either of our first times."

Could he tell she was thinking more specifically of him? It didn't matter, because he asked, "What do you have in mind?"

It was nervously that she smiled. "Well, the average guy doesn't have the stamina to keep going during his first time. Everything's too overwhelming and he'll c—"

"Your point?"

Ah. She was rambling. She tucked a lock of hair behind her ear. "I think we should try oral, but make sure if you're close, you warn me. I'll…" Her blushed deepened and she could no longer look at him, though quickly looked somewhere else when her gaze automatically fell to his crotch. "I'll let you finish in my mouth, if you think you can pretend that you're not…?"

Thankfully, he didn't push her to finish her sentence, instead allowing it to trail off into silence. They remained that way for a few moments, his cheeks now as red as hers.

"And while I recover my stamina, I will—"

"I-I can…" Gods, she hoped he wouldn't ask how or why she knew such a jutsu, but… "I can keep you erect, even if you're not in the mood or lacking stamina. We just can't let Akina know that neither of us have any experience."

He didn't ask. Merely nodded. "That would be helpful. Thank you."

She shook her head, silently telling him not to thank her. "You'll still feel sensitive, so if it's too much stimulation for you, I recommend you focus on either myself or Akina until it returns to a more bearable feeling for you."

Fortunately, he didn't need to ask about Akina's likes and dislikes. He knew just as much as herself, considering he'd been watching their interactions. "It will probably be best to focus more on yourself than the target. She may have a fear of men."

Yes, Sakura was well aware of that. However, she'd seemed eager to meet the man who'd supposedly saved her and showed her a new way of life.

A pause.

"If it comes to actual penetration—"

"We're going to be having sex at some point, right?"

She was willing to admit that her earlier plan had been accepted reluctantly, but now she wasn't afraid to admit that she wasn't entirely against having sex with Itachi sooner rather than later. As she'd said: it stopped any traumatic experiences for when they were both forced to have sex for the sole purpose of creating children—it would soon become more traumatising when she would always receive negatives on tests, for they would have to keep trying, always feeling like failures, being forced to undergo examinations to find who the infertile one was, drawing the whole thing out…

While they would be having sex for the sake of a mission, it was so much different to the alternative.

"It could be good practice, right?" she asked teasingly.

"You don't believe that."

Part of her was horrified that he'd learned to read her expressions already, but she knew that sometimes, that would work to her advantage.

"But at least it won't be forced on us both for the sake of giving your clan their next heir," she told him honestly, leaning forward and meeting his eye again. "We'll have a vague idea of what the other likes too, making it less traumatic, don't you think? It won't feel like a chore."

"Practice," he repeated, huffing with dry amusement.

She wanted a better understanding of him. What was he thinking in that moment? Was he scared? Unsure? Did he feel confident at all? Were there any aces up his sleeve that he'd surprise her with?

"If you believe we need to practice…" It stunned her when Itachi's hands came to either side of her thighs, caging her in and Sakura was ashamed of herself for automatically leaning back, giving him ground as he lowered himself so that they were eye level. "Perhaps we should start tonight?"

He was toying with her, she noticed after a moment. If it weren't for the small show of playfulness in his eyes, then the fact his hands were positioned a careful, respectful distance from her legs, their bodies not even bordering on the threat of touching, told her that. He was trying tease her, to lighten the tension, all the while not wanting to push her too far. It aided in calming the racing of her heart, but…

He would regret his hesitation.

"Perhaps," she agreed softly and glanced up at him, making sure to do so appreciatively while she took in the sight of his body so close. "At least that way our first time will be out of the way and ours."

The words caused him to pause, meeting her gaze and she could read his uncertainty so clearly that it shocked her, because the show of emotion earlier that day had nothing on that moment. No, it made her realise that that was the first time he'd expressed such honest, such open emotion. He really was considering it.

"It would make more sense," Itachi suggested, looking down to her lips.

What was he thinking? Was he being serious or playing her again? He seemed serious, but Sakura was well aware of who she was talking to. Uchiha Itachi, the man who had the perfect pokerface. Why would he suddenly be sharing so much with her unless it was to toy with her further?

"It would," she murmured. If he was toying with her, then she would go along with it and push it one step further. She would not be the first to back down. Itachi would not win. "We have the rest of the night to keep practising too."

It took way too much effort to remain in character when he leaned further forward, lowering her backwards until she was laying on the bed, staring up at him as he moved over her. Like moments before, however, he still wasn't touching her. He was keeping a careful distance between their bodies, straddling one of her thighs without making a connection. For some reason, it was maddening to her more than intimidating like she'd initially believed it would be.

"Then what are we waiting for?"

Her heart was going crazy, Sakura realised, and this time not purely out of panic. "You mean what are you waiting for?" she questioned, swallowing. "You're the one initiating this. You're the one who won't touch me, despite the fact I've shown no signs of rejecting you or being against it."

She had him there. He knew she did.

"I suppose." The softly spoken words weren't what had her catching her breath. No, it was Itachi finally lowering himself on top of her, no longer straddling her. The feeling of his skin on hers, body pushing hers down into the bed, threatened to make her nerves show. "Is this okay with you, Sakura?"

Was it?

Staring up at him, her breathing grew shallow. His warmth was as intense as he was, the way he was—

A careful hand pressed beneath her chin and tipped her head back, causing their eyes to meet once more. Unlike earlier that evening, his were now their ordinary colour, although the word ordinary seemed grossly inadequate as his gaze entranced her. There was nothing ordinary about Uchiha Itachi.

No, he was so not one-upping her!

With an impish expression, she parted her thighs, the invitation blatant when one leg soon hooked over his hip, the other foot stroking up his leg.

If he didn't respond to it, he lost.

If he did, then…

Chapter Text

Chapter 10

They Don't Know What They Want

"Well?" she asked huskily. "What do you say, Itachi?"

She was not foolish enough to not notice or deny the attraction she felt towards him. He was a beautiful man, receiving only the best genes and the intensity he never failed to display added to his charm, always keeping her captivated.

And unlike her vision of his empty gaze boring down on her…

The playfulness cracked, hinting at something that she had no hopes in understanding, but that wasn't too much of a surprise. Uchiha Itachi was a difficult man to understand.

"Teasing aside, are you sure this is what you want?" asked Itachi, voice taking on a much gentler tone as all pretences dropped. "To give yourself to me, right now?"

Who else would she give herself to?

As daunting as it was, or as sudden as it all felt, Sakura knew that deep down she would prefer to lose her virginity that night rather than tomorrow, with their target involved in some way or another and leaving an imprint on the memory. Was she one hundred percent ready for sex? No, but would she ever be, given their circumstances? Was she one hundred percent willing to confuse the hell out of herself by getting involved with BDSM with another woman? Definitely not. But she did it anyway.

"We're giving ourselves to each other – not just me to you," she eventually said to him, trying to smile. "Why should we start off our lives together by sharing such an important moment with a target?"

He merely nodded, accepting her words without adding any of his own and like that was his cue, he… got started, she supposed.

There were no explosions or fireworks when they kissed and Sakura was glad that she chose not to kiss Akina, because it became painfully obvious that it took her too long to get into the swing of things. Was it the same for Itachi? Could he feel that bubbling anxiety for what they were about to do? It was hard to tell.

He seemed sure of his movements when he settled himself fully against her, his hand trailing up her thigh in a slow, smooth glide. Did she seem sure when she ran her hands down his back, exploring the muscles that rippled beneath his shirt? She wasn't sure that she did. There was a faint shake to her hands that she had to fight to hide, whereas his were steady.

She was probably thinking too much into it all, but how could she not? Despite all she'd been doing the past couple of days (or in the past), having Itachi gently removing her clothes felt so foreign to her. It felt even weirder when she was the one taking over, undressing him.

Was it because they didn't know each other? Or was it because of their impending nuptials, knowing that whatever they were about to experience would most likely be it for their marriage? She supposed they were trying to make a good first impression, in a way. If it went badly, would it put a strain on them? Would it make future experiences awkward or unwanted?

Finally, she felt a pang of arousal when his thumb came to her chin, coaxing her mouth open and their tongues glided against the other's, the feeling of Itachi soon cradling her face, tipping it back to kiss her more deeply, eliciting a soft sigh from her. It was easier relaxing when he kissed her in such a sinful way and she enjoyed his quiet gasp when she caught his bottom lip between her teeth, meeting his gaze once she released it.

His eyes were anything but blank as he looked down at her, brushing a stray piece of hair from her forehead and for that, Sakura was grateful. It helped to banish the anxiety she'd experienced whenever she thought of their inevitable coupling.

Although it was clear he wasn't as experienced, she noticed that he'd definitely been taking notes from their mission, because Itachi steadily built her up from the spots that pleasured her most, making her dizzy with need when he switched things up by abandoning her clitoris and sliding two fingers deep inside of her. He didn't let her muffle her moan into his shoulder, pulling back slightly and leaving it to hang in the air between them, his dark gaze drinking in the sight of her panting and writhing almost hungrily, the arm by her head flexing in a way that aroused her further somehow, like he was holding himself back from ravaging her.

Even if she'd wanted to, Sakura didn't resist when her hand was pinned above her head, refusing to let her touch him like she'd tried to. She was too lost in the bliss, teetering on the edge. Her toes were curling, back arching, bottom lip caught between her teeth as she eagerly awaited her climax, the steady pumping of Itachi's fingers determined on driving her insane.

But then he was removing them altogether, making her cheeks burn hotter than ever when he coated his erection in her juices, her breath catching at the feeling of his blunt tip pressing to her opening.

"Look at me," he murmured softly.

She did as he ordered, swallowing at the show of tenderness on his blushing features. The connection almost broke when he slowly entered her in a single thrust, their respective expressions twisting with pleasure, eyes almost shutting, foreheads coming together.

It wasn't painful like she'd expected it to be, despite being stretched so much further than what his two fingers had done – although why she'd assumed such a thing, Sakura would never know, considering she was a medic and knew that it wasn't actually supposed to hurt unless he didn't know what the hell he was doing and–

At the abrupt pace he suddenly set, the rapid thrusting of his hips, his quiet moan in her ear, she lost all coherent thoughts. She gripped at his body as he did hers, head thrown back as she allowed herself to get lost in the carnal bliss that returned tenfold. It left her a quivering mess against him – she didn't even realise he finished with her until she came down from her high, his shaking limbs, his composure's disappearance, leaving her to stare up at him in dazed awe.

It hadn't lasted long – she hadn't expected it to – but he'd taken her satisfaction into consideration and she was glad for that.

Their first time hadn't been anything like she'd imagined it to be. In fact, she found herself feeling pleasantly surprised by it all. Gods, she really did need to stop working herself up over everything in her life, didn't she? So far (aside from the very first meeting, where they'd both been defensive and standoffish), Itachi had shown her nothing but kindness. Why would now be any different? When she'd already told him that it was a big deal to her? When he'd already discovered she was a hopeless romantic?

"Thank you," she mumbled shyly, gaze dropping to his chest.

His heart was still racing, she noticed with a small smile. She pressed a hand to his chest, fingers curling when Itachi shifted.

"Thank you," he repeated and returned her almost smile.

Why did he feel the need to thank her? She'd basically stayed on her back the whole time – he'd been the one in control, the one bringing her pleasure.

Realising her grip on his hip was still strong, Sakura released him and relaxed further into the bed. She did her best not to focus on the stickiness between her thighs as Itachi settled down beside her, though she longed to get up and go shower. Would he be offended if she did?

Instead of doing so, she remained there for a couple of minutes before she remembered an important piece of information Ino had told her, leading her to sit up and hold the sheets to her chest, smiling shyly.

"I need to pee."

He merely nodded and she left without another word, sitting on the toilet until she felt the urge to relieve herself.

Before Ino had advised her to do so (if she ever happened to do the impossible and have sex, she'd added dryly), Sakura hadn't known that peeing after sex would help clear the urinary tract of foreign fluids that could potentially cause infections. And she was supposed to be a medic. Ridiculous, right?

She quickly washed herself before leaving the bathroom, pausing when she did.

Seeing Itachi lounging on her bed, with the sheets low on his hips, barely keeping him covered and showing his (what Ino affectionately called) happy trail, was one she'd never really thought she'd see. Sakura couldn't decide whether she liked it or not. While he was most definitely easy on the eyes, his body displaying the lifestyle he lived with its muscles and scars, it made her secret mission seem all the more real.

They'd just had sex.

She wasn't sure how to even feel about it.

On the one hand, it was over and done with. The next time would hopefully be easier. On the other hand, it was way too easy getting caught up in the moment. Like earlier that day, she gave in to the sensations, allowed them to take control of the situation. Hell, she hadn't been able to reciprocate his touches – he'd been in complete control the whole time. Did that make it a failure? Would she somehow have to train herself not to be affected by his touch? Would she even be able to seduce Uchiha Itachi?

When she'd rushed to the bathroom, she'd been quick in a stupidly childish attempt at not letting him see her body. Now, she was covered in a towel. Why did she feel the need to do that? They'd just had sex. He'd seen and touched most of her body and she'd liked it.

His eyes were already on her, Sakura noticed and she bit her lip, eyeing her towel for a moment.

Then, she met his gaze once more and allowed it to fall to the floor, searching his expression and feeling part of herself sag with relief when she spotted the tell-tale signs of arousal. Hunger flashed through his eyes and she noticed his breathing grow shallow, but the most obvious sight was his growing erection as it demanded her attention.

Would he be able to go again so soon? Sakura found that she didn't feel sore – not really. If she wanted to, she could go again and even if it had been sore down there, all she'd really need to do was send some healing chakra to the area. But like she'd said: it only hurt when they weren't doing it properly.

He met her at the end of the bed when she approached, but Sakura caught his hand when he moved to touch her, smirking.

"You had your turn," she said and her smirk widened when his blush returned. Slowly, her knees sunk into the mattress on each side of his thighs, straddling him and she whispered into his ear, "I want to satisfy you this time, Itachi."

She found that he was more than capable of going a second time when she spent what felt like forever working over his length with her mouth and hands, soon riding him for even longer – long enough for her to climax twice. It had hope blooming in her chest that perhaps tomorrow wouldn't be a failure, not when she discovered that he especially liked when she quickened the pace with her hand, tongue slowly swirling around his sensitive tip before flicking it experimentally. He also liked it when she used her strength to pin him beneath her with a single hand, grinding her way to completion for them both.

The third time Sakura found that she weirdly enjoyed having her hair pulled, their position of her on all fours with her chest forced down into the bed allowing Itachi to twist one arm behind her back, the harshness of their coupling causing the bed to creak and groan warningly, effectively covering their sounds of pleasure. Apparently, she enjoyed rougher sex, though she certainly didn't want to continue with BDSM after their mission.

By the fourth time, they were too tired to do anything more than rock together, their hips barely separating as they clung to one another. It had confusion swirling within her, because Sakura discovered that she also loved the tenderness of it all. She liked being held so close, so delicately until they climaxed for the final time that night, lips brushing absentmindedly, tongues briefly touching, shaking sighs and moans intermingling.

Frustratingly, she got carried away each and every time, but that was okay, Sakura decided as she rolled onto her stomach, smiling in thanks when the sheets were brought up to cover her.

He did too.

As tired as she was, sleep would not come to her. She hoped that didn't mean their mission was making her an insomniac. Like she really needed that on top of all her other problems.

How long she lay there was a mystery to her, since Sakura tried not to count the passing minutes. It was long enough for Itachi to go and shower, however and when she sensed him hesitating after his return, she purposely shuffled to one side of her bed in a silent invitation that he accepted.

They needed to get used to sleeping next to one another, she told herself. Now that they had had sex, was there really any point in her having a separate bedroom to him? Although, if she did, what if a member of his clan decided to make a surprise visit and caught them in separate rooms? Would they be in trouble? Would she be allowed to pummel the intruder for the invasion of her privacy? And what about the sex? Would that become a regular thing or was it solely for the sake of the mission?

Sighing, she turned her head to the side, watching the figure beside her. Itachi was laying on his back with an arm beneath his head – she never saw him sleep in a different position. He didn't even move around in his sleep. Though, saying that, she could never tell the difference with him. Last night, she'd assumed he was asleep due to his even breathing and eyes being closed, but he'd in fact been awake. Had he even slept for the duration of their mission?

"Itachi? Are you awake?"

He didn't look at her. "Is something wrong?"

It didn't sound as though he'd been sleeping at all, so she didn't feel any guilt over possibly waking him. "Are you nervous?"

There was a pause and she felt him shift, head tilting in her direction. "About tomorrow?"

"No," she murmured, unable to speak any louder. "About getting married."

He hummed softly, thoughtfully, at that and she felt him move again, returning to looking up at the ceiling. "In some ways, yes."

At least she wasn't the only one. "Why?"

"You will be my wife," answered Itachi simply. "Although I have come to learn that you thrive best in your independence and dislike having that taken away from you, there are now many expectations of us – of me."

Well, he was certainly looking into it much deeper than she had. Her major concerns were the little things (in comparison to his worries, at least). "Like what?"

"For starters, the secrets we must keep, such as the façade of being happily married in the eyes of the village and the lies to our families regarding our obligations – to my clan especially." There was the sound of a sigh and she bit her lip, guilt blooming in her chest as she realised how much she'd been asking of Itachi. "I swore to you that I would do my utmost as heir of my clan to try and keep you an active kunoichi, but it will be one vote against many. Should my father oppose our wishes, then I would have to go against him. That is not taken lightly in my clan, Sakura."

What would happen if he did? Would it result in a fight? In further distance between Itachi and his clan? Would they leave him out of important meetings that she had to know about, for the sake of her mission?

She was startled when tears filled her eyes and in a pitiful attempt to keep them from being noticed, she turned her head away, purposely wiping her eyes on the pillow as she did so, willing herself to continue breathing normally.

It would be imperative of her to discuss her worries with Tsunade, but what if worst came to worst and she had to step down? What if she had no other choice but to retire for the sake of not failing her mission? If it was simply paranoia and there were no talks of a coup d'état, she would never return to active duty since she'd be trapped in the marriage. She'd forever be retired, just as she'd forever remain his wife.

"I do not take defeat lightly," he informed her and she sensed him moving, making her stomach twist when she noticed him turning onto his side and facing her from the mirror at the bottom of the bed. It was almost amusing, for who would have thought that they'd just had sex considering the careful distance between their bodies? "I understand that you don't, either. So, we need to be prepared for a tiresome battle."

No, she needed to be prepared to give everything she'd worked for up for the sake of a mission.

But could she?

A sweet aroma awoke her hours later and Sakura stretched, appreciating the pops and cracks of her joints that informed her she'd been sleeping a while.

It didn't surprise her to find the other half of the bed vacant when her eyes eventually opened, for the food had to come from somewhere, though she did hope he managed to get a few hours of sleep.

By the time she was fully alert, the food was being served on the bedside table that was once more pulled to the centre of their beds. She quietly thanked Itachi for handing her a robe, allowing her a moment of privacy to cover herself. Again, Sakura couldn't understand why she felt it necessary not only because they'd had sex, but because of her mission as a whole.

"Did you sleep well?" she asked while they ate, trying to make conversation.

"Fairly," came his honest response. Looking up from his meal, he continued, saying, "You don't appear to move around as much when sharing a bed."

Probably because she'd been subconsciously worried about overstepping some kind of boundary. "I suppose that's a good thing, right?" He simply nodded. Lowering her chopsticks, she decided to take the risk and ask outright, "Would you be against sharing a bed from the night we're married?"

"Why the sudden change of heart?" he asked, not unkindly.

Sighing, she shoved aside her pride and need to be independent, deciding that it couldn't be all take, take, take in their marriage. So far, Itachi had repeatedly stuck his neck on the line for her and was even willing to go up against his father if he disagreed with his decision of her remaining an active kunoichi. What exactly had she offered him in return? A few rounds of sex? It was hardly fair.

"Our conversation last night." Fiddling with the chopsticks, she dug around her bowl even though she knew it was impolite to do so. "Like you said: there's going to be a lot of expectations and so many lies that we have to keep up with. We can't risk someone spying on us and word getting back to your clan that we don't sleep in the same room."

He nodded, agreeing with her. "Thank you."

She didn't feel like teasing him about other benefits of their sharing a room. Perhaps unknowingly, Itachi had confirmed that it was likely they'd be spied on at some point and it felt like more and more of her freedom was being stripped away from her. How much would that clan – would her mission – ask of her before she was utterly bare before them all, with absolutely nothing left?

Tucking her hair behind her ear, Sakura returned to silently eating her breakfast (although the clock told her it was way into the afternoon), only pausing to drink the glass of water Itachi had kindly poured for her.

She wondered if it was normal to feel so awkward after sex. Not uncomfortable, but something close to it, enough to put her on edge whenever they caught the other's eye. For all she'd boasted about being so secure in her sexuality, not caring if she seemed crude or unladylike, she'd never felt more unsure of herself or where they stood now.

Did she regret it? Not entirely, no. But she did have some doubts about it being too soon.

Had she lost any of his respect?

Sakura banished the foolish thought from her mind. Why should she have to worry about something like that when Itachi no doubt didn't care in the least? For men, having sex within weeks of knowing a person wasn't that big of a deal. Women, however, were branded as easy or whores. But like hell she would let him – or anyone – put such a label on her.

She asked, "Do you feel better prepared for tonight?"

Again, he nodded. "I ensured to take note of all your reactions last night and know what to do or avoid. I believe I have a reasonable idea of what you like best."

Trust Itachi to make it sound like nothing more than a project, she thought dryly. "So, we'll go with the original plan, then. I'll give you oral and sustain your erection after your orgasm – remember to give me fair warning." He nodded, showing that he was listening. "You should last for however long the threesome goes on for after that," Sakura told him. "And you didn't seem overly sensitive when we started another round, which is a bonus for you."

Like Itachi, Sakura felt more confident in her ability to satisfy him and make it appear as though they were long-time lovers. At some point during their practice session, they'd grown more comfortable and open in their experimentation – proven by the roughness of their third time and the fact she'd allowed him to restrain her, to dominate her.

When he only nodded in response to her words, they finished their breakfast in silence, though Sakura found she didn't actually feel anything about it – about the silence, she meant. It didn't bother her in the slightest. If anything, she was grateful for it, as it gave her the time she needed to process everything and by process everything, what Sakura really meant was that she continuously repeated the words 'they had had sex' in her head. It still felt so surreal.

Watching him from the corner of her eye as Itachi began tidying away their leftovers and dishes, Sakura shifted. She wondered if their night with Akina would be anything like the night before? Would she lose herself in the moment again? Could she prevent that at all?

"Have you decided what your disguise will be?"

He glanced at her from over his shoulder before resuming his task. "I will keep my body, though will hide any distinguishable marks." Like his ANBU tattoo, Sakura thought to herself. "For my features, however, I will most likely use the same henge as the night before."

While that would be handy considering Akina had met that bland person, she believed the henge to be too boring. Knowing she would have to look the stranger in the eye while they were intimate wasn't a thought she enjoyed.

"Maybe something more attractive than that," suggested Sakura. Shuffling to the centre of her bed, she lowered herself onto her stomach, legs bending and feet raising into the air. "No offence, but the face you chose was kind of dull."

"I chose it due to how well it blended in," he reminded her. Once finished with his tidying, Itachi turned, though paused and part of her felt oddly victorious when his attention was immediately captured by her legs and the bobbing of her restless feet. "What do you have in mind?"

Oh? She had a say in the matter? "Try and look as much like yourself as you can."

"That is a dangerous game," he said. "There is the risk somebody will recognise me."

"I suppose."

"Are you pouting?" Itachi questioned.

"What?" she demanded shrilly, jumping to her knees in wide eyed shock. "No!"

He smirked. "And now you are blushing."

Was she? Sakura felt her cheeks, horrified to find that they were warm. Gods, she…

No! He couldn't take the control from her.

Dropping her hands to her robe, she teased the bow holding it together. "Okay, so I like the way you look," she murmured.

Sakura knew immediately she had the upper hand once more, Itachi's gaze fixated on the tie as she pulled on it, slowly causing the robe to fall open. It kept her breasts covered, but she knew he would be able to see the small patch of pink hair between her legs.

"Are you saying you'd prefer looking into another's eyes while having sex with me?" she questioned, gaze narrowing fractionally. "That you'd enjoy touching my body, but seeing someone completely different when you looked up?"

"Are you seducing me, Sakura?"

She smirked, heart in her throat. "Is it working?"

But instead of giving her the reaction she was hoping for (that blush of his, the shocking show of his prudish nature that caused him to look away), Itachi raised an eyebrow, smirking faintly. It seemed the night before had given him a boost in confidence in that area, taking away his shyness.

"What if it is?"

What, indeed.

The question caused her pause and she teased the collar of her robe, knowingly displaying a few more inches of skin to his eager eyes. Did she want to seduce him in that moment? Even though it held no real purpose?

Huffing with amusement, she shouldered the robe back on, tightening the bow with an air of finality. "I suppose we'll have to wait until tonight to find out."

"Oh?"

"Mmhm. You'll just have to wait until we're with Akina – if you can handle sharing me, that is." She stood haughtily and began to make her way to the bathroom, her smirk only widening when Itachi caught her wrist, forcing her to face him. "What is it, Itachi?"

It both surprised and excited her when she felt herself being guided backwards until her back bumped into the wall, leaving her to stare up at his lidded eyes with barely contained awe – both at his reaction and her own, for who would have expected it? Certainly not her.

Apparently Itachi had left a lasting impression on her body the night before, because having him leaning so close to her, his teeth grazing on her earlobe, did strange things to her insides, putting her straight into the mood whereas the night before, it'd taken so long for that to happen. Was it because she knew what to expect from him now?

"Do not underestimate an Uchiha, Sakura," he warned in a soft murmur, the feeling of his breath washing over her skin making her knees feel weak. "While it may be necessary for the sake of the mission, I don't share."

"Even if we're not in love?" she questioned. Looking up at him from beneath her lashes when he pulled back, staring down at her with that maddening mask of his, she bit her lip, asking after a moment, "Are you against sharing me even if you don't hold any feelings for me?"

"Yes."

She smirked. "So you have a lot of pride, then."

It wasn't a question, but he answered it like it was, asking in return, "Would you like to be disrespected by your spouse in such a way?"

No, of course not. It was heartless and cruel and she couldn't think of a worse fate than being stuck in a loveless marriage with an unfaithful partner.

"Well, then," she said in a low purr, standing on her tiptoes to try and close the distance between their faces, dragging her lips up his throat until she reached his jaw. "It's a good thing I have no intentions of straying, isn't it? The question is–" His balance was knocked when she leapt up, forcing him to catch her as she wrapped her legs around his waist, bringing her back to the wall with a thud. "–will you?"

"You have my word as an Uchiha–"

"Drop the formalities," she ordered softly and nuzzled her nose to his, revelling in the way he accepted her affections so easily. Didn't he realise what was happening? He was Uchiha Itachi. Surely, he held some form of inkling? "Don't speak to me as a member of the Uchiha Clan, speak to me as Itachi, an ordinary man."

He was silenced for a few moments, gaze searching hers for the ill intentions she kept buried deep within her, refusing to let him see them. Instead, she waited patiently, reaching up to brush his ponytail off his shoulder before she was wrapping her arms around his neck.

"No," he stated, voice quiet. "I won't betray you."

There.

She was wriggling her way in.

Ignoring the pang of discomfort at the realisation (and the confusion that swept through her moments later, since it was her mission to win him over), she played with the hair at the nape of his neck, smiling faintly.

"We better get ready," she said.

He nodded wordlessly, letting her go.

Akina was already in the room when they arrived, surprising them both with already being naked and in her seat, waiting for them patiently.

"I brought sake, Milady," she informed them, head held high.

It seemed that despite her appearance and willingness to be naked before them, Akina was on guard due to Itachi's presence – it didn't worry Sakura, for she'd been expecting it. She would simply have to try and ease them into it somehow.

"This is my friend – you can call him Hajime," she instructed. Placing her hands to her hips, she continued to stand by the door, keeping her jacket on over her costume to show she was being serious. "Before we get started, I want to ask: are you sure about this?"

"Yes, Milady."

Refraining from narrowing her eyes on the calm woman, she tipped her chin in the direction of the sake, ordering, "Pour us sake, Toy."

Wordlessly, she did as ordered and once her back was turned, Sakura shared a glance with Itachi, who nodded ever so slightly once in response, already watching her.

It appeared he'd taken her words on board, for his eyes remained his own – in shape and colour – however, after that, there were no more familiarities. His hair was much shorter, resembling Sasuke's (if he happened to grow it out a few inches to keep it from standing up at the back), his cheekbones weren't as high as they usually were and his features weren't as sharp, lacking that aristocratic gene that seemed to run through the whole Uchiha Clan, but he still somehow exuded that proud aura of his, so if she somehow managed to lose track of who he was due to his henge, it would knock her back down a peg and remind her.

Turning to accept their glasses, Sakura watched Akina closely, challenging, "Safe words."

The response was swift. "Apples and sparks."

Nodding, she sipped at the sake, appreciating the fine taste. While drinking on missions was frowned upon, it wasn't as bad as long as they remained in control of themselves and didn't allow it to affect the mission. Confident in their abilities to remain professional, Sakura felt comfortable with the odd couple of glasses.

They had their plan. Should things turn out the way they expected them to, then once they had their answers, it would go one of two ways.

Handing her glass over to Itachi, she murmured to Akina, "Undress me."

It seemed only fair considering she was already naked and she felt no shame when the woman began undressing her, hands lingering in certain parts of her body as she removed the long jacket, leaving Sakura to stand in a lacy black matching set, complete with stockings, suspenders and pair of heels so high they'd had Itachi doing a double take when she first slipped them on.

"You look beautiful, Milady," Akina murmured the compliment, sounding in awe.

Her hands came to the swell of her own hips, accentuated by the belt for the suspenders. "Are you just going to stand there gawking?"

"I…"

Was she too uneasy due to Itachi's presence?

Refraining from frowning, Sakura took both Itachi's and Akina's hands, bringing them closer to her, allowing them to sandwich her in as she leaned back into Itachi's chest, the familiar feeling of his body easing nerves she hadn't realised she was experiencing.

"Look at me," she ordered softly and reached out, hand coming to Akina's face and cupping it in a gentle move that seemed to surprise her. "You're safe here. We're all friends. Nothing that you don't want to happen will happen, okay? Just remember your safe words and we'll know your limits."

She nodded.

Still holding Itachi's hand, she brought him to her side, offering a smile as she looked between the two.

Honestly, she was lost on how to get things started. In her mind, she'd felt as though she had the perfect plan and would know exactly what to do, but she hadn't considered how to get to that stage. Jumping straight into giving Itachi oral was too much too soon, wasn't it? And how did she implement BDSM into it all?

She swallowed down the nerves. No matter what, she couldn't show them.

Recalling the jealousy that'd shown when she witnessed another receiving her attention, Sakura ordered, "Get in your chair and tie yourself up."

Nodding, she did as she was ordered to, surprising her briefly with how well she tied the knots for once. Instead of being so sloppy that they were easy to escape from (which Sakura had eventually started to suspect was on purpose, since it gave her a way to defend herself, should she have to), they were considerably tight – much tighter than she ever would have made them. They instantly turned her skin a surprising shade of red, spilling over the ropes until it looked as though they were swelling.

But she didn't comment on it, instead strutting her way over to the dresser and reaching straight for the vibrator and flogger.

When she turned to face the two once more, she ran it over the skin of her thighs, trailing it upwards and demanding their attention remain fixated on her. It did.

"Hajime isn't used to this lifestyle, just as you're not used to men or sharing," Sakura began and made her way over to the brunette. Slowly sinking to her knees, she stroked Akina's inner thighs with barely-there touches, watching from beneath her lashes as the woman squirmed in her place. "So we're all going to start off slowly."

Daringly, she brought the vibrator to her own mouth, lubricating it efficiently, never once breaking eye contact, all the while her other hand toyed with Akina, rubbing light circles on her clitoris.

"Do you remember what this does?" she asked.

She nodded quickly. "Yes, Milady."

"We're going to leave this on the middle setting," murmured Sakura and she lowered the vibrator, placing it to her opening. "To get you going."

Before she could reply, she was inserting it without warning, drinking in the sight of her expression as it contorted with surprised pleasure.

"Now, then," she said and stood, leaving a lingering touch on her thighs. Stepping back, Sakura faced Itachi, accepting the sake he handed to her. It was after a sip that she continued, saying, "Would you like the honours of turning our toy on, Hajime?"

He nodded and took the controls, assessing them for a single moment before they heard the faint sound of the vibrator, which was soon drowned out by Akina's quiet moan, her head falling forward.

"She hates not being the centre of attention," Sakura told him suddenly and smirking at Akina's widening eyes, she ran her free hand down his chest, stopping on the waistband of his pants. "But she has to earn her rewards." Looking over her shoulder at the other woman, she murmured, "Do you think you can handle another touching me? Watching them please me?"

The sake was taken from her, soon placed on the dresser and when Itachi approached, it was with confidence, his hands falling to her waist.

Did he feel nervous too? Sakura wondered if it was possible since he was, after all, Uchiha Itachi. But then again, he'd already shown a completely different side to him, one she had no idea even existed.

Reaching up, she eased him out of his jacket and shirt with tender touches, purposely showing extra affection when she noticed the reaction Akina gave. It seemed to aggravate her, her frown deepening when Sakura reached for his pants.

"You hate this, don't you?" Sakura questioned softly, sighing when Itachi began kissing her neck, cradling the back of her head to tip it further back and grant himself more access to her throat. Despite wanting to shut her eyes and relish in the contact, she kept her gaze locked on Akina's, raising a challenging eyebrow. "You hate seeing him touch me."

"I-I don't hate it, Milady."

"Oh?" She stroked her way across the waistband of his pants, easing them down, only pausing when Itachi knowingly suckled on the most sensitive part of her neck, causing her to gasp. "Careful, Hajime," she whispered and gently pulled his face away, smiling. "You know your kisses drive me crazy."

"I know," he replied with a smirk. "However, it seems your plaything wishes to know more about your body."

She glanced in the brunette's direction, taking in the shallow breathing and constant squirming of her hips. The look in her eyes wasn't angry like she'd been expecting it to be – no, it was filled with longing and a desperation to have more involvement.

Sakura smirked up at him. "You're sharing your secrets with her?"

"Of course," Itachi murmured and once more tipped her head back, making Akina suck in a sharp breath when their noses brushed. "I want you to enjoy yourself. If I must share my knowledge of your body, then so be it."

"Ah, but there's one thing she doesn't deserve."

His smirk returned, fingers tangling in her hair. "Aa."

The kiss was intensely sensual, their tongues joining almost immediately and leaving her almost melting into him. Sakura felt like she was losing herself to the sensations. He kissed her so deeply, so passionately, that she felt herself nearly forgetting about Akina entirely, the only thing keeping her grounded being her soft whimper.

"Only I have earned the right to kiss you," Itachi reminded her and brushed the hair off her face.

Sparing the brunette another glance, Sakura started kissing her way down Itachi's body, eliciting soft sighs and quiet moans when she finished undressing him, baring all of him to the other woman in the room. His erection stood proudly, demanding her attention and she gave him what he wanted, repeating the touches she'd discovered he'd liked the most the night before.

It didn't hurt when he grabbed her hair, guiding her mouth over his length. If anything, it increased her own pleasure and Sakura groaned, moving her head faster, causing Itachi's grip to tighten, his hiss of pleasure making her insides clench with need.

"M-Milady…"

With a long, tortuous pull, she allowed his erection to fall out of her mouth, asking, "What is it?"

"Please," she whispered and shifted, panting. Her hold on the back of the chair had her knuckles turning white. "I need…"

"Touch yourself," she ordered. "Touch yourself while watching me please Hajime."

She nodded, hand instantly going to her weeping centre, the quick, desperate circles indicating her excitement.

Sakura returned to Itachi's length, one hand settling at the bottom of his length as she set a more relaxed rhythm, noticing from the corner of her eye that Akina copied her pace. Keeping her eyes locked with the woman's, she relaxed her throat, going all the way to the base of his penis. Itachi's moan had her pressing her thighs together tightly and she reached up, not surprising him as she fondled his balls.

At one particularly insistent pull on her hair, Sakura prepared herself, though it wasn't until she glanced up at Itachi with her mouth once more pressing to the base of his throbbing penis that he finished, just barely managing to hide it from showing on his expression.

It didn't taste like much, she found, although there was a tang of something that she couldn't quite put her finger on. Ignoring it, she focused on making sure none of his semen showed, swallowing it discreetly. Once she felt him softening in her mouth, she set her chakra to work, bringing him back to life.

Akina's moans caught her attention and Sakura looked over to her once more, asking in a lower voice, "Did you like that?"

She nodded quickly, back arching.

Sakura pouted. "It looks like you're struggling there."

"Y-Yes, Milady."

Feeling dizzy with her own arousal, Sakura used Itachi to stabilise herself as she stood, wondering how the hell he'd even managed to remain standing himself.

Pressing a lingering kiss to his collarbone, she turned away, approaching Akina and making quick work of the ropes, only briefly worrying about the slight tears on her skin, ordering, "Get on the bed."

She did so eagerly and while watching her, Sakura accepted her sake gratefully, washing away the odd aftertaste of Itachi's semen.

"What do you think we should do with her, Hajime?" she questioned.

"I think you should bestow upon her your greatest gift and curse: your mouth."

"Careful," Sakura warned him and kissed his impish smirk away. "Or else I'll switch your positions."

Handing back the glass, she made her way over to her, silently warning herself to refrain from drinking any more of the sake. It was apparently much stronger than she'd originally suspected, leaving her to take more care in walking in her heels.

She reached out and yanked Akina's hips to the edge of the bed, once more lowering herself to her knees.

"Is this what you want?" she asked softly. "Do you want me to use my mouth?"

There was a pitiful whine and Akina threw her head back, the sound of the vibrator intensifying.

Chuckling, she murmured, "Hajime, don't be so cruel."

"Forgive me, my hand must have slipped."

Demandingly, she left her hips up in the air, bending at the waist as she kissed Akina's thighs soothingly, the path she created obvious to them all as she left little red splotches wherever she suckled on the woman's skin. The love-bites seemed to intensify the heightened pleasure she was already experiencing, for Akina's thighs trembled.

It was only when Sakura felt Itachi settling down behind her, hips just below hers, hands gently adjusting her position ever so slightly by spreading her legs wider, that she swept her tongue down the length of Akina's heat, the responding cry recreating the clenching of Sakura's inner muscles from moments before.

Itachi's hand came to her own heat, checking to see if she was ready and because she was (which seemed to surprise him, for he briefly paused when he felt how damp she was), he tugged her underwear to the side, slowly sinking her down on his length. She could only moan loudly against her skin, hands grasping at Akina's awaiting ones, surprising herself when she found that their fingers had entwined.

Meeting the brunette's gaze, she offered a smile, guessing that she was no doubt concerned. Given all that had happened to her previously, it was only to be expected that she assumed penetration by a man would cause pain. However, she couldn't have been more wrong in that moment. No, it was the exact opposite and Itachi's deep, long strokes were making it difficult to focus on her task at hand.

One of her hands left Akina's, parting her lips and granting herself easier access to her opening. She could both feel and hear the vibrator as it continued to add to her pleasure, even as she circled her tongue around her clitoris.

She pressed her forehead to Akina's thigh suddenly when Itachi's hand came down on her ass with more force than expected, eliciting pleasure that shocked her greatly. It seemed he hadn't meant for it to happen, for he then stroked the area comfortingly, silently apologising. But she wasn't complaining, and she showed him that when her back arched further, hips shifting against his when he pressed their bodies together once more, holding her in place. Similarly to the night before, she was in awe of how deep he felt, the fullness nearly overwhelming her.

At an insistent tug on her hair, she offered a shaky smile and returned to Akina, setting a more incessant pace with her tongue that had the woman's back arching off the bed. It provoked Sakura into pinning her hips, stroking them with her thumbs when her startled eyes met hers momentarily.

Her pace continued to quicken when Itachi's did, leaving her to moan and gasp against Akina's heat, her body shaking with each harsh thrust.

Once more, hands grabbed at hers, giving her gentle squeezes and she gratefully stopped focusing on satisfying Akina, instead allowing herself to succumb to the bliss that greeted her when Itachi grabbed her hips and pounded into her. It left her crying out, burying her face into Akina's thigh until he was reaching for her hair and pulling her back, granting the other woman with a full view of her ecstasy.

"Do you enjoy this?" he asked Akina. Vaguely, Sakura realised it was the first time he'd spoken with her so directly. "Seeing her so lost in her pleasure?"

"Y-Yes," she whimpered and she brought their joined hands to her centre, coaxing Sakura's hands into creating friction for her. "Please, don't stop."

"Not until I feel her-" His sentence was emphasised by a particularly harsh thrust that had Sakura's body jolting, scrambling for something to grab onto. "-coming undone around me."

"More friction," Akina encouraged. "Touch her."

Itachi scoffed, but Sakura couldn't find it in herself to be surprised by his sudden display of arrogance. No, she was stunned by the fact that he released her hair and reached around her, hand clutching her throat and yanking their bodies closer together, fingers flexing momentarily before he started applying pressure.

"I know exactly what she likes," he muttered into her ear, the constant thrusting of his hips leaving her a wanton mess. Gods, she couldn't even think clearly, only able to keep her lidded gaze locked with Akina's, hands clutching at her body to anchor herself to her. She could feel herself on the edge and knew that it would be a devastating orgasm. "Don't I?"

She could barely even nod.

His other hand came to her hip, the hold so strong she was certain it would leave bruises, but she didn't complain. It startled her how much she liked it.

"Let go of your plaything," he ordered in a breathless whisper, nipping at her ear. "Lest you wish to hurt her."

Reluctantly, she did so, giving herself to him entirely. She could feel her face flushing a faint shade of red in response to his grip on her throat, but she didn't want him to stop. Even though the shinobi in her would no doubt scream at her once she was able to think coherently, she just…

Gods, don't stop!

Akina sat up and knelt before her in the tiny space between Sakura's body and the bed, lowering her mouth to her breasts after tugging the bra down.

Her cry went up a pitch, body trembling.

"Come for us," ordered Itachi and he reached around her body, seeking out her clitoris to further stimulate her – like she even needed it. "I want to feel you dripping over my hard co-"

Her body went taught for all of two seconds before everything suddenly exploded within her and she was trembling all over, unable to control the movement of her limbs or her sharp cries. She was vaguely thankful for Itachi pinning her body to his, preventing her from accidentally grabbing Akina in her pitiful attempt to hold onto something.

Akina's eyes were intense with their awe and admiration for them both, but Sakura didn't care to see it. She was too wrapped up in the carnality of it all, the only thing keeping her from collapsing into a mess of shaking limbs being Itachi.

When she finally came down from her high, she felt such a strong aftermath that it left her hazy and in need of extra support, hands seeking Akina, feeling grateful when the woman allowed her to fall into her, nuzzling her throat and leaving soft, soothing kisses.

"You never fail to disappoint," she murmured with a chuckle, glancing over her shoulder at Itachi.

Apparently, he was also lost in his bliss, although she could tell that he hadn't climaxed with her. It had her inwardly frowning, especially when his hands trembled faintly on her hips, his forehead coming to her shoulder.

Was he tired? Masking her worry and suspicion, she instructed, "Get me my drink."

He did so without complaint and noticing the slight tremble of his legs when he stood, Sakura's insides turned to ice. Even though he'd been vigorous moments ago, it didn't make up for the fact that he was fighting to remain composed. Something was up with him.

That thought was only confirmed when he handed her the glass, saying, "I will have to go and get more sake. It seems we have finished the bottle."

Already? They hadn't had that much, had they?

"Repeat last night," ordered Sakura, handing the glass of sake back to Itachi after she'd taken a hearty sip, chakra immediately setting to breaking it down as she settled herself back onto the bed, watching the woman expectantly. "Show him how good you are with that mouth of yours."

Two things quickly became apparent as Akina did as she was ordered.

The first was that the sake had been spiked, leading Sakura to hurl a pillow over at Itachi, stopping him from drinking more.

The second was that the woman before her, slobbering over her thighs, was not Akina.

No, the sensation was completely wrong. Unlike the day before, when Akina had clearly known what she was doing and immediately had her like putty in her hands, this person was a complete mess. Gods, how hadn't she noticed before?

Before the drug could take full effect, she lifted one of her legs and slammed it into the fake's shoulder, sending her flying back across the room and closer to Itachi, who rounded on them with his hand coming to their throat and sharingan activating, forcing the person to keep their gazes locked with his.

Grimacing as she fought through the dizziness, Sakura sat herself up. It felt as though she'd foolishly downed her way through several bottles of Tsunade's finest sake and the urge to throw up was overwhelming, leaving her to launch herself towards the waste basket near the door, emptying the contents of her stomach.

How long she was there for, she had no idea. It must have been a while, however, because Itachi was soon holding back her hair and rubbing her back.

"I sh-should've-" Vomiting once more broke off the sentence and she trembled. "-known."

"They were a convincing fake," was all he said in response.

While that was true, it didn't change the fact that Akina – the fake Akina, anyway – hadn't drunk even a fraction of the amount she had, instead taking a meagre sip before sitting down. It should have been obvious that something was up with the sake when it affected her a lot faster than Sakura thought possible. Assuming it was stronger stuff was so stupid of her, damn it!

Gods, she'd screwed up. Their mission was supposed to prove to Itachi that she was a capable kunoichi, that she could remain an active kunoichi. And she'd gone and messed it all up by falling for such an obvious attack. Even knowing that Itachi had drunk the sake too and hadn't been suspicious did little to ease her stress.

Then again, she was more than likely going to have to retire anyway–

No. She couldn't think that way.

She had to redeem herself.

Shutting her eyes, she pressed one hand to her stomach and one to Itachi's. The green glow of chakra was steady and determined as it invaded their bodies and worked tirelessly to break down the drug, the effects immediate as the haze lifted, taking the dizziness with it.

Sakura breathed out a sigh of relief and dropped her head. "I'm sorry."

"You-"

"I'm a medic," she interrupted him seriously, frowning. "I'm trained to detect these kinds of things, but I got carried away and failed to see the signs."

Itachi sighed at that. "You are allowed to make mistakes, Sakura – as long as you learn from them, that is."

Still, she couldn't shake the horrible feeling in her gut and it only increased when she caught sight of the impostor. Instead of seeing Akina's body, she now saw a scrawny man's, the sight of his sightless brown eyes glued to them sickening her as she realised that the man had touched her and she'd touched him and–

"Oh, Gods," she whispered, horrified.

No. She couldn't let it get the best of her. Not yet. For now, she had a mission to complete.

"Akina is alive," Itachi told her.

But she shook her head, arguing, "It's not that. It's…" Sakura swallowed down the bile and felt an intense urge to cover herself when those dead eyes continued to bore into her. "It wasn't Akina and he…"

Knowing that a strange man had been disguised as Akina and touching her so intimately, had known of the things she'd done previously, mortified Sakura, even though she knew she had no room to complain since they'd been willing to do the same to the brunette.

"Are you-"

"No, we'll talk about it after," she said suddenly and met his eye, trying to block out the man's haunting gaze. "Right now, we have a mission to complete."

They were going to regret screwing with her.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11

Oh, You Will See Me Thrive

The door was ripped from its hinges the second she planted her foot on it, sending it careening to the other side of the room, becoming embedded in the wall.

It was furiously that she entered their hideout, the main room being a hall of sorts and she met the gazes of each of the lackeys coldly, her fists clenching when they stood up and drew their weapons. There were so many of them, but she refused to back down or show any indecisiveness.

The hideout was huge, housing the small army before her effortlessly and she calmly assessed the different exits and stability of the building for when the fighting began. With the number of pillars stationed around, she had plenty of spots to hide behind should she need some form of shield and it didn't appear as though the building would collapse if she took a couple of them out.

"You have something of mine," she muttered, attention retuning to them. "I want her back."

"What the hell are you talking about?" one of the pawns demanded.

"Who are you?"

"You-"

According to the information Itachi had extracted from the impostor: Akina was locked away somewhere in the hideout, although the specific location was unknown. Only her brother knew, so Sakura made the assumption that it would either be right under her nose, or close to him considering the abuse.

"Know that I'm not against taking you all out," Sakura said in a fair warning. She then brought her fist to the palm of her hand, the cracking of her knuckles threatening. "Either give her back to me or you're done for."

"Now, now," a new voice uttered and she glared up at the man standing on the balcony, staring down at the scene before him with a lidded gaze. "Akina does not belong to you."

There were mutters throughout the crowds of his minions, but not once did she look away from the monstrous man, her upper lip curling.

He didn't look like much, but to somebody who was constantly on the receiving end of his abuse, she supposed he would look intimidating – the only reason why he didn't look such a way to her was because Sakura knew she could defend herself. Nobody could go up against her strength and she was not against dirty moves such as a sharp knee or shin to the groin, should they try anything with her. Hell, she was tempted to tear the whole goddamn thing off and leave him to bleed out.

"So you're the twin, huh?"

Narrowing her eyes fractionally, she pondered how she would go about her impromptu rescue mission.

Really, she should have abandoned Akina without a backwards glance. She should have turned her back on her and accepted that it couldn't be helped. But she couldn't do that. Not when she knew the woman was being used in such a horrific way, having her name dragged through the mud so that her disgusting twin brother could keep his own clean. He wanted to continue to look innocent, to have an escape should everything go south.

"The one who can't keep his hands to himself," she added coldly, expression darkening.

More chatter. It seemed to irk Akina's brother, whose gaze travelled throughout the crowd, scowling at the rising volume. Picking out snippets of their conversations wasn't impossible and Sakura wasn't surprised to find they were disgusted to discover how cruel their leader truly was. Even the lowest of low agreed that incest was gross, but to sexually abuse one's own relative was downright unforgivable.

"Please," he scoffed in response. "Do you really believe all that she told you?"

Yes. Without hesitation. There was no way somebody could fake such a tragic backstory, not while looking so terrified and lost and full of self-loathing, not when she had the bruises on such awkward parts of her body to prove it. Damn it, she was a medic. She knew when an injury was self-inflicted and Akina's weren't.

While they were recovering from the drugged sake, Itachi had shared his findings with her, informing her of Akina's detainment after her brother had grown sick of her disappearing acts and disloyalty. It seemed the lackey sent to them held a greater standing than the ones surrounding her, for he'd known of the abuse. He'd known so much about Akina, though Itachi had told her he was a torture expert, meaning the man had extracted the information from her, learning all of Akina's mannerisms and her personality traits. It was why he'd been such a convincing fake, for there wasn't a piece of information that he didn't know.

They'd had two plans to choose from: infiltrate the enemy base as the man or go straight to them as herself.

Infiltrating as the man would have had its perks, sure. However, it would have required way too much time and energy. It was time they potentially didn't have to spare, as the more time that passed, the greater the danger Akina would be in. They had to get her out of there as quickly as possible.

Much to her happiness and surprise, Itachi had agreed with her.

"Where is she?" demanded Sakura coldly.

"You have–"

"I said–" Her foot connected with one of pillars supporting the balcony, causing it to crumble beneath the man who suddenly leapt from it and she heard many take uneasy steps back at her show of strength. "–where is she?"

His days of torturing his sister were over.

She would make damn sure of it.

The sudden presence of another appearing to her left had Sakura spinning on her heel, effortlessly dodging the kunai aimed for her throat.

"Leave while you still can, kunoichi," he muttered warningly. He came to a standstill, aiming the kunai at her face, but she stared him down unfalteringly. "You won't survive a battle against me."

There was nothing in their mission details stating that they had to hide Konoha's involvement – they wouldn't have to, considering Fire Country's daimyō was in danger.

So, Sakura released her henge, allowing her seal to stand out sharply against her skin, the recognition in the man's eyes making her smirk coldly at him.

"But what if I can't die in battle?" she questioned, tone soft. "What happens then?"

He was fast, she would give him that. Just when she swung for him, he sidestepped her, darting straight for the exit but just as he reached it, flames suddenly roared to life, trapping them all inside.

It was only then that Itachi revealed himself, his own henge no longer active as he looked down on the abuser with the indifferent stare she'd often pictured. His sharingan was activated and if that didn't tell them who they were dealing with, then the emblem on the back of his shirt sure did as Itachi slowly approached Sakura (Akina's twin had wisely put more distance between them upon recognising Itachi, no longer looking into his eyes).

"My partner asked you a question." When all that met him was unnerved silence, Itachi narrowed his eyes fractionally. "It would do you well not to anger her any more than what she already is."

Like that was even possible. Sakura could already feel herself growing angrier by the second. Her rage was fuelled by her desperation to end Akina's suffering, to set her free, to save their daimyō's life and the fate of Fire Country's. Having such a corrupt man in power when he would be capable of controlling even Konoha, couldn't happen.

"All this over Akina?"

"You bet your ass it is."

Blue eyes narrowed dangerously and he clutched his kunai tighter.

The original plan was to take the whole organisation down and that hadn't changed. Just because the rogue-nin working for Akina's twin were disgusted by his actions, it didn't change the fact that they'd willingly involved themselves in his plans. They knew exactly what they'd signed up for, going off what the Akina-impersonator was thinking. That meant, for the safety of Fire Country, they all had to die.

Glancing to the rogue-nin around her, Sakura narrowed her eyes fractionally, formulating a plan in her mind as she noticed many preparing themselves for battle.

Several of their chakra signatures stood out, telling her there were shinobi there who were at least b-ranked or higher – together, they would prove a challenge for her, but if she used her head, she would come out victorious.

There was also the issue as to whether he would let her fight the others, Sakura concluded when her gaze returned to the abusive twin. Would he run? Use her distraction to escape? What would happen to Akina if that happened?

They couldn't prioritise Akina's life over the mission, she scolded herself. As sad as it was to admit, even if she'd been an innocent civilian caught in the crossfire, they had to prioritise the mission since the whole of Fire Country depended on them. If they saved her life? Great. But they couldn't go out of their way to do so.

"I have a proposition for you," murmured Sakura, blatantly dismissing the lackeys surrounding them. "If you win, I'll leave without another word."

She could sense Itachi's curiosity and she was grateful that that was all it was. Having him trust her plan instead of questioning her in front of the enemy meant so much to her. He believed she knew what she was doing and could handle herself.

That was one of the biggest compliments a shinobi could receive from a superior.

"A bet?" he scoffed.

"You know of my shishou, right?" she questioned in a haughty manner. Hand coming to her hip, the other pointing to her seal with her thumb, she smirked. "She's the Godaime Hokage and I'm not ashamed to admit I followed closely in her footsteps of enjoying a bet or two, especially when the stakes are so high. It really gets my adrenaline pumping."

There were murmurs in the crowd and Sakura picked out her shishou's unfortunate nickname, The Legendary Sucker.

Inwardly, she smirked.

It seemed Akina's twin also knew of Tsunade's infamy, for he smirked. "And if you win?"

"I get Akina."

Hesitation.

It almost floored her.

And then…

"Fine," he agreed with a curt nod towards Itachi. "But this is one-on-one."

"Please," Sakura responded, scoffing. It didn't surprise her that he feared going against him, however a detached Uchiha Itachi was the least of his problems, especially considering she was out for blood and was taking all he'd done personally. "I can handle you by myself."

"Bring Akina down here," he ordered suddenly of one lackey, going on to tell him where she was. "Make it fast if you value your life."

"You want her to watch me kill you?" Sakura questioned with a snort. "That's fine by me."

Her determination to win their battle quadrupled when Akina was dragged to the hall stark naked, her eyes wide with terror and humiliation. Many fresh cuts and bruises marred her body, even as the brunette tried her utmost to conceal her shame with shaking limbs. The woman who'd appeared in the strip club was nowhere to be seen, her pride demolished, body damaged and dirty, mind broken.

Her fists shook.

"Y-You–" Akina whispered, horrified. "Why…?"

Narrowing her eyes, she set her deadly gaze on the brother, upper lip curling with a snarl.

"Harou, please–"

Haruo, huh?

"This kunoichi thinks she's going to win you, Akina," her brother, Harou, informed her, smirking nastily. "She seems to think she has a claim over you." The contempt in his blue eyes set Sakura on edge, the hairs on the back of her neck beginning to stand in response. "We know that's not true, don't we?"

Losing wasn't an option. Not when one look into his eyes told her of the torture he would inflict upon Akina for her intervention.

She couldn't let that happen.

"Akina."

It seemed to startle Akina when she called her by her name instead of the word 'Toy' because immediately, she was looking to her, eyes wide in shock.

Sakura straightened up and stretched out her left arm across her chest, keeping it there with the aid of her right before swapping them over, though her eyes never left Harou's for a second, remaining locked and cold.

"I'm going to kill him regardless of your feelings."

Going off the shift in stance and his quick glance in his twin's direction, Sakura could tell she'd unsettled him with the coldness of her words.

Snarling, she shot off from her place, fist drawing back. "Don't look at her when you're fighting me."

Spinning when he did, she ducked, easily dodging his fist before striking with her own, eyes narrowing fractionally when he was startled by the force of her punch. While she missed him, the air distorted from her enhanced strength, threatening to knock him off balance.

"Monster strength," he muttered and leapt backwards, making sure to avoid close combat. His followers wisely backed away in response, giving them more room. "You really are Tsunade's apprentice."

Her upper lip curled. "Tsunade-sama."

His lips split into a malicious grin. "A woman doesn't deserve such a–"

She didn't even let him finish his sentence as she grabbed one of his lackeys and launched them at him, ignoring the yell of surprise, his weapons clattering on the cement floor.

Following right after the lackey, she tilted her head to the side, avoiding the sudden appearance of a katana.

"Don't try spouting that shit at me," she warned darkly, following closely whenever Harou tried to create more distance, refusing to give him a break as she threw relentless punches. Along the way, he dropped the katana, too focused on dodging. "Bigoted piece of–"

He whirled around, causing Sakura's eyes to widen when he reached for Akina.

Stooping to grab the discarded katana, she launched it where she predicted his hand to be in a second's time, her enhanced strength aiding the blade in travelling at a higher speed.

Within a second of throwing it, blood splattered across Akina's horrified features, the sound of Harou's hand falling to the ground with a sickening thud silencing the hall of rogue-nin.

"Don't," Sakura muttered, trembling with her rage. "Don't fucking touch her."

It was obvious that if Harou's teeth and jaw weren't as tightly clenched as they appeared to be, he would have been screaming in agony and for that, a darker part of Sakura rejoiced, for it was the least he deserved after all he'd done.

"You may as well give up now," she warned. "You're going to bleed out in minutes."

"No, he–"

Sakura's eyes snapped to Akina's, only to widen in shock when she sensed the change in his chakra, the sudden green glow enveloping his severed wrist making her silently seethe.

"Living as a rogue-nin means you're limited when it comes to medical attention," Harou told her even though she hadn't asked. "I thought it prudent to teach myself medical ninjutsu."

Although it wasn't impossible to learn medical ninjutsu, the fact that he'd taught himself while living as a rogue-nin told Sakura he was a more troublesome opponent than she'd previously believed. Even having a woman who was renowned for her medical skills teaching her hadn't saved Sakura from the difficulties. Medical ninjutsu was hard to master.

And he was healing himself without weaving any signs.

Green eyes narrowed.

What else was he hiding?

Was there something that kept Akina in line? Some kind of jutsu that forced her to stay, frightening her enough to endure the abuse?

Sensing the air shift behind her, Sakura spun, eyes going wide as sharp pains shot throughout her body.

She gritted her teeth, unable to keep the strangled scream back as her muscles were sent into spasms.

"No–"

Stupid lightning clone–

"When you encounter the kinds of shinobi I do on a daily basis, you tend to learn a thing or two, unlike you sheltered Konoha-nin."

Just as a hand reached for her throat through the clone, she managed to stumble backwards, gracelessly dodging the follow up attack. Her legs shook while tumbling out of the next attack, eyes squinting with concentration. The bursts of healing chakra shooting through her system was slow due to her predicament, but it was already getting easier to move around.

To prove that, she spun and dropped a hand to the floor, stunning Harou when a weakened kick still managed to send him careening across the hall, forced to stop by the interference of the wall.

It was in the way anyway.

Creating a clone while he was stunned, Sakura had it launch her his way with enhanced strength, gritting her teeth while changing her position, leg straightening as she prepared to slam a foot into his chest.

Show him what a real kick would do to him!

As she predicted he probably would, however, Harou was quick to vacate the area, just barely slipping from her reach.

But she made use of the destruction when the wall crumbled beneath her foot and revealed the outside world, grabbing the jagged pieces and using them as projectiles, forcing him to keep moving as she guessed where he'd go next. Her hands and arms moved with lightning speed, eyes darting around the area, purposely aiming some of the rubble at the lackeys who were too slow to realise what she was doing, even going as far as to add explosive tags to some of them. When they did realise, it was too late, for they were too distracted by the explosions and she shot off after Harou, chasing him as he tried evading her blows.

She reached into her pouch and grabbed several explosive kunai, sparing a glance in Itachi's direction to warn him about her plan. Only once he'd nodded and managed to snatch Akina from Harou's men's clutches did she act on her plan, launching the kunai.

Leaping backwards, she waited until the chaos went up a notch before summoning several clones and disguising them as his lackeys, having them mix in with them.

Due to the placement of the hideout, she'd kept the blasts to a minimum, knowing that anything too great would end in civilian casualty. But the building barely even quaked in response to all that was going on, telling her that it was no doubt protected by some kind of jutsu. Probably to help them all remain undetected.

Acting startled when Harou shot out from the smoke, she allowed his fingertips to graze her throat before smirking, the back of her hand connecting with his face with a satisfying crack. His men unwillingly caught him, his flailing limbs taking a number of them out.

Being electrocuted had definitely caused a much bigger impact than she'd originally believed, but she persevered, even as the drain of her attacks and clones tired her out further.

Reaching into her pouch as she awaited Harou's next move, she stole the quickest of glances around the room, nodding faintly to her clones and within seconds, they turned on the rogue-nin, cutting the strongest down with little issues, using the element of surprise to their advantage.

What did she have left? Fingers trailing over the contents of her pouch, Sakura bit the inside of her cheek. Twelve shuriken, two kunai and a handful of explosive tags. In other words: not enough to deal with the rogue-nin long distance – she would have no choice but to get close and personal. She–

Shit. He was on the move.

Shifting in her stance to distract the others as she slid a kunai up her sleeve, Sakura dashed forward, eyes narrowing.

If she was to defeat the rogue-nin in close combat, she had to end things with Harou quickly to preserve chakra.

Her gaze darted towards Itachi, narrowing pointedly during a spin to avoid Harou's striking foot.

He nudged Akina, chin tipping in a gesture to Sakura.

Fortunately for them, she wasn't slow in understanding what was being asked of her, despite Itachi's poor communication.

She didn't act immediately, much to her gratefulness, instead waiting for a bigger attack and sensing the building of Harou's chakra, she rushed forward a few steps, eyes wide with horror.

"Harou, please don't do this." Pretending to be suspicious, Sakura allowed her gaze to obviously move in Akina's direction, not missing Harou's cruel smirk. "Sakura, look out!"

Wait, she knew her name?

It was the perfect distraction and Sakura took a deep breath as she sent healing chakra to the spot she predicted he would hit, though there was no acting on her part as she was flung backwards with the force of the attack, the shock of lightning that shot through her body once more reducing her to a wreck of spasms as she tumbled and rolled further and further away.

Laying on her side in an awkward position, she sent Akina a weak, proud smirk before returning to her act of being harmed.

Feebly, she rolled onto her back, making a show of barely being able to move her limbs.

"You're strong," Harou complimented while heaving a sigh, taking in the sight of what was left of his men. "But Akina will always be mine."

Pretending to be dazed, Sakura waited until he was on her before swinging her legs up and wrapping them around his neck. The second he jolted upright, trying to distance himself from her, she used her core to lift herself and threw her weight forward, knocking him on his ass and using his momentum to bury the hidden kunai into his face.

It was without moving from her position that she glared at the undecided rogue-nin. Would they run? Avenge their fallen leader? It didn't matter. Their fate was already sealed the second they turned on Fire Country.

Fortunately for her, the explosions and clones had taken out a vast majority of them, targeting the strongest while they still possessed the element of surprise.

She stood silently, yanking the kunai out of Harou's face and slowly turning to face the rogue-nin, expression distant yet deadly.

"Don't try to run," she warned them all, making sure to meet the eyes of those who remained.

Sakura took a deep breath as they rushed her all at once, seal awakening and covering her body, automatically healing her of the wounds she'd sustained during the battle with Harou.

And then she proved to Uchiha Itachi that she was more than capable of remaining an active kunoichi, that he had nothing to worry about because she was good at what she did. Unlike other medics, she could fight on the front lines – a status only one other medic had managed to obtain. She'd earned the respect and awe that followed her around whenever others spoke of her. She dragged her ass forward so that she could stand side-by-side with her teammates, a jinchūriki and a genius from the Uchiha Clan.

Catching the final rogue-nin by the throat, Sakura tipped her head back as she lifted him from the ground, only to release him a second later, ending his life with a well-executed roundhouse kick to the head.

On shaking legs, she straightened up, grinning tiredly and raising her fingers in a victory sign, chest heaving with her panting.

Akina reached her first, hesitantly standing before her, arms continuing to try and shield herself from their view.

Sakura smiled faintly and reached downwards, removing her sweatshirt without a moment of hesitation and easing it over the brunette's head. It didn't matter to her that she was left in a flimsy vest – they'd both seen her completely naked.

"Sorry," she murmured, surprising Akina with the tenderness of her movements. "I should have offered it to you before."

"Are you insane?" she demanded in return, releasing a breathy chuckle. "You were a little preoccupied, Milady."

Milady–

There was no stopping her blush and Sakura stepped to the side a little, hiding her expression from Itachi. She tilted her head with deep intent, eyes gesturing towards him.

"Call me Sakura. Please."

The other woman glanced in Itachi's direction, blushing faintly. "I-I take it he's…?"

Deciding that they shouldn't head in that direction, Sakura raised her hands, the green glow of chakra putting Akina at ease as she nodded her consent, allowing herself to be healed.

The wounds she suffered sickened Sakura, but she made no comment about them, instead ensuring she wasn't even bruised or tender anywhere once she was finished with her, allowing Akina to breathe easy.

"What now?" she asked after a few moments of silence, the steady flow of chakra disappearing. "I take it you're not going to kill me since you just healed me."

She looked to Itachi, frowning. "We saw enough to understand that you had no part in any of this," Sakura told Akina, returning her gaze to her. "Without the evidence we obtained, at the very least, you would have been detained in Konoha and interrogated." At the uncertainty in her gaze, she smiled softly, assuring her, "But you've been through enough. By all means, return to Konoha with us and I'll stand by your side if you want to apply for citizenship."

But surprising them both greatly, Akina shook her head with a slowly growing smile. "This has been my life for as long as I can remember, but thanks to you, I'm free now."

That was one of many reasons why she loved being a shinobi. The look of gratefulness, of sweet relief, of happiness. Knowing that she'd truly changed Akina's life for the better, granting her the one thing all should already have, had her grinning happily, taking the brunette's breath away.

"Thank you, Sakura," she said meaningfully.

The grin faded, though the happiness didn't leave her eyes, instead warming further. "What will you do now?"

She shrugged carelessly, smiling again. "I have always wanted to travel and Harou hoarded money like we would one day lose it all, so I'm all set for at least a few years."

Even with money (especially with money), travelling was dangerous. There were so many thugs and monsters lurking out there, waiting for an opportunity to strike and–

And Akina was a grown woman who wasn't wholly defenceless.

"What about you?" she asked after a moment. "What about everyone here?"

"We will destroy all evidence," stated Itachi. Up until that moment, he'd remained silent, giving them the chance to speak to one another, to say their goodbyes. "Then we will report to the Hokage."

Goodbye…

Shutting her eyes for a moment, she sighed. "Stay out of trouble," ordered Sakura coolly. Reopening her eyes, she regarded Akina with a glint that had her straightening, blue eyes sparking with excitement and the need to please her. "Don't make me come looking for you. I'm sure you don't need a reminder of what I'm capable of."

Akina nodded, swallowing.

And then she surprised them both by closing the distance between them, embracing her tenderly for a moment before pulling back, admiring the flush on Akina's stunned features. Smiling, Sakura stroked her cheek, though took the other woman's breath away by claiming her lips in a slow, chaste kiss.

It didn't feel like when she kissed Itachi, although that didn't mean she didn't like the feeling of their lips brushing together. Unlike her kisses with Itachi, she took complete control, setting the pressure, allowing herself to savour the tender moment.

When she pulled away, Akina watched her in a daze, hand slowly coming to her lips.

Sakura smiled again. "Be safe, Akina."

"You did well."

She tilted her head in Itachi's direction, observing him silently as they approached the entrance to Konoha. He'd been quiet for most of the journey home, but she hadn't thought to question it. After all, he had much to consider.

Just as he opened his mouth to continue, she forced them to come to a halt. "I don't want to hear your decision yet," she informed him. "If you say yes or no now, then it's going to be in the heat of the moment."

His mouth shut and she was pleasantly surprised to find that he showed her his own surprise at her words. No doubt he'd been expecting her demands to hear his decision immediately after the battle, but while it'd been a couple of days since they successfully completed their mission, Sakura knew it was way too soon for it to be a well thought out decision.

"I want sound reasons. If you say no, I want to know why and where I messed up. If you say yes, I still want to know if there was anything you think I could have done differently. I want to keep improving, no matter what." Taking a step back, she smiled warmly. "I really enjoyed working with you."

The corners of his lips lifted momentarily and she felt her face threatening to redden at the knowing look in his eyes. "Likewise."

"We can meet up later to go over our report," she informed him and turned away, rolling her shoulders and stretching out her arms. "But for now you're going to have to excuse me. I need a hot bath."

…And to try out the new toys she'd swiped from Akina's playroom before they'd left.

But he didn't need to know that.

Smirking, she waved over her shoulder, relishing in the blush that stained his cheeks when she said in a louder voice for all to hear, "Later, lover."

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Chapter 13

No Matter How You Shake My Core

Her knuckles cracked. "Did you lie to me?"

"Do you believe I have lied to you?"

No. He was not turning their conversation into some kind of bantering. It was way too serious for that. "Up until now," she said in a calmer voice. "No. After everything that was said on our mission, I believed you were on my side."

By the slightest amount, one of his eyebrows raised. "Have you been given any reason to suddenly believe my father's words over mine?"

What the hell was he being so goddamn cryptic for? "Itachi," she tried quietly, anger evaporating and leaving her tired. "Please. Did you say I should retire?"

But they were interrupted by the doors slamming open, Itachi's mouth closing as he glanced over his shoulder to find out who it was, not that he really needed to.

"Baa-chan, I'm here for Sakura-chan–"

Just as he'd interrupted them, she interrupted him with a renewed fury, whirling around with the fire of hell burning in her eyes, fist once more clenched and ready to strike as she lunged for him.

"Naruto, you idiot!"

Trembling faintly with her rage, she kept her hard gaze fixated on Tsunade's equally dark glare. The fight to remain composed was damn near impossible and Sakura could feel the fury threatening to overflow at the mere notion that the cause was standing a couple of feet to her left. What made that feeling double was the idiot on her right nursing a throbbing lump, his vocalisation of his pain maddening to her.

How stupid did she look putting her feelings on the line like that? Baring her heart to him like… Gods, she was so fucking angry. And stupid. And pathetic. And–

…and hurt, Sakura realised with a huge surge of horror.

Was that the reasoning behind why she was so angry?

The shock was like diving headfirst into an ice cold river, only instead of escaping the first chance she got, Itachi's hand – his careful, strong and unyielding hand – was holding her head under, determined on draining the life out of her in the slowest, most agonising way possible. And no matter how valiantly she struggled to save her own life, it was all for naught, because she had, in every sense of the word, fucked up.

For her to be hurt by the potential betrayal meant that her mission was bordering into failure territory. She was doing the worst thing possible.

Instead of making Itachi fall in love with her, it seemed she was developing feelings for him.

And the minute twitch of her shishou's eyes, like they were trying to narrow but wouldn't in front of the others, told her she knew it too. How wouldn't she when Sakura had once more put her heart on her sleeve for everyone to see?

Developing feelings, while beneficial in gaining Itachi's trust and would mean she would be more believable, would only end badly for her in the long run.

"Our discussion will be adjourned for now," muttered Tsunade with a weak restraint on her own anger. The discontent was obvious to them all – even Naruto, as he slowly lowered his hand from his head and frowned, looking between them all unsurely. "Naruto, the next time you barge into my office like that will be your last. Understood?"

"Yeah, sure," he murmured uncaringly, going as far as to throw in a dismissive wave. Then, with that same hand, he jabbed a thumb in their direction, asking Tsunade with a deepening frown, "What's going on with them? Sakura-chan looks–"

"You'll never see the light of day if you continue to try and involve yourself in my marriage," she told him coldly. Sending a glare his way to ensure her point hit home, she continued in a low mutter, "And that's without going into the fact you keep showing Tsunade-sama such disrespect."

"Never mind that, Sakura."

Never mind that? Never mind…? Hell no. She was so fucking tired of everyone believing her shishou wasn't up there with her predecessors simply because of her gender. In Naruto's case, Sakura knew it had nothing to do with that – he'd treated the Sandaime in the same manner. But the way Itachi had spoken to – not with, but to – Tsunade only moments ago like the outcome of her apprentice's – no, her shinobi's – future had nothing to do with her was infuriating.

Who the hell was he to question Tsunade's maturity? Who did he think he was believing he had a right to dictate the topic of their discussion? Her shishou had spent a hell of a long time training her and defining her skills – she'd had a hand in who she was as a person! Just because he was going to be her husband didn't erase that fact or make her shishou's input any less valuable or necessary.

Oh, Gods. She was losing her goddamn mind. She'd always thought the saying "seeing red" was an exaggeration, but she was pretty damn close to it.

And so what if her developing feelings had a part to play in her bad mood? It didn't take away Itachi's blatant disrespect. Regardless of their conversation, Tsunade was their Hokage – their superior in every sense of the word – and Sakura could feel herself growing more and more disappointed in him the more she replayed the conversation in their mind.

It had nothing on the disappointment towards herself, however. That was… That was immeasurable because not only had she proven to her shishou that she was a failure before they'd even said, "I do", but she'd also proven that she couldn't protect Konoha. She was too emotionally weak and because of that, her mission was a failure.

"Naruto, leave."

He was still spluttering about her coldness towards him when Tsunade addressed him, but the cracking of the blonde's knuckles had him scurrying from the office without a backwards glance.

The second the doors were shut, Sakura straightened up, already knowing that they would be reporting their mission without any further distractions (including the issue of her status, however reluctantly).

"The mission was a success," Sakura informed her, taking charge before Itachi could. "The target was seduced and we obtained the information needed to determine Fire Nation's safety, should the organisation be left to their own devices."

"And?"

She didn't miss a beat, telling Tsunade, "We eliminated the threat."

The blonde nodded and sat down at her desk once more. It seemed, for the time being, her bad mood was being kept at bay. "Good. Congratulations on completing your first s-ranked mission, Sakura."

There was no joy at the praise or towards the completion of her mission. Not when the end result (or at least the effects of all that had transpired during it) was so damaging to her secret mission.

Sleeping with Itachi had been a mistake, but what was more regrettable was her feelings regarding it all. It wasn't supposed to feel like a mistake. She wasn't supposed to be hurt by the mere thought of him betraying her. He wasn't supposed to be able to make her so goddamn angry.

"Traces of Konoha?"

"Left behind, as the mission scroll requested."

Leaning back in her seat, she once more nodded. "Good. I expect the full written reports by tomorrow afternoon."

Great, because that was going to go down well.

"You may both leave."

She almost wanted to beg to stay behind, mainly because she didn't want to face Itachi and his betrayal any time soon, but also because it meant she had more time alone with him and more time to focus on those stupid feelings that needed to be squashed.

They left the office to an empty hallway and she sagged with relief to find that Naruto hadn't waited behind for her like he usually did, probably because of Itachi's presence more than anything.

The silence that dragged out between them was agonisingly uncomfortable and if she looked at him for too long, then that anger reignited. The thing that troubled her the most about said anger, however, was that it wasn't totally directed at him and the more she let that anger fester, the more frustrated with herself she became. And soon enough, that frustration would transform into self-doubt – absolutely fatal on a mission. She could not show or even have any weaknesses. Someone like Itachi would notice them instantly and could potentially foil the whole mission.

"Would you care to join me?"

Sakura looked up at Itachi almost warily, steeling herself for whatever he was about to propose. "To what?"

"To the training grounds," he explained patiently. Turning to face her fully, she saw that his expression was no less than what he'd shown her during their mission: distant, but not cold. Careful, but not guarded. Gods, how could he look at her like the last ten minutes hadn't happened? "I would like to train with you."

Frustration had her demanding, "And your father?"

"Do you remember our deal?"

The patience in his tone was still there, though for a split second, it was accompanied by a softer look in his eyes, one that was almost, almost a look akin to understanding. "You said that you'd be deciding–"

She cut herself off abruptly, no doubt staring up at Itachi like an idiot.

He gave her a small smile. "I have not yet decided what your future will be. There were faults in the way you handled the mission, however there were just as many good points as there were bad."

Weakly, she tried to stomp back the smile that graced her lips in response to the hope reigniting within her.

"I promised you that I would think over this decision carefully – I understand it means everything to you, so I am doing my utmost to ensure the decision I make is not biased or tainted by outside opinions." Stepping back ever so slightly, Itachi offered his arm like it was a sign of peace and Sakura couldn't help but inwardly laugh at herself for getting so caught up in herself. "When that decision is made, I – and I alone – will inform Hokage-sama."

There was hesitancy in her movements even as she accepted his arm, watching him with a furrowed brow. "And if your clan disagrees?"

It was dangerous allowing herself to hope (as the past ten minutes or so had proven to her), but still, Sakura wanted to. She wanted to believe that Itachi wasn't coldhearted or a monster, that the person he'd been for the past couple of weeks wasn't a fake he'd created to lure her in.

After all, the probability of the clan using her against Tsunade was just as high as her using Itachi against them. In their line of work, they had to be prepared for anything, had to always assume that everyone had an ulterior motive.

"Then that is their problem," he murmured. A soft smile curved his lips when they left the tower, heading straight to the training grounds. She wanted to argue that they had no weapons, but she knew it probably wouldn't be a spar. "I made a deal with you, Sakura. I would like to honour that."

She nodded, unable to think of anything to reply with. Instead, she once more distracted herself with the villagers and their reactions to their leisurely walk. Many looked to them with uncertainty (some even looked concerned for her), whereas others downright refused to look their way entirely.

Why hadn't she ever noticed the prejudice before? Even when walking with Sasuke, the looks of distrust and contempt weren't half as noticeable – unless she was simply ignorant? If that was the case, then that made her just as bad – if not worse – than them, didn't it?

Of course, over the years, she'd heard many rumours regarding the clan and what they got up to (as well as what they were accused of), but none of it truly sunk in, because there was no evidence to back any of it up. That, in her eyes, made it useless gossip that wasn't worth her time. It wasn't even entertaining to consider how possible any of it was either. Relationships (or suspected relationships) on the other hand, were remarkably interesting to investigate and gossip about.

They held quiet chatter on their way to the grounds, discussing safe topics such as the dinner they would be enduring later that day, or Naruto's interfering with the mission report – that conversation then progressed to their actual mission report and what they thought should be involved.

"I believe we shouldn't leave anything out," he informed her as they finally entered the vacant training grounds. "To do so could cause problems somewhere down the line."

Usually, she would agree, but… "I don't want my shishou – our Hokage – to know that we had sex."

"The threesome would need to be included regardless."

Sighing helplessly because she knew he was right, Sakura finally released Itachi's arm and stepped away to the centre of the training fields, turning to face him when she sensed he'd stopped.

"The threesome, I get. But what happened between us…" Putting on an air of nervousness, she looked to Itachi from beneath her eyelashes, tugging on the hem of her shirt. Did it work? She couldn't really tell. "I want that to remain as ours."

"Our sleeping together had no impact on the mission," agreed Itachi after several tortuous moments, making her sigh with relief and smile. "It was simply an upside of it."

Was he…?

Sakura damned herself for the flutter in her stomach as she realised that he was flirting with her.

"So, what's the purpose of this training?" she asked, trying to shove aside the stupid butterflies.

While he was seemingly okay with getting stuck into training without stretching, she sure as hell wasn't and to make a point of that, Sakura held his gaze as she began warming up her muscles slowly. It wasn't until she rolled her shoulders that he copied her example, movements already fluid like he was constantly warmed up.

When she executed her side lunges, she noticed how his eyes strayed momentarily, admiring the stretch of her long legs. To tease him just that little bit more, she unnecessarily went into the splits, murmuring that her hips needed stretching also. Her hands came to the grass, walking upwards until her chest was flat against it, legs spread wide.

She sensed him shift.

And then she was up again, using her hands to flip herself over and straighten up.

"That should do," she murmured playfully.

If they were sparring, then she would do whatever necessary to gain the upper hand just as she'd been trained to. And, as a kunoichi, she had ample ways to get herself that upper hand – her body being the main one.

All shinobi were flexible to a degree, but kunoichi were on a whole other level. They had to be, really, due to what was required of them. Flexibility also aided Sakura massively in dodging attacks or escaping supposedly difficult pins. She was capable of evading grubby hands grabbing at her, trying to restrain her.

"We will spar," Itachi informed her, straightening. He didn't seem to have a battle stance like she did, but she paid that no mind as her right foot slipped backwards a few steps, prepared to launch herself at him. "Without the use of weapons."

Ninjutsu wasn't her strong point and she knew that it would be pointless against a sharingan of that calibre, also. Unless she managed to hide her hand signs from him somehow, Sakura knew each attack would be foiled instantly. He also had the speed advantage, she believed. What she needed to do was go into the spar not only with the assumption that his sharingan could see each of her moves, but also that he was capable of keeping up with it, too. Having eyes that predicted attacks was one thing, but it was totally pointless if he couldn't keep up with her.

Taijutsu was her best bet. However, he knew her fighting style and from the slight shift onto his left leg, Sakura could tell that he was going to immediately create distance between them. He would probably use ninjutsu from a distance to tire her out (maybe a few genjutsu too, considering he was notorious for them), then attack her with taijutsu or a pin when he believed she was weakened or tired out.

Smirking, Sakura lowered herself, fists clenching.

Simple.

There was no utterance of "begin" or an object falling to signify the start of their spar.

No, they merely held each other's gaze, her smirk setting everything into motion.

Growling, she leapt into the air just as his foot shifted ever so slightly, coming down on him with a chakra laden punch, decimating the ground where he'd once been standing. It was just as quickly that she vacated the area, the sudden searing heat hurtling towards her alerting Sakura to a fire jutsu.

She hadn't even seen him move, confirming her suspicions of his being faster. But also like her suspicions: he was using ninjutsu from afar.

"Coward," she taunted, flipping out of the way of another fire jutsu. She wondered if he would teach them to her at some point like his clan elders had ordered him to. "Too scared to go toe-to-toe with me?"

"Too wise," came his soft reply and she spun, ducking just in time for another fire jutsu to fly over her head, singing the ends of her hair.

Once again growling, Sakura tucked and rolled out of more attacks, waiting until the area was filled with smoke from the fire jutsu before executing her plan of sending a clone underground, leaving herself wide open in her original place.

Then pretending to lose focus as the smoke settled, she grabbed the ends of her hair and yelled, "You burned my hair!"

There was a pause.

She bit back a smirk.

"I am not your teammates," Itachi warned and leapt from his place in the trees, revealing he'd been in a different place to what she'd been anticipating.

Spinning on her heel, she snapped, "Meaning I won't go easy on you for doing it!"

She hadn't even seen him move – her eyes were still so certain that she was looking at him standing opposite her across the field, but her chakra swore that it wasn't genjutsu – and was completely unaware until the air shifted behind her, a hand suddenly grabbing her arm and twisting it behind her back, bringing their bodies flush and making her skin burn in a frightfully delightful way.

"This is the real you," he murmured lowly into her ear, sending a shiver down her spine.

The hold was secure and unyielding – the only way to escape would be to break her own arm and for a spar, she wasn't willing to go that far.

So, instead, she had the clone she'd summoned moments ago attack, the blue glow of chakra remaining behind several seconds after she swung. The strength behind the attack was enough to threaten their balance, forcing them both to send chakra to their feet to remain standing.

The clone was relentless, spinning expertly on her heel and ducking beneath Itachi's kick until she was behind him, using his determination to keep his restraining hold on Sakura to her advantage. Arm coming around his neck and other hand pressing to the side of his face, she applied a warning pressure just as he was about to dodge.

"Release me, Itachi," Sakura warned, smirking.

But then he was appearing in front of her all of a sudden, making Sakura's heart sink when she was released from a genjutsu she had no idea even existed. But how was that possible? She was a genjutsu user! And while Itachi was an expert in that area, she should have at least sensed the change in her chakra.

Suddenly, rather than being restrained by him, she was restrained by her own clone, head tilting painfully until she dispatched of the clone with a sharp elbow to its stomach.

She was outclassed. Massively.

But… her predictions for the battle weren't totally off. He'd started with ninjutsu as she'd expected, followed it with genjutsu and now, he was close enough for her to attack.

"I'm impressed that I had to use a stronger genjutsu on you," Itachi admired after a moment, throwing her off just as she prepared to lunge. "Then again, you are originally a genjutsu type, correct?"

He's trying to use emotions and praise against me, Sakura concluded, eyes narrowing.

But she wasn't a childish girl longing for attention and respect anymore.

Upper lip curling, she spun in time to meet the fist of his clone, yanking on it and when he was within reach, she slammed her forehead into his, completing the attack with a chakra-less kick to the side. Even without chakra it was powerful, instantly dispatching his shadow clone.

She looked over her shoulder with narrowed eyes, asking with a smirk, "Do you really think that lowly of me, Itachi?"

What was that strange feeling curling in the pit of her stomach? It was much too hot to be excitement, yet too dark to be arousal.

She lunged when he did, her fist just skimming his cheek when Itachi tilted his head to the side, her smirk widening when she only barely dodged the knee to her stomach. The quick reaction seemed to take him by surprise, but only for a brief second before they were throwing their fists forward again and she sidestepped swiftly, ducking beneath his next attack.

It wasn't so much seeing as it was sensing. Sakura knew that if she relied wholly on her eyes, she wouldn't be capable of dodging half the attacks aimed at her.

Although…

So fast, she inwardly awed over the constant flow of attacks, body only just able to keep up.

Her hand touched the ground as she leaned backwards into a perfect arch, kicking upwards at Itachi's jaw knowing it wouldn't connect, but to make him back off. Then, she flipped herself back over, only touching down for a second before she was dashing forward after him, gritting her teeth as he managed to effortlessly dodge her blows.

Her ninjutsu was severely lacking, so when she did use it, it was either in conjunction with her teammates' attacks or when she knew it would have a high success rate. In their spar, against Itachi, every jutsu in her arsenal had a low success rate rendering them pointless to use. For starters, he was much too fast for her to accurately pin him down, but there was also his sharingan and its abilities to predict the attack (allowing him to counter them) to contend with. Using ninjutsu would merely be a waste of chakra, just as using genjutsu was downright stupid when up against an Uchiha.

Itachi suddenly ducked beneath her fist, lunging upwards while grabbing her shoulders to keep her in place.

"Forgive me," he murmured.

And then his knee slammed into her stomach, ruthlessly beating the breath out of her and for a second, she was stunned, forehead falling to his chest, saliva involuntarily spraying out of her with a cough (for a second, she feared it was blood it hurt that bad).

He'd used chakra with it, she noticed the second the attack landed, the pain spreading in her back in response to the invasion.

Wisely, Itachi released her and leapt away as soon as she reached for him.

Hand coming to her already bruising stomach, she quickly healed the majority of the damage she'd taken while simultaneously rushing at him, smirking when she noticed she'd taken him by surprise.

"You can heal and attack at the same time?"

Her smirk widened and she shot chakra to her left leg, jumping into the air and raising her right, bringing it down on him mercilessly.

The destruction was beautiful and handy, granting her the opportunity to hide in the chaos to finish healing herself. He'd done an astonishing amount of nonfatal damage with that single blow, but it didn't irk her. No, she was impressed with his strength and relished in the fact that he took her as seriously as he would his male comrades. Even her own team held back their strength the majority of the time when sparring against her.

She revealed herself once she was finished, knowing there was no use in hiding. Someone with his experience would find her in a heartbeat.

After a brief glance around herself, she felt the air above her shift and was hasty in jumping backwards, dodging his kick. She didn't move too far, instead seizing the opportunity to grab his ankle and launch him across the battered grounds.

What she wasn't expecting, however, was for him to also grab her, bringing her along for the ride.

All she saw was his smirk for the briefest of seconds before he cushioned his landing with her front, pinning her beneath his weight and locking her limbs down, his body pressing down on her back in a way that had her fighting against squirming into him.

Itachi leaned forward, making her bite her lip to remain in control of the shivers when he whispered into her ear, "I believe this means I have won."

The only way to break the hold was to break him, though she knew there was no use in doing so. She'd only have to heal him afterwards.

She turned her head to the side despite the hand tangled in her hair, ignoring the sharp pains shooting across her scalp in protest, looking to him with a lidded gaze.

"Congratulations."

His smirk returned and he climbed off her, saying, "I have no intentions of falling for such a trick, Sakura. I don't need my sharingan to know that you would incapacitate me the second I fall for your advances."

Wise man, she thought and promptly gave up the act.

She accepted the hand reaching out for hers, allowing Itachi to hoist her to her feet.

While stretching out her muscles, she asked, "What was the point in that?"

It had certainly aided her in releasing those negative emotions that'd been leftover, but other than that, the spar hadn't really amounted to much. All it had really achieved was solidifying the fact in her mind that Uchiha Itachi was on a whole other level to her. If they were to fight for real, he'd defeat her in a heartbeat.

"The point is that I wanted to see for myself how strong you are," he began, assessing the way she handled herself. "I'm glad you didn't try using ninjutsu or genjutsu against me."

"Because it's pointless," she told him with a chuckle.

"Also, despite having such large reserves, you use your chakra wisely," he praised. "Many others would have used it recklessly."

Well, it was simple. Unlike those other people (such as Naruto), she was a medic first and foremost and had the lives of her comrades resting on her shoulders. Even though she was capable of disregarding the medic-nin rules because of her seal, she still had to fight wisely and with their lives being her number one priority. Recklessly wasting chakra in the hopes of landing an attack or causing damage was futile and in some cases, fatal.

"Both of these factors show you were thinking about our spar strategically," continued Itachi. "I know how I want to train you now."

"Oh?"

"We will start with your speed. There were several times when your punches almost landed – we will make it so they always do." Just before he turned, Itachi seemed to consider something carefully before holding out his elbow to her, offering a small smile. "We should head back. Your mother will be disappointed if we miss dinner."

More like livid. Still, Sakura didn't argue (even though the last thing she wanted was to face her mother after such brutal humiliation), her arm slipping easily around his. "Let's go, then."

Chapter Text

Chapter 14

I'll Let You Take The Wheel

The wedding was in a week. Barely.

Standing outside the boutique, Sakura breathed deeply through her nose, attempting to steel her nerves. Kind of humorous, she thought to herself, that she could face a battle to the death without any fear but standing before a dress store had her hesitating.

It wasn't just another dress shop though, was it? It signified the beginning of her new life – the life of a woman chained to an arranged marriage. Granted, at least she got on with Itachi and would never deny that they had great chemistry, yet…

Fingers slipping into hers and entwining gently had Sakura's head snapping to the left, eyes widening at the sight of warm blue eyes.

"Scared?"

Despite their spat, she nodded. Slowly at first before all walls crumbled around them, leaving her to suck in a sharp breath to regain composure before somebody noticed. "Terrified."

They faced the boutique together, eyeing up the extravagant modern wedding dresses curiously. The dresses in the floor to ceiling windows were seemingly designed with the intentions of being the furthest thing from traditional as possible, what with the sweetheart necklines, corsets and puffed out skirts. There was so much lace and silk and satin on display too, the elegantly styled piles of fabric showboating the fact the boutique was capable of creating dresses from scratch, also.

"I saw Mebuki-oba go in earlier," her best friend explained without any prodding. They were seemingly entranced by the store to the crowds surrounding them, unable to tear their gazes away for a split second as cold, hard reality set in at full force. "I thought I'd see you sooner or later."

"You stuck around just to see me?"

She made a brief sound of disbelieving amusement. "You were avoiding me, weren't you?"

No, not really. Sakura had genuinely been rushed off her feet not only preparing for the wedding she didn't want, but with shifts at the hospital and training, too. She rarely got a moment alone. The majority of her time was now spent with one Uchiha or another, all of them prepping her for taking on the role as the clan's matriarch.

"I shouldn't have been on your case," began Ino with a deep sigh. The hand holding hers tightened briefly in a comforting gesture and in a small way, it helped. "Not when I know I would've lost my shit, too."

Finally. Someone was finally looking at the whole thing from her perspective.

"Women are still oppressed – even in our profession, where we're supposed to be strong and capable of standing our ground. Brushing off your feelings the way I did, knowing you've given up just as much as I have to get to where you are today, is just…" She shook her head, jaw clenching. "Your feelings are valid, Sakura. You have every right to yell or scream or cry."

Damn right she did.

Only, she couldn't because it was a mission above all else. She had to act as though marrying Itachi wasn't all that bad, that they were getting to know and appreciate one another. She had to gain his trust and respect because it was only then that he would open up to her about what his clan was plotting – if they were plotting against the village.

"Is this your way of apologising?" asked Sakura teasingly to try and diffuse the tension. "Or is it that you want a sneak peek of my wedding dress before the big day?"

Blue eyes rolled, but fortunately, Ino seemed to understand what she was doing and even seemed grateful for it, for a brief moment. Smirking, she responded, "You should know by now that I will always be one step ahead of the grapevine."

Yes, she certainly was and no doubt finding out about the wedding the same time as everyone else wounded Ino's pride.

When their gazes met, Sakura found herself relaxing somewhat seeing the understanding and support lingering behind the playfulness in Ino's expression. As she always had and most likely always would, her best friend was there for her even during an unresolved (although now technically resolved, Sakura corrected) argument.

"I also saw Mikoto-san and several Uchiha elders entering ten minutes before Mebuki-oba," added the blonde after several moments. Raising a cleanly arched eyebrow, she continued with, "Going off their body language, I'm guessing they're not exactly thrilled with your choice of boutique."

Oh, without a doubt. There were no kimonos on display. No shred of traditionality (or anything that even remotely resembled what an Uchiha would usually dress in) showed in the store – she'd sent a disguised clone to scope the place out without garnering any unwanted attention from nosey villagers days beforehand, just as a precaution. It was everything she wanted, but at the same time, wasn't. In fact, it was far from it and her legs ached with the need to turn and run.

Knowing that they were all going to be on her back about not going with the traditional kimono that all matriarchs of the clan had worn on their wedding day drained her massively, leaving Sakura unable to shift from her stance outside the boutique. They wouldn't offer any encouragement or praise while she tried on dresses, if anything, they would condemn each gown and no doubt make her feel worthless. And, to keep the elders and matriarch happy, her mother would probably agree with them too.

"I refused the clan's wedding kimono that's basically been passed down who knows how long," mumbled Sakura lowly, not wanting anyone to overhear. The streets were relatively busy, after all.

"Iro-Uchikake or Shiromuku?" Ino questioned just as quietly, huffing out a heavy sigh when she was informed it was the former. To not draw too much attention, the blonde returned to assessing the gown on display, head tilting ever so slightly like she was truly pondering what it would look like on her. "Either way, that's a lot of brides wearing the same kimono. It's hardly going to make you feel special."

That was a more superficial perspective, Sakura supposed. Rather than fighting against the patriarchy and disliking the symbolism of having her freedom stripped from her the day of the wedding, she could have just said that she wanted something that was only hers. Perhaps the superficial streak–

No, it wouldn't have worked when marrying someone like Itachi. He would've seen straight through it. With him, it was painfully obvious that honesty worked best, even though that was so fucking ironic.

"I don't mind–"

"Will you come in?"

Ino smiled brightly at the question, shoulders dropping like she'd been anxiously awaiting the invitation. "I'd love to."

They weren't thrilled with Ino's joining them.

Tapping her index finger to her lips thoughtfully, Sakura assessed each dress carefully before pouting to the blonde who was holding them up with a demanding little shake of one particular coat hanger. That one had way too many frills for her liking, however.

When the elders had attempted to chew Mikoto's ear off about Ino's presence, her best friend had instantly put herself to use by cutting them off and greeting both mothers warmly, ensuring them that she would show the whole of Konoha just how lucky Uchiha Itachi was.

Sakura refused to admit she'd blushed at the comment.

"That one is awfully revealing."

Blue eyes rolled, though only because her back was to the elders who remained seated at the window.

"When have women ever needed a man's input for dress shopping?" she shot back in return as politely as possible, taking the harsh edge off her words.

"Apparently since the bride decided to disregard tradition–"

"Oh, c'mon," she said in a slight whine. Spinning to glare at the elders, Ino then snapped, "Are you seriously telling me that Sakura doesn't deserve to feel just as special as your own daughters or wives on their wedding day?"

Sakura sighed and turned back to the dresses on display, carefully feeling the delicate lace of one dress that continuously caught her attention. The others could argue all damn day if they wanted, just as long as she wasn't forced to get involved.

"Try it on."

She dropped the dress promptly at the quiet murmur, green eyes darting upwards to meet her mother's saddened ones. Her body was angled ever so slightly to hide her expression (or was it her lips she was trying to hide, since she was speaking so quietly?), allowing Sakura to see her uncertainty and upset and in response, her heart clenched.

"That's the seventh time you've gone to this dress. If you like it, it's okay to try it on," Mebuki assured her.

It was just that it was lace and felt incredibly soft, she wanted snap back at her, but Sakura couldn't summon the anger that had kept her going the past few weeks. No, in that moment, her mother seemed just as sad and tired and lost as she felt on the inside and it killed her a little to see her going through such pain, even after all that had happened.

"Is it?" she questioned quietly in return, gaze drifting to the irate elders and fuming blonde. From the stance alone, Sakura could tell she was mere seconds away from a foot stomp and screech of frustration. Gods, she was glad she'd invited Ino in the end. "What if I try it on and love it? I doubt they'll ever agree to it."

Her mother smiled at that, her eyes creasing. "You have gotten your way with almost everything else. If this is the dress, then I know you will be walking down the aisle in it."

Explaining modern weddings not only to her parents, but to Itachi's clan elders and parents, had been a nightmare, so seeing her mother trying her hardest to recall all the little bits and pieces warmed her aching heart.

Returning her gaze to the lace dress and picturing herself wearing it, she felt the stirrings of anxiousness curling in her stomach. However, it wasn't entirely negative.

"Come on," Mebuki insisted, sneakily taking it from its hanging place. "They're all too busy to notice if we disappear."

No, they weren't since they were all shinobi or retired shinobi, she almost argued. However, she abruptly shut the negative thoughts down upon seeing the flash of excitement and determination in her mother's eyes.

"Okay," she relented and accepted the dress, ignoring Mikoto's indifferent stare as it followed each of their movements. "Let's go."

Unlike the dressing rooms of other stores, the one she was ushered into was unexpectedly much larger – enough so that the four elders, Mikoto and Ino would have easily fit inside alongside them (and the attendant who was helping her into the dress). It boasted gigantic mirrors that looked like they cost thrice the average pay of an a-ranked mission, their heavy frames complete with intricate carvings and patterns, together with high ceilings, plush pastel coloured sofas and marble side tables.

It was so easy to feel grossly out of place as she stood as still as possible, allowing the attendant to peg the dress at the back so that it fit her better, however the moment she glanced up and caught sight of her mother's teary eyes, Sakura felt indescribably complete and like she belonged. That feeling only tripled as she stepped in front of a mirror, breath leaving her in a quiet huff at the woman staring back at her.

For the first time in her life, she felt delicate and elegant and beautiful.

She reached down, softly gathering the lace as she turned, eyeing the back with awe and adoration. Never, in all her eighteen years of life, had she ever thought her back could be so beautiful, but the delicate curve of her spine being emphasised by the faux buttons, coupled with the nude mesh certainly made it appear as such.

"We can have the mesh altered to match your skin tone appropriately," the attendant informed her, though Sakura listened in a daze.

"Sakura?"

"This…" She slowly turned to face her mother, offering a hesitant smile. "This is it."

After notes were taken and pins were slid into place, Sakura reluctantly removed the dress and returned to her boring old clothes, returning to the feuding audience who were annoyed at being left out of the discussion. Ino appeared the angriest of them all, but Sakura knew that was only because she'd wanted to see the dress.

That was until she met her eyes, her expression softening. "You found the one?"

She nodded, instantly divulging in the various ways she could describe how magnificent the dress was, paying no mind to the smile the two mothers shared between themselves.

"We refuse," one of the elders snapped.

"The clan will not fund such a provocative gown," said another, his chin the highest of them all.

"Oh, be quiet," muttered Ino under her breath.

"Actually," Sakura began and turned, hands coming to her hips defiantly. "I don't need you or anyone else to fund the dress – I can pay for it myself."

Witnessing their outrage and disbelief, which was complemented wonderfully with hidden smirks from the two mothers and Ino, filled her with pride and she wore it for them all to see in her grin.

"So, refuse all you want. That is the dress I'll be marrying your heir in."

She would be walking down the aisle in just five days.

In a bid to not overwhelm her with everything going on, Mikoto had kindly offered to start her lessons on etiquette and being the matriarch after the wedding. Ino had almost blown a gasket when she heard the offer – though not from anger. It'd been from the sheer force of how hard she had to hold back her laughter.

Others contested the proposal, suggesting that Itachi drop the training sessions and allow his mother to train her in becoming a 'better' woman, but much to her gratefulness, he flat out refused. When she enquired as to why, he stated simply that he enjoyed who she was – marrying a different version wasn't what he wanted.

And damn it, his words made her anxious flutters return at full force.

Sakura paused upon leaving her final shift as an unmarried woman, smiling at the sight of her team – the whole team – waiting outside for her. As expected of him, Naruto rushed her first, grinning wildly and tearing through an explanation of a two-day break before the wedding. Sasuke had approached more sluggishly, continuing when she looked to him questioningly and stating that it was the closest thing to a bachelorette party she was allowed to have (reminding her of Ino harassing the elders about allowing her a final night of freedom). Kakashi lingered in the background, waving his beloved book like it was a piece of evidence and adding unhelpfully that he was sticking around to ensure it didn't get too rowdy without adult supervision.

"Is this really okay?" she asked Sasuke when she was given her already packed rucksack, eyeing it sceptically.

Everything that regarded her (and Itachi's) input was already dealt with to the finest detail, ensuring nobody got a word in edgewise so that their unwelcome wedding was everything they wanted.

At her bordering on aggressive insistence, the clan was forgoing their usual clan florist, instead going with the Yamanaka flower store (also meaning Ino and her mother were fiercely guarding the bouquet and decorative flowers so that they were everything Sakura wanted them to be). All outfits were ready for the day (minus the minor tweaking the day of to ensure the best fit). All roles were handed out minus one that she still couldn't decide on. The meals, the music, the RSVPs, the arrangements for the dinner, the reception, hell even the vows and blah, blah, blah. It was all dealt with. Finally.

"Itachi assured them nothing untoward would happen," explained Sasuke with an annoyed huff, shouldering his own rucksack.

But they only agreed because of his presence. No doubt Sasuke had agreed to keeping his eye on her to make sure she didn't do anything to jeopardise their precious reputation.

Still, it wasn't worth getting upset over.

"I take it I can't go home and change, since you brought my rucksack to me?"

Naruto was grinning again, saying a cheerful, "Nope!"

"You won't need to," Kakashi added. Finally approaching them, he returned his book to his pouch, his eye crease unmistakable. "We're visiting Yu no Kuni."

Hot springs.

Gods, she was certain her eyes had changed into love hearts, but she didn't care. It was exactly what she needed after the hellish month she'd dragged her ass through. Just the thought of those luxurious hot springs had her all but skipping on their journey, signing out at the station at the gates with a carefree flick of the pen.

"Is it true you're forgoing tradition?" asked Kakashi only half an hour into their walk, effectively interrupting her from assessing a fast-approaching tree and the herbs growing at its roots. Sakura told herself she'd catch it on the way back… hopefully.

She spared a glance up ahead once more and frowned at the casual set of Sasuke's shoulders. There wasn't a chance he'd missed Kakashi's words, but there was no reaction to confirm it, much to her displeasure. Unlike the elders, he didn't have to turn up for the wedding preparations and more often than not avoided them, meaning she hadn't had the chance to ask for his opinion on the waiving of his clan's practices. Had she offended him like she had his parents and clan elders? Did he care about the Uchiha traditions?

"Yeah," she replied at length. Entranced by the emblem displayed with pride on Sasuke's back, she swallowed, adding, "Both Itachi and I believed it was time to start new traditions."

Nothing.

He didn't even hesitate or flinch or anything.

How was she supposed to take that? Did it mean Sasuke agreed, or simply didn't care?

"I see," he said thoughtfully. A hand came up to his masked chin, stroking it. "And here I believed he'd always been a traditional man."

From the minute dipping of Sasuke's head, she knew he'd thought so, too. Would everyone believe she'd bullied him into agreeing with her? Or that he felt he had to agree? Sakura bit her lip worriedly. Mission or not, the last thing she ever wanted was to be labelled as a harsh, abusive wife – even something as seemingly simple as coercing a partner into following her ideals was abusive. Nothing was ever supposed to be forced.

"Neither of us want this arranged marriage," she admitted to him, loud enough for Sasuke to hear without missing a single syllable. "So we'd thought we'd fight the patriarchy and start making our own traditions."

"That won't last long," came Sasuke's flippant response. He didn't even bother to turn to look at them. "They will all grow tired of the defiance sooner or later."

Was that what happened to him? There was no denying that a year or two into being on the same team, Sasuke's attitude had done a complete one-eighty, leaving her unsettled and confused, because where had her friend gone? The one who leapt in front of attacks for his teammates without hesitation? Who took on the tougher guys even though he didn't stand a chance, just to try and save them a few extra injuries? Who pushed them to better themselves, even if he came across as harsh?

He'd been replaced, more or less.

Sasuke was colder. He didn't train with them as often – just enough to keep their teamwork above average. Didn't hang out with them as much, either. Like he was, in Naruto's words, suddenly too good for them. They'd see him around Konoha, of course, but always with other Uchiha. They tried talking with him about it, but nothing. He flat-out ignored them.

Had the clan gotten to him? Had the elders twisted his mind, just as the council tried to twist Tsunade's with their old-fashioned, bordering on barbaric ways? Were they just as controlling? Just as manipulative?

"I'm glad you're not wearing some stinking kimono that's older than Baa-chan," Naruto exclaimed with a grin. His arm fell around her shoulders, the height difference between them now never failing to astound her for a brief second. "It means you're not gonna conform, right?"

Conform? "Have you been speaking to Ino, by any chance?"

A sheepish smile told her all that she needed to know, but he confirmed her suspicions anyway, saying, "I overheard her talking to Hinata about your dress – she didn't go into details about it," he added quickly upon seeing her ticking brow, no doubt worried for his safety. "She just said we'll be in for a shock, because you refuse to conform."

That pig. It wasn't going to be much of a shock if she couldn't keep her damn mouth shut, was it? Still, the support she'd offered that day had been exactly what she needed to get through the tortuous event – it'd even aided her in slowly making amends with her mother, for Ino's presence alone had kept the stress at bay, especially when she went toe-to-toe with the elders with well-practised ease (later explaining that even her clan had interfering old has beens).

"It's not in our Sakura's nature," Kakashi said, smiling.

There was a scoff up ahead, one she planned to ignore, however Naruto's grinding teeth forced her to acknowledge it. She did so as subtly as possible, merely grasping his arm to grab his attention silently and shaking her head.

Sasuke was not going to dampen her final few days as an unmarried woman with his foul attitude, Sakura thought resolutely. She was going to enjoy what could possibly be her final adventure with her team.

The hot springs were magnificent, to the point where Sakura debated slipping back into them for the last half hour before they closed for the night. However, she was already wrinkly enough from bathing for as long as she had – it was just so nice to relax and pamper herself a little after the stressful month she'd gone through.

She returned to their joint rooms to find that a feast had been laid out for them all in the main room, though the boys had yet to return. It gave her the opportunity to run through a beauty routine she hadn't done in way too long, taking advantage of the handouts from the inn to treat her skin (which was thankfully un-wrinkling).

Five minutes later and the three men were entering once more, causing her to put down the moisturiser and leave her private bedroom to meet them in the main room, taking in their surprised features as they took in the feast. It really was a magnificent sight, boasting the inn's extravagance so greatly that even Sasuke had to stop and stare.

"Wow, these guys went all out!"

They certainly had. She made a mental note to thank them once more before leaving.

The main room wasn't the largest, but it was perfect for their four-man team, granting them enough leg room to comfortably sit at the table together without bumping arms or legs with each other.

Sakura wondered if the clan had picked the ryokan inn, for it was undoubtedly luxurious, complete with sliding doors and low tables with plush cushions for them to sink into. Personally, did she like the old-fashioned style? No, but she appreciated the beauty in its simplicity. She just wouldn't have it in her home, for she preferred brighter colours and more modern designs, though would most definitely incorporate the open spaces if she had her way. Being able to look out at the inn's gardens and pond was a highlight of her stay, without a doubt.

"It's so peaceful," gushed Sakura, pausing in her meal to savour the moment. Even Naruto's rounded cheeks that were stuffed with food was stored away with the pleasant moment, for it completed it, in her mind. "I'm really glad we came here."

"Are you-" Quickly swallowing when he was shot a dark glare for talking with his mouth full, he smiled sheepishly as an apology before asking, "Are you getting emotional, Sakura-chan?"

She had to put a downer on it, didn't she? Sighing, she lowered her chopsticks, only briefly looking in Sasuke's direction. "This…" Gods, just thinking about what she had to say was making her choke up. How the hell was she supposed to actually say it? "This might be the last time we all leave the village together."

A sigh came from the man beside her, one that sounded weary from being weighed down with all the problems in the world and Gods, that single sigh had never sounded so damn relatable. For the past week alone she'd been doing nothing but and it felt like every sigh depressed her further.

"What?" exclaimed Naruto in his predictable fashion, all but lunging to his feet. It was their quick reaction time that secured the table and their food, keeping it grounded. "Like hell it is!"

"Keep your voice down, idiot-"

"Don't tell me to be quiet when our team's being ripped apart because of your backwards clan!"

To say Sakura was shocked by the malice in his tone was an understatement, for out of everyone, she had wholeheartedly believed Naruto would never be one to succumb to prejudices. However, there was no way around it or turning their backs on it, not when the room suddenly fell silent and Sasuke's jaw clenched, anger lighting up his dark eyes with a threatening flash of crimson.

"That's an awfully audacious thing to say."

She looked helplessly to her former sensei in the hopes that he would say something else to try and ease the thick, suffocating tension, but he disappointed her by remaining silent and waiting Naruto out.

"Well…"

Naruto visibly struggled continuing with his words, though Sakura couldn't tell if it was struggling to backpedal on what he'd let slip, or to better explain what he'd been trying to say in the first place. She wanted him to take it back – that it'd been a mistake and something he'd said in the heat of the moment, but wasn't that worse? Didn't that make him just as bad as those who constantly bitched about the clan?

"Don't hold back on my account," muttered Sasuke coldly.

Much to her horror, he copied his position, standing next to Naruto but not fixing the distance between them, or lack thereof. Instead, he remained close enough to breathe on him, his glare sucking the air from the room because it screamed the betrayal and the disbelief he was experiencing in that moment, despite the rest of his features being unsettlingly blank. It appeared that, like herself, he hadn't believed Naruto capable of such bigotries.

"Look, I didn't-"

"Didn't mean it?" Sasuke finished for him. "You didn't mean to repeat a slur the majority of the village uses against my clan?"

The blond scowled, but she wasn't sure if it was because of being interrupted or because he was angry with himself. "I mean, it's not the worst thing they say-"

Holy shit, it was neither.

"Are you being serious?" she couldn't help but demand, also standing. "What the hell are you saying right now, Naruto?"

"I couldn't care less if it's the worst thing or not." The tightening of Sasuke's fists lead her to walk around the table, coming to stand beside him in a show of support because holy fucking shit, was their friend truly that ignorant? "It's the fact that you, of all people, are repeating it without a second thought and using it against me to gain the upper hand in a situation I have no control over and want no part of."

And he didn't. Sasuke had no control over any of it.

Her chest squeezed tightly.

"Do you think I want her to marry my brother?" he snarled viciously, making Sakura flinch when he gripped Naruto's collar to yank him closer. "That I want either of them to be forced into a marriage and a life of unhappiness?"

"Sasuke-kun," she tried. She even tried to stand between them, gently covering his hand with hers and staring up at him intently, but nothing. He was too fixated on his anger. "Please, Sasuke-kun. Let go."

"I want her to continue being a kunoichi, being our teammate, just as much as you do," he continued and his hand shook with the intensity of his grip. "But she's not the only one being made to give stuff up – not that anyone fucking cares."

What?

"You think Itachi wants to get married and start having kids? That he wants to retire from ANBU and work for the police force?"

Green eyes widened and she looked down at Kakashi, who finally stood up with a sigh of resignation.

He was…?

"He doesn't want to lead the fucking clan – he doesn't even want to be a part of it!"

What?

"Enough, Sasuke," warned Kakashi.

"W-What?" she questioned meekly, tugging more insistently on his sleeve. "What do you mean he doesn't want to be a part of the clan?"

"That's a conversation you should have with Itachi-san, Sakura," Kakashi told her before he could reply.

He needn't have bothered. Sasuke was still glaring down at a fumbling Naruto, his eyes slowly bleeding red in response to the rampant emotions. Anything she said in that moment was unimportant to him.

"But you don't see that, do you?" he continued through gritted teeth. "All you see is your precious fucking Sakura-chan being forced into our backwards, inbred clan full of narcissists and power-hungry thugs, right? Right?"

They were all words she'd heard around the village recently, all in regard to the Uchiha clan – they were the tamest of the seemingly never-ending list, however. Prior to her engagement, she hadn't really taken note of any of it, just as she'd never noticed the hateful or uncertain stares that followed an Uchiha wherever they went, like people genuinely and irrationally feared for their lives when around them.

"Look, I'm sorry-"

She felt sick with herself for her own ignorance, because how the hell could she miss something so devastating?

"You're sorry?"

Was it their ignorance that caused Sasuke to distance himself from them? To hang around his clansmen rather than spend time with them?

"I think we'll go and get some fresh air," Sakura suggested with a painful pinch of Sasuke's nerves, forcing him to release their friend. He stumbled upon being released, granting her the ability to step between them fully, tugging on the dark haired man's wrist once more to make him look down at her. "What do you say?"

"You-"

"I'm on your side with this one," she assured him without a second of hesitation. "And Itachi never said a word about how much he's giving up with this marriage – so tell me. Give me the pieces I'm missing."

Her plea seemed to knock the anger down a notch and she swiftly took advantage of that, using his pause to manhandle him out of the room and leaving Kakashi behind to educate their ignorant friend on how wrong his words had been.

Whether Naruto believed them to be a big deal or not wasn't the point. It was his obliviousness to the bigger picture, to the blatant preconceptions that he so carelessly flung out there just because he was angry and wanted to hit Sasuke where it hurt. Was being called backwards really so bad? It wasn't her place to say, because she wasn't the one who constantly heard it about her clan – her family and herself.

"I'm sorry he said that," she apologised earnestly once they were away from prying ears.

The baths were closed for the night, but they'd managed to sneak into the female's section, lifting their yukatas just high enough to soak their feet and calves in the hot water. It certainly aided in releasing some of the negativity in their systems, but she knew it was far from over for Sasuke. His heart wouldn't allow him to let go of the anger that'd been festering there for so many years.

And she'd been completely blind to his suffering.

What kind of friend was she?

"Why are you apologising?"

"Because I'm not innocent either, am I?" she questioned rhetorically and looked out at the steam covering the area. Since they were tucked away on the far side of the bath, should the owners look out to check the area, they wouldn't be seen due to the amount of steam. "It's only been recently that I started to notice these things."

"Because of Itachi, right?"

Reluctantly and with great shame, she nodded. "When we walk down the street together, people don't…"

"They don't react to you in the way you're used to," he stated flatly and rested his arms on his thighs, leaning forward and closer to the water. "You're used to everyone approaching you without a care and being friendly, but with Itachi there, you've been faced with the opposite."

"How have I never noticed before?"

"Because you're Konoha's golden girl. Because you're the Hokage's apprentice. Because you're from a civilian background. Because you're blind and only want to see the good in things. Take your pick."

That was totally–

Fair, she realised after a second. It was totally fair.

She was so ignorant.

"Up until this engagement, I never saw…"

He nodded when she trailed off, saying a simple, "I know."

She wouldn't even be unaware enough as to state that it'd be all she would go through now, because her experiences wouldn't even be half of what the Uchiha clan went through. Not even when she married into it.

Maybe the Uchiha Clan had every right to feel so against a village that did nothing but ostracise and degrade them? To want to feel at ease when they walked the streets, rather than oppressed or terrorised just because of their surname? To want to make a stand?

Though, saying that, a coup d'état was taking it a bit far, wasn't it?

Was it?

Protests, Sakura understood and supported one hundred percent. Hell, she and Ino had attempted to create protests of their own regarding the sexism of their profession and how they were often overlooked simply because of their gender, because people assumed they weren't as serious as the men when it came to their work ethic. Did anything come of it? In terms of changes in their work environment, no. Not really. But having their fellow kunoichi as well as male comrades standing alongside them, supporting their strike by just being there and protesting alongside them, was huge for them and it was something she would never forget.

Smiling wistfully, she asked, "Do you remember when Ino and I caused that huge mess for Tsunade-shishou with our strike?"

Sasuke snorted despite his awful mood, a faint smirk ghosting across his features and it eased a little of the weight in her shoulders. "Your strike caused a build-up of missions."

Everyone worked back-to-back missions for weeks afterwards, but nobody complained because they believed the cause was just. Well, the majority did. Chauvinistic arseholes didn't count, in her eyes.

"Shishou wasn't even mad," she stated with great pride, her grin unmistakable. "She said she would've joined in our strike if she hadn't been Hokage and all caught up in the council's strings." She glanced back to her friend, smiling at his more prominent smirk. "We showed that bastard council that half of those missions they deal out wouldn't be completed without us weak, emotional women."

"Aa."

She'd felt like a badass for weeks in the aftermath. Both she and Ino had and they'd lapped up the attention and admiration from their peers, using it to fuel their determination as they continued to go toe-to-toe with the council. Tsunade's head hadn't stopped aching for months due to all the arguments, but they got it. Not anything that would go down in history, but they got their recognition. The council admitted that they needed kunoichi. It was a good starting place.

Looking to him out of the corner of her eye, with her lips curling slightly, she asked thoughtfully, "I wonder how the village would cope if their police force went on strike, too?"

He sat up straight at that, eyebrows raising fractionally. It seemed she'd captured his attention. "It wouldn't. As much as they slate them, the village needs someone to enforce the law."

Sakura nodded once and turned her gaze onto the starry night sky, admiring the twinkling that accompanied the half moon. "It'd be hell and we'd be surrounded by crime. The second new spreads that the police are on strike, opportunists will lunge and the village will be wracked with looters, thugs and murderers."

Shaking his head, he said, "ANBU would intervene at the council's orders…"

But her hum of thoughtfulness had him trailing off and frowning down at her. "I mean, one of ANBU's most respectable captains happens to be an Uchiha. And one of their most elite happens to be a powerful advocate for the clan, too."

"Kakashi?"

"Mmhm. I bet if they wanted to, collectively, they'd have a great fraction ANBU under their thumbs. What's the rest of them going to do against the whole of the Uchiha clan and most ANBU operatives?"

Sasuke shook his head again with a sigh. "It's an interesting thought, but we're getting ahead of ourselves. The clan-"

"Is infamous," she finished for him, shrugging when he frowned at her. "I mean, going off the history before Konoha was founded, it was said the clan was capable of shaking an entire nation."

"You mean Madara's time," he argued. "The time that's caused all this shit we deal with today."

"Oh?"

"The elders of our clan speak of Madara like he was a god, but Itachi always said back then, the clan ran on blood lust and hatred. Using a word that is still used to this day about my clan, they were barbarians."

One of her eyebrows raised. "And what about the other clans that also fought for land? What about the Senju clan that continuously went up against the Uchiha?"

"Doesn't matter. In the eyes of everyone else, they were the saints. Their bloody past was wiped out by Senju Hashirama founding the village."

A pause.

"It wasn't just him who founded it though, was it?"

"It doesn't matter. Uchiha Madara turned on the village when he was consumed by the curse that plagues our clan."

She nudged Sasuke's arm with her shoulder, offering a small smile when he looked to her questioningly. Despite the loaded conversation, she felt peaceful and comfortable talking with him for the first time in a while, their voices lost to the night as they spoke quietly amongst themselves. "I think it matters."

"Why?"

"Because I'm a medic. Because I know vaguely about your clan and its history. Because I'm a strong advocate for those with mental health issues – which is what the curse is, right?"

It took several moments for him to hesitantly nod once.

"There had to be some good in Uchiha Madara for him to end the wars and co-found the village."

"They overlook that fact because of his tantrum when he didn't become Hokage and the ease of falling back into fighting for territory."

Oh? Was that Sasuke's way of agreeing with them? Did he view Uchiha Madara as a man who threw a tantrum? Watching him curiously for a second, Sakura decided she didn't know enough of the history of his clan to really have much of say, though she would rectify that issue once married to Itachi, if said marriage granted her access to the restricted Uchiha libraries. Would it?

It wasn't worth asking Sasuke about, not after such a heavy conversation. She knew him well enough to know that he would shut her out. Itachi, on the other hand, was pretty open with her-

Well, she thought he was.

"Sasuke-kun?"

"Hn."

"What you said about Itachi-"

His sigh cut her off, leaving her to frown up at him unsurely. "I shouldn't have mentioned it."

Damn it. He was shutting her out. Two heavy conversation back-to-back was asking too much of him, she knew, but she had to know the truth. "But… if he's so against the clan, then why-"

"Leave it."

"But-"

"I said leave it," he snarled warningly, but she did not flinch when he glared down at her and shattered the once peaceful mood. Instead, she set her jaw, glaring back up at him with her own warning because he knew she would fight back without issue. She wasn't a little girl anymore. "Don't bring it up to anyone. He could be labelled as a traitor to the clan."

…Shit.

Despite her inner conflict, she kept up her expression, refusing to back down first.

"Sakura," came his cold tone of authority.

Fight it, she ordered of herself while getting to her knees and gaining herself the height advantage, if only by a few centimetres.

"I have a right to know what I'm marrying into."

"Aa," he relented but never looked away, their stare down intense as it weighed them down, stinking up the air with their clashing. "But it's not my place."

She laughed at that. Harshly and without humour. "You think I can get information out of someone like your brother? When I have to fight him just to find out where we're dining?"

He smirked at that. "Aa."

He…!

"You're cold," she accused with a pout and dropped her anger, going back to sitting with her feet dunked in the hot water.

His smirk widened. "Good luck."

"I'm sorry."

Standing as referee with arms folded and foot tapping, she impatiently waited the pair out, just as she had throughout their intense spar.

In her eyes, Sasuke had every right to refuse to forgive his oldest friend, for Naruto had hurt him in a way none of them had believed possible for the blond. Yes, they fought often and sometimes got vicious with their words and sure, Naruto wasn't overly fond of the Uchiha clan, but they never stooped to that level. Never. For Naruto to go there was unforgivable.

However, the likelihood that their idiotic teammate had only used the term 'backwards' in the heat of the moment, not truly understanding the implications, was so very high. He was an idiot, after all. One who could get just as emotional as she could.

"How's it going?" asked Kakashi lowly as he came to stand by her side, book in hand. "Do they need healing?"

She huffed at that. "You missed a lot of the action, Sensei."

"Ah. So it got heated."

Understatement. But, they'd both agreed that after that spar, they would put the past few hours into the past and leave it there – she still wasn't entirely sure it was possible, however. Sasuke was hurt.

They were both in tatters, their clothing being no better and she was glad that they'd decided to go out into the forest for their spar, especially when they'd started using the bigger jutsu that had the earth quaking for miles, unfortunately damaging the wildlife in their wake.

"I'm really fucking sorry," Naruto said again with a more desperate tone, brows mashing together.

Were they…?

He was tearing up!

"You were right – of all the fucking people, I have no right to… to…"

"Idiot."

She looked away with a small smile when Sasuke responded with his somehow affectionate name for the blond, his shoulders sagging as he said it.

"Looks like our work here is done," Kakashi stated with a smile.

Her smile dropped and she whirled on him, glaring angrily. "Our? You disappeared!"

The rest of their trip was spent relaxing and exploring, since the only times they visited Yu no Kuni was when they were passing through to travel somewhere else. They never got the chance to truly experience the wildlife that resided there and Sakura procured several rare herbs with a happy smile, telling her indifferent team why they were so rare (at least for Konoha, they were).

Enjoying their time as much as they were, they even took the risk in putting off their return by a day. They still left the inn, thanking the owners wholeheartedly for their hospitality, and camped for the final night in the forest close to their village, acquiring provisions for their meal along the way.

"Two days," Kakashi piped up as they sat around the campfire, enjoying the warmth of the fire Sasuke had started for them, listening to the sounds of the nocturnal animals surrounding their little clearing.

She sighed and leaned back on her hands, staring into the fire while envisioning the day for the umpteenth time because try as she might, she could not get it out of her head. Sakura was fairly certain that it was down to it being a modernised wedding, complete with the first kiss as husband and wife in front of the entire audience, along with a first dance and she just…

Damned butterflies, she thought with a hint of hopelessness.

Why did it all sound so appealing?

"Are you nervous?" questioned Naruto after her single nod to Kakashi.

"Terrified."

She felt more than saw Sasuke's eyes on her and she struggled to meet his gaze, not wanting him to see how scared she was of not only marrying his brother, but potentially enjoying it.

"I know Itachi-san can be difficult to speak to, but surely he isn't that bad?" asked their former sensei with a low chuckle.

"No, no. He's not bad to talk to, he…" She swallowed hard and allowed her gaze to drop to her folded legs, sitting up straighter while absentmindedly picking the stray pieces of grass and debris from her hands. "Itachi's shown me so much kindness since the engagement and so far, he's always put me before himself." Finally looking to Sasuke, her brow puckered helplessly and she asked, "Does he always do that? Will he ever be honest with me about what he's going through himself?"

It seemed her words unsettled him a little, though she was certain that was because of the other two being involved in the conversation. "My brother is a hypocrite," he said flatly after a few moments of tense silence. "He wants to help everyone with their problems, but refuses to share his own burdens."

How the hell was she meant to figure out what was happening, or what needed to happen, if Itachi couldn't trust in her enough to tell her what was going on with him?

Damn it. Had she even scratched at the surface yet?

"So…" continued Naruto awkwardly when they fell into silence once more. Nudging a log with his foot and causing the fire to flicker as it adjusted to the new positioning, he asked, "Is everything sorted with the wedding?"

"Almost." She was enraptured by the embers from the fire, watching with fascination as they flew upwards into the dark sky, looking so incredibly elegant. She'd always thought fire was beautiful, even though it could cause the most horrific damage. "I have one last fitting."

"Itachi said you hadn't decided on who to walk down the aisle with."

"Oh?" hummed Kakashi. "Isn't that right usually reserved for the bride's father?"

Usually. Hers, however, did not deserve that right and his behaviour the past few weeks solidified her thoughts. Even Itachi had been stunned by her father's indifference to her impending nuptials, always bringing up the topic of her status as a kunoichi like he could sway someone like Itachi. She'd warned her father that he was going to push him into the opposite decision if he wasn't careful, but he'd laughed her off and told her to stop being ridiculous.

Shockingly, she'd been the one to silence Itachi from arguing and telling him it wasn't worth it.

"I'd rather walk myself down the aisle than have him do so."

"Why?" asked Naruto. He frowned as he settled himself down more comfortably on his sleeping bag, choosing to lay on his side with his head resting in an upturned palm. "Isn't the dad supposed to give away the bride or something?"

Green eyes rolled at that, but she didn't show her annoyance too greatly, instead settling for saying with only a hint of displeasure, "He gave me away the day he agreed to the proposal on my behalf."

"Sakura-"

"I know, I know. It's against Itachi's wishes too," she said at Sasuke's sigh of annoyance. "But do you know why they agreed, Sasuke-kun?" At all of their silence, she sat up straighter, looking him dead in the eye as she said, "They want me to retire and start having babies. That's why. According to them, I'm wasting my life away."

"I heard about that," murmured Kakashi. Bending his knees, he slung his arms over them, back slouching further. "It's the norm for civilians, isn't it?"

That irked her, but she knew he didn't mean it negatively towards her. "But I'm not a civilian."

He smiled placatingly. "Never said you were."

"But someone has to escort you, don't they?"

She didn't see why they had to. She was perfectly capable of walking herself down the aisle and meeting her groom at the altar. Why did somebody have to give her away like she was nothing more than an object to be claimed?

Still… The thought of walking alone seemed… lonely.

"Not necessarily," Kakashi answered Naruto for her, no doubt noticing her indecision. He'd always been able to read her and that thought was confirmed when he went on to say, "You've always been your own person."

When she remained silent, Naruto chirped up with a grin. "We could always escort you, y'know. All three of us!"

That was an interesting thought, but she highly doubted the clan would allow that. Besides, Sasuke had to remain with his parents since he was part of the main family – to show unity or some shit. He had to act like he was okay with it all while silently praying he wasn't next to be forced into a marriage.

Briefly, Sakura entertained the thought of having Tsunade herself escorting her, but quickly dismissed the thought. Not only was she Hokage (making it extremely inappropriate) but she would refuse outright for the simple fact that it would make the target on Sakura's back even larger. It also ran the risk of ostracising her before she'd even stepped foot in the district as Uchiha Sakura.

Gods, what was she supposed to do? Walk herself down the aisle? Have her team escort her? Go all out and have her shishou do it? Go batshit crazy and have Kyo escort her?

What was she supposed to do?

Chapter Text

Chapter 15

As Long As You Don't Forget

Two hours.

That was how far away she was from walking down the aisle.

She hadn't seen Itachi since her return when he'd politely enquired about her trip and whether she enjoyed herself. The conversation had lasted minutes before he was excusing himself and since then, she'd been on strict wedding procedures, allowing beauticians and clan elders to poke and prod at her either physically or mentally. Either way, it was seriously draining, and she was kind of glad Itachi didn't see her in such a worn-down state, especially considering her only spare time was spent packing.

Her once homely, relaxed bedroom was difficult to navigate with all the boxes and bags of storage scrolls and Sakura had to admit it was sad seeing her childhood bedroom boxed away. Even though she wasn't taking infantile items with her, they were still put away at her parents' request.

It was strange how final that made the wedding feel – packing, she meant. Their telling her to make sure nothing was left lying around was like saying she no longer had a home to return to. They would be making other uses of what was once her bedroom. She questioned what her parents had planned for her old bedroom if they requested that she packed everything, but they never said a word.

They would no doubt be given their space not long after saying "I do" and she understood that they would be presented with the key to their new home after the ceremony. In preparation of that moment, she had a storage scroll set aside with enough clothing and toiletries for the next few days, until she rounded up her friends to move her belongings. The thought of entrusting her possessions to strangers didn't sit well with her.

Sitting down on her stripped bed, Sakura glanced around her bedroom with a solid weight in her chest. She couldn't – couldn't – cry, because when she did, her skin always, without fail, became blotchy and her eyes puffed up. So, she kept a stiff upper lip while mentally saying her goodbyes to her childhood bedroom, a part of her mentally crying out that it wasn't just the bedroom she was saying goodbye to, but also her old life.

As of that day, she was Uchiha Sakura.

A croaky meow brought Sakura out of her sombre mood and she offered a tender smile to the large cat, who responded by standing up against her knees, reaching up with a swell of concern that flooded through their connection.

"I'll be okay," she assured him gently. "It's just sad moving on."

Another meow.

Smiling again, she couldn't help but feel comforted by him, his emotions unignorable. "Do you remember the plan?" she asked while stroking his head. "Follow me back to the new house, but if you can't, don't stress. Come back here and I'll come for you."

It was her way of testing how great his tracking skills were – the best way to start was to have him track her, rather than setting him a task straightaway that could blow the whole mission.

He tried grabbing her hand again, but even though he tried to do so as gently as possible, his claws still caught her, and she noticed it frustrated him. "Don't worry, okay? We'll get there, no matter how long it takes." Sakura ached for him as she continued to feel his self-doubt and she condemned the heartless monsters who'd abandoned him. "If it doesn't happen, then it doesn't happen. I'll love you regardless."

How anyone could abandon their companions – whether they were ordinary pets or ninneko or ninken – was beyond her and she couldn't understand the cruelty of it. Her stance on the whole thing was that if a person couldn't promise a forever home and unconditional love, then they were not cut out for the responsibility of having a companion period and had no right in giving the animal false hopes.

Kyo's abandonment issues shone through his loving gestures, for the moment she got up or showed any intention of moving away, he would jolt slightly. It also showed in his determination of successfully completing all tasks she set out for him, to the point of stressing himself out.

But, more importantly in that moment, she could sense his fear of being left behind.

"If you're not by my side by midnight, I'm coming for you," she swore fiercely and lowered her head, allowing him to rub his to hers. The responding purr was loud and unmistakably happy, and she smiled sadly. "I'll never leave you behind, Kyo. I swear."

"Sakura? It's time to start getting ready."

Kissing the top of Kyo's head, she gave him one last stroke before standing, offering her mental apologies through their connection. "Coming."

Twenty minutes.

In twenty minutes, she would be walking down the aisle.

And she was quite possibly having a nervous breakdown.

Shaking out her hands in the privacy of her dressing room, Sakura inhaled deeply and slowly, exhaling with the same steady pace. It was doing little to settle her nerves, but what else could she do besides run away? Because that was a viable option, her mind repeated.

It didn't help that she could sense her father standing outside. Her mother had left after seeing her in her full wedding ensemble complete with hair and makeup, repeatedly telling Sakura how beautiful she looked. Kizashi had also seen her and she knew he was furious with her choice of dress – perhaps another reason for her nerves.

What would everyone else think of it? What would the clansmen do when they saw Itachi in a tuxedo rather than the traditional montsuki? How would they react to the dress? Gods, what if they walked out or stood up in protest?

No. Focusing on what ifs was no good and would only stress her out further. Sakura knew she had to focus on the practical worries rather than hypothetical, as Tsunade had told her so many times in the past – she just struggled in doing so.

"What are you doing here? You're supposed to be at the venue," she heard her father's disbelieving snap. It caused her to pause in her pacing and frown over in the direction of the door, heart skipping a beat as she imagined who it could possibly be.

Contrary to what her father believed, he was so not walking her down the aisle and because she hadn't been able to decide on who should do so, Sakura had taken that as a sign that she should walk alone. Of course, he was having none of it, meaning she would have to put him in his place on the way again.

"We're here to escort Sakura to her wedding."

The voice had her lunging towards the door and flinging it open, heart in her throat at the sight of the three men standing opposite her father.

"You…"

Sasuke was the first to meet her eye, head tilting slightly. "We're a team."

"So we thought that we should be the ones to escort you there, even if it's not down the aisle," added Naruto with a grin.

No, don't cry, she begged of herself, breathing deeply like that could control the rampaging emotions, but when she released the breath shakily, she felt part of her composure slip.

"Don't cry," Naruto warned, knowing exactly what was going through her mind. "You'll get those black smudges down your face."

"That's not helping," she shot back in a pitiful whine and quickly dabbed beneath her eyes. Gods, they'd spent so long on her makeup and had done a marvellous job, so even though she'd paid for it, Sakura knew she would still feel guilty if she ruined it.

At the approach of her former sensei, she looked up at him helplessly, asking, "Can I really do this, Kakashi-sensei?"

"Well, you kind of have to," he said while scratching at the back of his already messy hair, smile sheepish. "Everyone's already there in their smartest attire and in their seats. It'd be rude if you didn't turn up now."

Right. Yeah. She was the rude one.

"Plus, I hear Hokage-sama is sober right now."

Oh. He'd been joking the whole time.

Gods, she was wound so tight to miss one of his blatant jokes.

She looked around Kakashi to Sasuke, asking, "Itachi…?"

"Already there."

She felt sick. Like she was about to throw up kind of sick, not mere nausea. And for the seventh time since they'd painted them, she stopped herself just as she almost bit down on her nail out of a nervous habit.

"You might as well go and join Mom," Sakura told her father offhandedly. "I told you already that you're not walking me down the aisle."

He was well and truly outraged like he had been the first time, glaring at her with his expression twisting into a scowl. "It is my right-"

Like hell it was!

Sakura growled under her breath when he forcefully took her arm, attempting to make it bend and accept his. And that goddamn respect that she'd grown up with damned her, refusing to allow Sakura to remove it using brute strength, like she would have had it been anyone else.

"Oi, let go," she snarled, fury intensifying when she stumbled in her heels. "You're going to ruin-"

"Is that any way to handle your own daughter?"

It was said so nonchalantly, resembling the way he tilted his head to the side to glance down at the older man to assess the situation and Sakura's breathing stopped when Kakashi finally shifted in his stance, deciding that it was serious enough to garner his whole attention.

Although he was smiling, she knew that particular smile as the one he presented his troublesome clients with when they pissed him off and he didn't want to be disrespectful and outright argue with them about it. To her father, for a few moments at least, it was just another smile, but she knew that it was him somehow asserting himself as the dominant one, the clashing testosterone making the air unbreathable when her father finally got a clue.

"This is a private matter between family-"

"Then you won't mind my involvement," interjected Sasuke smoothly and she saw Naruto's slack jawed response to it. "She is marrying my brother, after all."

"Sasuke-kun…"

"We're family, too."

Grinning, Naruto linked his hands behind his head and grinned. "Go take your seat, old man. We're her escorts."

Not "giving her away", but escorts.

She smiled.

As always, her boys gave her the strength she needed to face a particularly nasty foe and she tapped Kakashi's arm, silently telling him she could handle it.

"This is my wedding day."

She pretended not to notice her teammates looking between them with hints of uncertainty in their gazes (knowing how emotional she could be and no doubt wondering how to prevent a potential breakdown), because she seriously didn't need the extra nerves on top of what she already had. Already, she was frightened of sweating too much and ruining her wonderful dress or worse, causing sweat patches (not that they were really noticeable with white lace).

"You gave me away the moment you forced me into this – you're not having this moment. I'm starting this chapter of my life without you."

"You…!"

Was she harsh? Yes. Was it irrational? Perhaps to some. But as she continuously said: Kizashi did not have the right to give her away and even if the wedding hadn't been arranged, Sakura was certain she would've made the same choice. His true colours were disgusting and impossible to ignore and she didn't want him tainting her big day.

"We need to get going." Kakashi was smiling once more and pretending like her father hadn't uttered a word.

He held out his arm and it wasn't until that moment that she took note of all her boys wearing matching modern tuxedos rather than kimonos, telling her they'd planned on walking her to the venue all along. She hadn't asked them to and not wanting to take the choice away from anyone, had actually informed all guests to wear what they felt most comfortable in (as long as it was formal attire), but the fact that not only Kakashi and Naruto, but Sasuke also – the same Uchiha Sasuke who hated disappointing his parents and clan – was wearing a tuxedo meant the world to her.

The lump in her throat returned twice the size as it had been earlier. "Aren't your parents going to be angry?" she asked softly.

"The clan elders more so."

But for her – not just her, but Itachi, too – he was willing to piss them off. It was his way of saying he was on their side.

"Go," she ordered of her father as sternly as she could while dissolving into an emotional mess. "You're making me nervous."

But he wouldn't budge, snapping, "I am your father, Sakura. You-"

"Are walking away now," stated Sasuke simply and he came between them, gesturing to Kakashi with a tip of his chin to lead the way. "If you want to see your daughter get married, then I suggest you get there before we do. I heard there are clansmen stopping people from entering after Sakura so that the ceremony won't be disrupted."

Part of her did feel guilty over pushing her father out the way they currently were, but she shut the emotion down quickly, because as she'd already said: he was not ruining her day. It was a day she didn't want, but hers nonetheless and nothing was going to ruin that.

She was about to get married.

Her makeshift dressing room wasn't all that far from the venue, which was out in a field that had been freshly mowed and watered a few days prior, leaving the grass a startling shade of vivid green, complemented by the flowers scattered around. Of course, there'd been minor complaints about that, but it was actually one of very few things Fugaku had agreed with her on, simply because he was thinking logically of how many guests were attending. Should the wedding happen in a regular venue, then they wouldn't be able to seat a quarter of the guests. He'd stated simply that it wasn't a typical Uchiha wedding.

Despite their harsh words, they gave her father a head start, her eyes nervously meeting each of theirs.

Naruto's softened. "You look amazing, Sakura-chan."

"I second that," Kakashi told her and she felt a little of the weight on her shoulders slip away when he gave her arm a gentle squeeze. "Although seeing you in a wedding dress does make me feel old."

"That's because you are old," she teased half-heartedly.

"Your cruelty knows no bounds."

She knew he hadn't taken it to heart for there was a playful smile creasing his eyes. "So," she added in the same teasing tone. "What happens after we get there? Are you guys walking down the aisle like you're my bridesmaids?"

Just as Naruto's eyes widened comically and he readied himself to shout like hell, Kakashi intervened, saying, "I don't see why not."

"Nothing about this wedding is traditional, after all," added Sasuke, indicating to their attire.

Blushing, she glanced downwards at the length of her dress, the sight of the mermaid-styled skirt once more boosting her confidence since for the first time in her life, she felt like a woman (as in, for the first time, it was obvious she had curves). It trailed behind her for at least two feet and perhaps seeing her flash of concern, Naruto moved behind her and carefully (she was surprised that he could display such delicacy for anything that wasn't Ichiraku's ramen) lifted the train, holding it at a wary height.

"This okay?" he asked.

Sakura smiled. "Perfect."

They were there. Three of the most important people in her life. The team that had witnessed the horrors of a kunoichi's life – of her life because of being a kunoichi – and had been there to see her growth and have a hand in helping her grow. They'd been through more or less everything together and now, they would be escorting her to the new chapter in her life. She honestly couldn't think of anything more wonderful than that.

"We should get moving," Sasuke said while coming to stand on her other side.

For a brief moment, he seemed almost unsure of himself, his arms remaining rigid by his sides until she reached out and looped her arm through his, tugging him a step closer to her.

"What the hell have you got on your feet?" Naruto demanded suddenly and she felt her cheeks burn.

"Heels, idiot," she snapped over her shoulder. Self-consciously shifting in her footing, she tightened her hold on both men, demanding, "So don't let me fall, okay?"

It warmed her heart when she felt responding pressure from both sides – a gesture that was followed up perfectly by Naruto's heartfelt, "Never."

And then they were walking.

Remaining calm was a difficult feat, to the extent where her breathing techniques failed miserably to ease her nerves. Flutters had exploded in her stomach to the point of making Sakura feel nauseated as they threatened to tear her apart and, on their sleeves, she felt her palms sweating embarrassingly (she sincerely hoped they didn't notice, though thankfully they were in all black aside from the red ties – her favourite colour, she noted happily).

Luckily for her, the stylist had pinned her hair up to prevent it from hiding the detail of the back of her dress (meaning the back of her neck could relish the light breeze that swept by them), leaving her bangs down and parted, along with a few randomly curled strands of hair to frame her features, bringing out the delicate angles wonderfully.

Heel first, then toe, she reminded herself, recalling the lessons Ino had given her.

While Sakura was used to wearing mid-sized heels, her wedding shoes were on a completely different level. Literally. And walking on an unsteady dirt path in the forest was hard. They gifted her with an extra five inches of height and although she knew they would cause a horrific ache in her feet later, she couldn't not wear them, for the lace detail matched her dress perfectly and when the boutique attendant showed them to her, she'd instantly fallen in love.

She heard the guests before reaching the field and Sakura felt her heart rate increase exponentially, the once relaxed grip on the two men's arms tightening. Although she noticed them both glancing to her before meeting the other's eye above her head, she couldn't look away from her destination, which was just on the other side of the trees.

There were so many people, to the point where their collective chakra was overwhelming to her senses – and she wasn't even a sensory type – and increasing her apprehension. They were talking amongst themselves, though somebody must have announced her arrival because suddenly a hush swept over the gathered guests and her stomach twisted painfully just imagining them all standing to greet her.

As he entered her peripheral, she damn near told Naruto to get back there and pick her dress up once more so that she could make a run for it, her made up eyes wider than usual as she met his sincere gaze.

"This is it," he encouraged lightly.

She…

"Want us to wait?"

Yes.

Sakura shook her head despite her constant internal screaming, offering her team a watery smile.

She…

"Go," she insisted, swallowing down the panic blooming in her chest.

This is it.

However, she…

They left her one by one with their own personal good lucks, though Sakura didn't fail to notice the way Sasuke's eyes lingered on her trembling form, like he knew exactly what was going through her mind, or perhaps worried about what could possibly be going through it.

Gods, she felt sick with nerves. Even the chūnin exams had nothing on getting married in front of what was more or less the entire freaking village.

Bringing her hands to her front, Sakura wrung them until a terrifying thought swept through her mind and caused her to blanch.

Where the hell was her bouquet?

"Oh my God," she whispered, desperately glancing around the area.

It hadn't been in her dressing room – she knew that much. Her mother had believed she was too forgetful–

Eyes going wide, she looked to the floor towards the edge of the forest, breathing out a deep sigh of relief as she found her bouquet waiting patiently for her at the end of the trail. But just as she went to grab it, she spotted a small handwritten note and Sakura frowned, picking the two up together.

Sakura.

It was her mother's handwriting, she noted belatedly.

I know this may mean little to you by this point – my actions were severe and there is no way to justify how terribly I have betrayed you – but please know, I am truly, unbelievably sorry.

Please don't allow our selfishness to plague you in your marriage with Itachi-san.

I hope you can find happiness and one day forgive us.

I love you.

-Mama.

Mama. Gods, it'd been years since she'd called her that.

Lowering the note, Sakura glanced out at the field, canting her head to the side like it would grant her the ability to see her mother through the crowds, but as she'd already known deep inside, it was possible. It seemed she wouldn't be able to speak to her about it until after the wedding when they were alone, but…

Sakura folded the note and spared a quick glance around herself before slipping it into her bra.

After the wedding and celebrations were over, she would find her mother. Getting married meant a new start and… and despite how badly she'd been hurt, Sakura knew deep down that she couldn't be mad at her forever.

Her father, on the other hand, had done nothing to try and earn her forgiveness, instead he was way too happy trying to gain brownie points with Fugaku, in addition to choosing to pick at her and attempt to bully her into decisions. Perhaps one day they would make amends, but in that moment, Sakura wanted nothing more than for him to disappear out of her life.

The quiet whispers of the crowd captured her attention and she realised she was taking too long to make her entrance.

"This is it," she repeated Naruto's words.

Deep breaths, Sakura told herself. Don't rush.

The march played by a piano was slow and elegant, and Sakura did her best to ensure she didn't clench her jaw when everyone turned to watch her arrival with gasps of surprise or delight.

Was the bouquet really for nervous brides who fidgeted, rather than a mere accessory? Because hers sure as hell did a marvellous job of keeping her from doing so. It also helped in keeping her shoulders set when she held them at the position Mikoto had instructed her to, and Sakura knew that benefited the dress, accentuating the curve of her spine and, in turn, the faux buttons that travelled down the length of it.

The guest list was insane, Sakura noticed and found after only a few moments that she couldn't look through everyone gathered there, for if she did, she would certainly turn and run because holy shit. There were way too many people. Way, way too many. And because of how many there were with the added bonus of not a single one of them looking familiar in the slightest, the aisle was ridiculously long, much longer than she'd anticipated and the pretty petals scattered in place of a carpet did nothing to ease her knotting stomach.

Sakura came to an abrupt stop at the top of the aisle, swallowing nervously as it continued to grow, seeming to stretch out nauseatingly until she couldn't even see those at the other end, the sheer distance making her head swim.

She couldn't do it.

She couldn't marry Itachi.

Tears threatened to fill her eyes as everyone continued to stare – would have, had she not been so goddamn stubborn.

Murmurs swept through the crowds, leading her to glance through them all despite her internal warnings not to, heart freezing in her chest when she finally managed to spot several of her friends. If she focused hard enough, she could see the outlines of six people at the altar, her teammates looking between each other worriedly as they stood on her side. No doubt the guy on Itachi's was Shisui, her rampaging mind told her.

"What is she doing?"

"Is she gonna run?"

"Oi, pay up. I called it!"

"Can't blame her for looking scared, the poor thing. Look at what she's marrying into."

One of the blurred figures standing at the altar disappeared just as they caught her attention and Sakura's eyes widened in shock when Itachi suddenly appeared by her side, his hand coming to her lower back when she jumped. To block the rest of the world out, he placed himself between her and the crowd, expression growing gentle.

Having him by her side allowed Sakura to tune out the majority of the harsh whispers and judgemental stares, for she knew he was experiencing the same anxiety deep down – he just wouldn't show it and Gods, she'd never envied him more for that perfect composure than in that moment.

"Why walk alone into our new lives, when we have already agreed to support one another through this?" he asked softly, voice lowered for a small amount of privacy. With his back to their guests, the corners of his lips lifted in a smile just for her. "May I walk with you into our new lives as husband and wife?"

Support.

Understanding.

Companionship.

Sakura smiled at the waiting arm, her own slipping through his certainly and without pause, hand holding tenderly onto the crook of his elbow. It was astonishing how his kindness eased some of the fear in her heart, granting her the strength she needed to continue the walk down the dauntingly long aisle.

It even gave her the ability to truly admire the hard work that had gone into preparing the location, the intricately patterned, rustic benches complemented by the flowers and vines that twisted throughout the bars, alongside the small, somewhat thin potted trees which had wisteria hanging from the branches resting at the end of each line, creating a border down the aisle.

While she'd chosen her bouquet, she'd left the other flower arrangements down to Ino and her mother – and they most definitely didn't disappoint. The choices were perfect, their symbolism of new beginnings, friendship, patience, and encouragement not lost on Sakura and she murmured the meaning to Itachi as they walked, not missing the subtle softening of his gaze.

The real masterpiece had to be the huge flower arch waiting for her at the altar, its elaborate design taking her breath away, because how could such beauty be made for her? She couldn't take her eyes off the wisteria that matched the flowers in colour, and Sakura wondered if anyone would even take note of her and Itachi when the handcrafted decoration was so beautiful.

Ino and her mother had outdone themselves.

Risking a glance into the mass crowds of guests, Sakura searched valiantly for her best friend and when she finally, finally caught sight of her, she did her best to convey her gratitude and adoration with one look alone. Much to her happiness, Ino knew exactly what she meant, her nod and expression of pride evident – the look mirrored when she nudged her parents, ensuring they wouldn't miss her silent thanks.

"You're breath-taking."

The unexpected, murmured compliment took Sakura by surprise, refusing to allow her to focus on finding those she cared for in the crowds. Glancing up at Itachi, she blushed when she found he was already looking down at her, though part of her couldn't help but wonder if he was being so open with everyone, or if she'd learned how to read him just a tiny bit.

He was equally beautiful, but she questioned if it was due to his emotional openness with her now rather than his appearance. Nonetheless, the sight of him in his tuxedo, with the tie matching the flowers in colour – flowers that reflected in his eyes when he looked upwards in admiration – left her in a state of awe.

"So are you," her heart responded before her mind had the chance to think of something more eloquent, and she didn't care in the slightest.

Although he didn't smile outwardly, she could see the warmth in his eyes. It was a warmth that repeatedly caught her attention, even as they came to a stop beneath the wisteria and she belatedly acknowledged Shisui standing to one side (as ring bearer, he had to remain close to keep the service moving swiftly), and her teammates lined up neatly at the other, pointedly ignoring the glares the elders sent their way, since they weren't supposed to be there (their defiance and support appreciated massively, especially since Sasuke would receive hell for it later).

The minister officially began the ceremony and while previously Sakura had worried about the guests not being able to hear him speak, in that moment, she couldn't have cared less.

This is it.

It's really happening.

She was officially getting married for the sake of a mission, for the sake of her village.

Gods, the nerves were back in full force, but Itachi apparently sensed the escalating anxiety because when they turned to face one another to say their vows, he reached out for her hands and gave them a discreet comforting squeeze. In response, she entwined their fingers.

"I, Uchiha Itachi," he began, unknowingly causing her stomach to twist with a kaleidoscope of emotions she couldn't comprehend, "take you, Haruno Sakura, to be my wife and my partner in life. I vow to cherish you and our friendship, to trust you and to honour you, today, tomorrow and forever. I will treasure you faithfully throughout the best and the worst, through the difficult and the easy. I will stand by your side no matter what may come our way." Lifting their joined hands, he murmured, "As I have given you my hand to hold, I give to you my life to keep."

Would she even be able to speak? Sakura seriously doubted it. Her throat felt frustratingly tight – frustratingly because she knew it was due to her getting emotional. But… How could she not? Regardless of it being for the sake of a mission, she was still getting married. She was still devoting herself to Itachi, just as he was her.

"I, Haruno Sakura, take you, Uchiha Itachi, to be my husband and partner in life," she vowed when the minister instructed it was her turn, commending herself on keeping her voice level and clear. "Today, I give myself to you in marriage. I promise to encourage and inspire you, to laugh with you and comfort you in times of sorrow and struggle. I promise to cherish you in good times and bad, when life seems easy and when it seems hard, when our bond is simple, and when it is an effort. I promise to support you and stand by your side faithfully." She couldn't look away, their gazes remaining locked and for a few tender moments, she forgot about their audience. She forgot about expectations. She forgot about her mission. "These things I give to you today, and all the days in our life."

There were several sniffles in the audience – her cue to return to reality – and she struggled to hold back her sheepish smile.

"Now, for the rings–"

"That won't be necessary."

Blinking owlishly a few times, Sakura could only stare at her shishou in wide eyed shock as the woman stood from her place beside her parents on the front row.

What was she doing? Had she found enough evidence regarding the clan's supposed coup d'état to get her out of the marriage?

Whispers and shocked gasps erupted throughout the crowd and no matter how quiet they were individually, collectively, they were unbearably loud, leading Sakura to unknowingly tighten her hold on Itachi's hands.

If her shishou had found evidence, why hadn't she mentioned it? Why would she leave it until the ceremony to–

Holding out a hand to Shisui's form that had frozen halfway through removing the rings from his pocket, Tsunade presented her own extravagant case, one that boasted the Senju's emblem proudly.

She wasn't stopping the wedding, Sakura realised, though the anxiety didn't lessen in the slightest. It couldn't. Not when she couldn't understand what she felt about that.

"These rings are an heirloom of my clan, dating back to my great-great grandfather," Tsunade explained and the audience was silenced, no longer seeing her interruption as scandalous or disrespectful. "Before my grandfather passed, he gave them to me in hopes that one day, I would find someone worthy of sharing not only these rings, but my life with. As many already know, that time has passed for me."

Her heart went out to her shishou, but more than that, she admired her bravery in attempting to talk of her lost love in front of so many people. Usually, Tsunade was a reserved woman who disliked displaying weaknesses, meaning she disliked opening up about her heartbreak.

Approaching the altar with their nods of consent, Tsunade continued, saying lightly, "I have no biological children to pass them onto, however, Sakura, you are the closest thing I have to a child and I know Grandfather would approve of my choice of sharing them not only with you, but to also use them as a symbol of unity with the Uchiha Clan."

"Hokage-sama," she heard Itachi murmur under his breath in shock.

"This is what our Shodai Hokage always wanted – peace and unity in the village he co-founded with your clan." Stunning them further, Tsunade bowed her head and held the rings out, requesting, "Please, take care of them and each other."

Squeezing his hands, she gently pulled away from Itachi and approached her shishou, assessing the older woman's features for a moment in hopes of expressing her gratitude clearly enough for her to see. And when Tsunade smiled warmly, Sakura knew she had succeeded in doing so.

They were beautiful, Sakura marvelled when the case was opened, Tsunade returning to her seat once they'd taken the other's ring. His was heavy and thick, with little decoration other than the diamond encrusted borders that wound around the whole ring. Whereas hers, she noticed, was a thin band that boasted a large, sparkling diamond in a shape that vaguely reminded her of their Byakugō, only less defined and more curved. Then, as though that huge diamond wasn't elaborate enough, there were three leaf-shaped diamonds coming out on each side.

Once instructed to do so, they each slid the ring on the other's finger, and she hoped he took no offence to the shaking of her hands.

"With the power invested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife." The old man smiled politely, adding, "You may kiss the bride."

Those butterflies returned demandingly, and Sakura's breath caught when he leaned down without hesitation, hand coming to cradle the side of her face delicately and guiding her to tilt her head back for him.

It was the first time they'd kissed or shared any form of intimacy since their mission and much to the annoyance of her mind's conflict, her heart rate burst into a sprint the moment their lips met, no doubt recalling how intensely passionate he'd been.

And she was…

The kiss was soft and chaste, nothing more than a few mere brushes of their lips considering it'd be inappropriate to go any further, but Gods, she found herself wanting to, inexcusably aching with the want.

She was married to Uchiha Itachi.

Uchiha Sakura.

It was… surreal.

In her mind, she'd continuously told herself she still had over a month until Doom's Day and with how hectic the past couple of weeks had been, it'd all passed in a whirlwind of lace, flowers and menu plans. All she had were the ten minutes alone time to prepare for the walk down the aisle, but even that had slipped by way too fast for her liking.

That moment kissing him was her first breath of fresh air and she brushed it off as the wedding finally being done, as a load of stress falling from her shoulders. That was why time had finally slowed down for her.

Settling a hand on his chest to steady herself, she gently withdrew, offering a small smile when he took said hand and entwined their fingers. She wondered if they would always remain so publicly affectionate, but soon chastised herself for thinking so ridiculously – it was their wedding! Being affectionate was kind of expected of them and was a one-off.

They turned to face their guests at the insistence of the minister and Sakura would never deny feeling a little overwhelmed when they stood and applauded them, though she continued to smile and look through the crowds, trying to thank them all with that look alone. There were so many people that she sincerely doubted she'd make it through them all at the reception, especially considering those on duty would be attending that evening.

Walking back up the aisle hand-in-hand with Itachi was much easier now that the wedding was over and done with, though the pessimistic side of Sakura was warning her of it being far from over. The celebrations were expected to go throughout the night, but she suspected she and Itachi would be permitted to leave early for… well, being newlyweds.

She met Itachi's gaze at the end of the aisle, and she wondered if she imagined the flash of astonishment in his eyes, the one that mirrored her own.

They'd done it.

They were married.

As Sakura expected, there were way too many people to greet and thank and she felt incredibly rude excusing herself from the brief two minute conversations they'd been instructed to have.

After their wedding dinner, which was tense and uncomfortable due to sitting with all of their parents (and Sasuke) and having nothing to say to one another, she and Itachi were required to converse with the guests and spent the better part of the following two hours doing so, much to their exasperation.

Similar to the ceremony location, the reception was elegantly decorated, and Sakura wondered if there'd been a group dedicated to the task for the duration of the wedding, because the majority of the stalls hadn't been there that morning. It was more like a festival than a reception and it appeared no expense had been spared, though why she'd expected any different when it was such a huge wedding was a mystery to her.

From decorative lighting to ensure the party went on all night, to bunting lining the streets with the Uchiha emblem spotted across them every so often, to lavish stalls with food and drinks that never ceased to flow, along with games to entertain, it certainly was excessive, to the extent where a part of Sakura felt so undeserving of it all. Music played through the streets and wherever she looked, people appeared to be having a good time, dancing and laughing. She kind of wished she could join them in their enjoyment.

"How are you feeling?"

She looked up at… Sakura breathed out a shaky sigh.

Husband.

She was married.

When would the novelty wear off? She wondered if it ever would.

"Overwhelmed," Sakura admitted, accepting the glass with a sigh of relief and taking cautious sips.

They'd been given a generous five minutes of downtime before resuming their small talk with the guests – if one could even call it that – and she was determined to spend that five minutes wisely. And by wisely, she meant somewhere hidden, where she could catch her breath and relax, because smiling all goddamn day had caused the worst cheek strain.

Nodding in agreement, Itachi glanced out at the busy crowds, saying, "While I knew how excessive the reception would be, I failed to envision myself as being a part of it."

That was her problem also, Sakura believed. Nerves had definitely troubled her throughout the build up to the wedding, however it'd been easy to distance herself, in a sense, until a few days before when it'd really set in. Even while people indicated their excitement and gratitude of being invited, it didn't really worry her.

Moreover, due to being so busy, she'd been unable to spend a moment alone or doing anything that wasn't wedding-related. She wished she'd had the chance to discuss the situation with Tsunade fully, so that she'd know what the older woman was thinking.

Itachi's ring caught her eye and Sakura nursed her drink while watching it.

What was her shishou plotting? There was no mistaking their being heirlooms because they were obviously old pieces of jewellery, their silver cleaned a few too many times to sparkle the way they possibly once had. Also, on closer inspection, it was clear to spot the replacement of the tiny diamonds that bordered Itachi's ring, as well as her own. They weren't the original stones.

"Uchiha Sakura," she murmured thoughtfully.

She hadn't sat down since dinner and the arches of her feet burned viciously, but as much as she longed to, Sakura knew she couldn't take the risk of dirtying her pristine dress by sitting down in that moment. The brightness of the white lace was intimidating to say the least.

"You don't like it?" he asked while coming to stand closer to her side.

Hesitating for a moment, Sakura decided to take the risk in leaning against him, smiling in thanks for his support. "It's not that I don't like it," she assured him quietly, unable to meet his eye. "It's that… This is real."

"We're married."

"…Yeah."

And she didn't entirely hate the notion.

"What about you?" questioned Sakura softly.

"I believe I am going through the motions."

Yeah, she got that. Like they were on autopilot.

A delicate arm wrapped around her waist to better support her when Sakura leaned more heavily into Itachi's side and she sighed.

"You really…" She smiled shyly, the warmth spreading across her chest enough to make her pause and savour the moment. "Thank you. For walking with me, I mean."

"It may not always seem that way but know that I will always walk with you."

Frowning, Sakura tilted her head back and to the side, assessing his calm features as he watched the passing crowds who were oblivious to their presence. What had he meant by that? Why did his words cause a deep seated unease in the very pit of her stomach? Sakura wondered if he was referring to her status as an active shinobi and more than anything, she wanted him to elaborate on what he'd said to ease that gross feeling.

However, luck was not on her side for just as she opened her mouth to question him, a sheepish Shisui blocked out the lights of the party when appearing in the mouth of the alley. His entrance caused Itachi to sigh, arm already retracting though his hand remained on the small of her back, ensuring she was ready for the support to be taken away.

"Forgive me," he apologised with that same smile. "They want you back out there. It's almost time for your first dance as husband and wife."

She would have to corner Itachi later about the deeper meaning to his words – no, she instantly shut the thought down, reprimanding herself mentally for the rash thinking. It would seem suspicious of her to hold onto what he'd said, wouldn't it? Like she had a reason to be wary of him. After all, just because they were married now, that didn't mean she was in the all-clear and she had to continue being careful of giving him any reasons to distrust her. Stealth and judiciousness were paramount to the success of her mission and the safety of Konoha.

Rather than completely taking away his support, Itachi allowed her to link their arms once more.

"May I ask why you chose those shoes?" he asked once Shisui left, keeping his voice moderately low. Combined with the music, their conversation was successfully kept private. "It appears they are causing you pain."

Her smile spoke of her embarrassment, but still, she had no regrets. As long as it wasn't obvious that she was struggling, or as long as it didn't look like she couldn't walk in them, then she was happy. "I like beautiful things."

"Even though you are struggling to walk?"

"Is it that obvious?"

"No," he relented. The corners of his lips tugged upwards briefly when he met her eye. "However, I have spent the majority of the day with you now and have spotted a few tells."

Duly noted, she thought uneasily. Sakura knew she would have to be careful of her expressions or tracks now that they were married and living together. If she wasn't cautious, he would foil her mission within months, if that.

"Hopefully no-one else has," she said, trying to laugh it off. Glancing around and returning smiles and waves, Sakura asked, "Should we head to the centre for our first dance now?"

"It will most likely take us a while to get there," he agreed with a sigh. "Setting off now would be best, lest we wish to anger our parents."

"As much as they tried not to, it seems like they were enjoying themselves," Sakura noted lightly, recalling Mikoto's small smile during the ceremony – it'd been half the size of her mother's, but filled with equal levels of love and warmth. Their fathers had also been a tad more lenient than usual, even after she'd disrespected her own only hours ago by refusing his giving her away.

He nodded once. "Then it would be prudent to keep them in good spirits."

Without a doubt.

As Itachi had predicted, they were intercepted many times on their way to the centre of the party, each conversation running along the same lines of, "Congratulations", "How does it feel?", and her personal favourite, "You make the sweetest couple". Granted, it was the older generation who said that (and Ino, Shikamaru and Kiba – teasingly), but it still counted, in her eyes.

"There you are," her mother admonished breathily. Sakura was shocked by the strong scent of sake coming from her, but then she spotted Tsunade only a few feet behind them at a table filled with empty dishes, waving her hand at a nervously sweating bartender. "You nearly missed your dance!"

Wow. Going off the smell alone, Sakura would have sworn that her mother had had more than her fair share – perhaps plenty of the others' also – yet she never swayed in her place, never stuttered or hiccuped or showed any of the signs of someone who was inebriated. From the brief exchange she shared with Itachi, she could tell he was impressed too.

"Forgive us," murmured Itachi. "We were thanking our guests."

"This is the last of your duties," Fugaku stated from his place closest to the entrance, his eyes drawn to the escapades of his comrades.

His expression was less cold, Sakura noticed, though it certainly wasn't inviting and it showed in the way guests happily greeted her mother and avoided Itachi's parents altogether. The same could be said about her father, however. His sour expression seemed to terrify the children present – she couldn't really blame them.

"Go and enjoy your first dance."

"Is that an order?" Sakura enquired, tempted to smile.

All she received in response was a huff. Apparently, it was a good response, because a ghost of a smile crossed Itachi's features before he was guiding her to the very centre, the music fading into a slower song upon their arrival.

It reminded Sakura of the movies she and Ino watched, where coincidences happened every two minutes and not a single person questioned them. It was so similar because Sakura herself didn't question the parting of the crowds who were suddenly watching their arrival, or the music switching. She told herself that somebody, somewhere, must have been waiting for their arrival, knowing that it would be soon.

Hands settling on Itachi's shoulders and his politely on her waist, they began a slow, boring dance, her gaze sweeping through the audience of gawkers. She'd never felt more exposed before and the thought of it all being an act took away some of her positive emotions from only moments before.

"This isn't awkward in the least," she murmured with lips that barely moved.

He nodded with a very slight dip of his head. "It feels impersonal."

Her thoughts exactly.

It was like they were animals on display in a zoo who also happened to be part of a breeding programme. They were paired together because of their qualities by those who'd raised them, and when those carers deemed them ready to do so, they were put together in hopes that they would breed for some cause or another. And their current audience were like the voyeurs who were eager to see the action of two poor saps trying to keep their kind from going extinct.

That was… their marriage in a nutshell, wasn't it? To the Uchiha Clan, anyway. To try and bring their clan back from social isolation (perhaps even social extinction, if she was feeling dramatic enough to label it as such), they were hoping she and Itachi would have a perfect marriage and make powerful babies. They'd essentially offered up their heir to prove they weren't against mixing their blood with non-Uchiha, believing him to be the perfect candidate.

Wait, was that why they chose her? Not solely due to her social standing and status as Senju Tsunade's apprentice, but because of her skills?

Going off Kakashi's struggle to maintain the sharingan and her knowledge of it consuming far too much of his chakra, Sakura surmised that it was her chakra control that piqued their interest. Perhaps even her Byakugō no In. If that was the case, then did they believe her reserves and control on chakra was a way for future children to combat that, should they manage to master those techniques?

The shifting of the hands on her waist brought Sakura out of her head and her cheeks flushed, smile sheepish.

"Sorry," she told him. Like his, her hands shifted, their dance gaining a fraction of more intimacy as she dared to step closer slightly, arms looping around his shoulders. Sakura didn't fail to notice their audience lapping it up. "I've barely gotten any sleep these past few weeks – it's catching up on me."

"We don't have to stay much longer," he informed her softly. "Before the ceremony, I was handed the key to our home."

Our home. It was still so crazy.

"You're only just sharing this now?" she teased lightly.

"And have you attempt to coerce me into leaving early?" He smirked down at her, eyes warm and Sakura cursed those stupid butterflies as they turned in their dance, his hands remaining polite though his thumbs did dare to stroke her back.

"Only attempt?"

"Do you believe I am easily swayed?"

She made a show of thinking about it, a playful smile playing along her lips while doing so. "Maybe."

"It seems exhaustion truly is catching up on you," he murmured, continuing to smirk. "It may be best to go home, then."

Was he flirting with her? Seducing her? It felt like her heart skipped a beat. "Why's that?"

Yes, he definitely was, Sakura decided when he leaned forward, stunning her and sending a pleasant shudder down her spine when he closed the distance between them entirely.

"We must be prepared for tomorrow," he whispered softly while they danced, his lips almost grazing her earlobe in what no doubt appeared as an intimate gesture, but was in fact a move she quickly discovered was meant to hide the movement of his lips. "We will have a fight on our hands."

It shocked her, since the Uchiha Clan was so traditional and classy. Flirting shamelessly while participating in such open displays of affection was a completely new side to not only them, but Itachi too. And she could see that others felt the same way also, because they were all staring in surprise or, in her best friend's case, awe. Even her teammates seemed shocked.

As much as she longed to, Sakura didn't pull away, instead breathing out a soft, "Eh?"

"I made a decision in regards to your status as a kunoichi."

Her heart stopped.

That time, she couldn't resist pulling back to look at him, eyes wide and hopeful, hands balling into fists on his back.

"Although you have much to learn, having you retire would mean weakening Konoha exponentially."

She couldn't breathe. "I'm…?"

He smiled softly. "You are remaining an active shinobi."

"Itachi… I…"

There were no words to express her gratitude. Eyes searching his for a second, she tried to spot even the tiniest hint of deceit, but there were none and the moment she realised that, Sakura was dragging him down to her height and meeting him halfway in a kiss, blocking out the applauding crowds of voyeurs.

Thank you, Itachi. Thank you!

Chapter Text

Chapter 16

Who's Got the Power

How could she have neglected how easily Itachi would spot the connection between herself and Kyo? Or how intelligent he seemed? It wasn't a minor detail to overlook – it held the potential to blow her cover.

Leaning on the fence of the porch while still in her wedding dress (though the heels sat by the front door, leaving her barefoot), she anxiously awaited Kyo's arrival. The rest of Konoha was still partying – they could hear the raucous laughter and music even from their new home way inside of the district – and despite once being a social butterfly who'd thrived when surrounded by her comrades and having a good time, she was grateful to be away from it all.

The home gifted to them by his parents was nothing short of excessive (far greater and easily surpassing her childhood apartment), the design an odd yet somehow appealing mixture of traditional and modern, proven in the porch that stood out sharply even on the quiet street they'd been moved onto. Their front door was a typical sliding door found on every Uchiha residence – no, she noticed upon closer inspection. It was a sliding door, but the wooden slats were carefully placed to cover the completely glass doors, granting them privacy and simultaneously creating the illusion that it was a traditional set up.

While Sakura had been so determined on fighting them every step of the way and demanding that nothing be old-fashioned, she was pleasantly surprised by how much she liked their home. Well, the outside, anyway.

So far, due to not going inside, the only modernised difference she really noticed was that they had a porch, whereas the main family's home opened straight onto the street. That'd always been a disliking of hers. Personally, she longed for distance between her home and the busy streets of the village (or, which was now the case, the district).

"Sakura," Itachi called from the door, making her sigh. "You have not viewed the house yet."

No, she hadn't, and she wouldn't until Kyo was by her side. She'd made a promise to him that she would wait, a promise she fully intended to keep.

"I'll be in soon."

A sigh reached her, and Sakura frowned when Itachi appeared by her side, copying the stance of leaning against the wooden fence that bordered around their porch. To the far left of them were several huge plant pots that were already bursting with colourful life and as her eye once more caught sight of the flowers, Sakura made a mental note to water them in the morning.

"Why would Kyo know to come here?"

Hiding the truth from him wasn't going to work. Not now that they were living together. She couldn't risk Itachi growing suspicious of her and accidentally uncovering the true mission, so sharing the truth about Kyo was her best course of action. Sakura simply hoped she didn't lose any of his trust because of her secrecy.

Repressing the urge to groan with being caught out so early, she faced forward, eyeing the deserted streets. It was eerie how quiet the usual bustling district was, like everyone had vanished.

She had to fight back a shudder upon realising that had been a possibility a decade ago.

"Do you remember when I took him to see Hana-san?" Out of her peripheral, she noticed Itachi nodding once before following her example, their gazes searching the area surrounding the front of their home in search of Kyo. "Well, she said that Kyo is actually a failed ninneko." Silence. She took that as a prompt to continue. "So, for the short time that I've actually spent with Kyo and not away on a mission or stuck in meetings, I've been trying to boost his confidence and prove to him that he can trust me. His last…" Sakura shook her head, forehead pressing to her folded arms on the fence. Her sadness was legitimate, the weight of his betrayal too heavy on her heart. "His last companion abandoned him when he failed to learn fast enough."

"When were you intending on revealing this information?"

Glancing up at him, she tried to read his features, not surprised in the least to find that Itachi was closed off from her. As expected, their open displays of affection during the wedding and reception had been for show and now that they were alone, he was back to his stoic mask. Foolishly, part of Sakura missed the affection, even while knowing it'd all been fake.

She wondered if he was mad at her, or if she'd gone and destroyed the fragile trust between them.

"I didn't know whether I should until he showed signs of improving," Sakura replied quietly. "According to Hana-san, he's extremely sensitive about it."

"Cats are proud," was all he said.

She nodded, then smiled ruefully. "Thing is, I don't have the faintest idea what I'm doing or how to help him. This morning, I stupidly gave him the task of tracking me down by midnight, forgetting that he's probably never been able to do anything like this before."

Would it work in her favour is Kyo didn't find her? Would that eradicate the apprehension Itachi was no doubt feeling? If he didn't find her, they could potentially brush the whole thing off and move on from it.

…Right?

Peering up at Itachi, she frowned at the pensive expression marring his features.

"Are you mad?" she asked quietly.

Surprise flitted through his now-clear eyes and he looked to her, raising a brow. "Mad?"

"That I kept it from you." The wooden porch was painted white, making a part of Sakura sigh with annoyance as she realised how much upkeep that would entail. Though, she supposed she ought to be grateful for the modern porch, since that meant they were taking her likes into account. "I never meant to – no, I did, but I just…" She smiled weakly for a brief moment before the frown returned. "I want Kyo to trust me and I thought the best way to do that was to give him the chance to privately train, you know? Without the pressure of others knowing, too."

There was a quiet sigh from beside her. "No, I'm not mad."

"Good," she replied, unable to keep the sudden, genuine tremor out of her voice. "Because I'm starting to worry about him."

Even if he possessed suspicions about her intentions of keeping Kyo's past a secret from him, Itachi thankfully trusted the sincere concern that was wrapping around her heart with a vice-like grip.

"We should change before searching for him to try and remain undetected by well-wishers," suggested Itachi and he pressed away from the fence, extending a hand to her that Sakura didn't realise, until that moment, she was incredibly grateful for. "Chances are the reception will disorient him."

She hadn't even considered that! What were the chances of Kyo growing frightened from the noises? From the crowds of hundreds (possibly even thousands) that cluttered the streets? Guilt threatened to outshine the concern but thankfully worked to double down on her heart, the fear her companion was potentially feeling in that moment sickening her.

Shaking her head with disagreement to his instructions, Sakura tried to tell him, "I only packed one storage scroll with enough for the next few days and it's not even on me. Kyo has it–"

The hand holding hers gently pulled her along, but it was Itachi's words that interrupted her. "I was going to present you with them tomorrow before the meeting with the clan elders, but now is as good a time as any."

From the brief glimpses she caught of the home from the entrance, Sakura noted that it possessed a delicate balance between modern-day and traditionality. Rather than shoji doors and windows, they had fully glass paned everything, reminding Sakura of her parents' home and how freeing it was to open the balcony doors of a morning, listening to the village come to life.

Finding her voice was suddenly impossible for Sakura when they entered what she presumed to be Itachi's study, the sight of the numerous scrolls, the katana display unit and the Uchiha emblem proudly on display behind the desk stunning her. It was the two display busts that truly silenced Sakura, however, for they each presented tailor made jōnin uniforms. Like the wall, they each boasted the emblem of his – their – clan on the arms of the sweatshirts, only Itachi's was slightly different, for it signified his place on the police force. While it may not have seemed like much to others, to Sakura, it meant…

It meant acceptance. Acknowledgement. New beginnings.

"You really meant it," she couldn't help but whisper, approaching her new uniform with trembling fingers.

She was remaining on active duty.

"Of course," Itachi responded. "I wouldn't lie about your future."

Her grin and thanks were interrupted when she glanced upon a clock, the sight of it almost being midnight kicking her back into her fears. "We need to hurry," Sakura told him. "They're setting fireworks off at midnight – they might scare him."

"If he is a ninneko-"

"He's not," she stressed, struggling valiantly with the zip on the back of her dress. "Not yet. Right now, he's an ordinary cat who needs us."

What the hell had she been thinking? Why had she tasked him so unfairly? Had Kyo even been around her long enough to familiarise himself with her scent? The only thing – the only damned thing – keeping her from completely dissolving into a hot mess was her connection to him. That would lead Sakura to him if she focused hard enough, though part of her wondered how she would do that with her husband's ever-watchful gaze on her.

"Relax," came Itachi's softly spoken order. Gentle hands stilled hers, easing the zip down without issue and leaving Sakura to exhale in relief. "We will find him."

There was no hesitation on her part in stripping down, ignoring Itachi's eyes as she stood in his study clad in the lingerie Ino had insisted was a must for the wedding night. "Even if nothing happens," her best friend had supplied while they shopped. "At the very least, you'll feel empowered knowing you look hot as hell both in the dress and under it."

And Sakura would have, had it not been for her stomach-churning anxiety about Kyo's well-being. His reaction was amazingly raw, stoic mask slipping and rewarding her with his desire. Whether the public displays of affection were fake or not, that wasn't. Sakura could tell that it wasn't. It couldn't be.

Ignoring the responding flutters, she quickly dressed in her new uniform, shoulders rolling as she assessed the fit, considering it'd been tailored. Overall, it was comfortable and lightweight and whereas she usually preferred her skirt (it was quicker than going through the tedious wrappings around her calves), she now wore jōnin standard-issued pants.

Sakura debated how likely Itachi's offence would be if she were to return to her trusty old skirt as she settled the wrappings down on his desk, allowing her pants to remain untucked and loose around her calves. As well as that, the flak jacket was placed back onto the bust since that also wasn't necessary.

"Are you ready?" she asked, peering over her shoulder in time to watch Itachi pull on his sweatshirt. Like herself, he decided to forgo the flak jacket and wrappings.

It looked as though her carelessly draping the wedding dress over his desk pained him, but Sakura refused to give him the chance to put it away neatly. Just one look at the clock had her grabbing his hand and yanking him back out of their home, inspecting the deserted streets critically.

Kyo was nowhere near them. She knew she'd be able to sense him if that was the case.

"Calm yourself," Itachi instructed quietly. Adjusting their hands, he entwined their fingers to offer her reassurance. "If you wish to go about this rationally, then first, we need to consider where Kyo may have gone. Regardless of his status, he started out as a ninneko. That could equal parts play a part in hindering our finding him just as it could aid in the search."

He was right. Breathing in deeply, she released the emotions threatening to overwhelm her with the exhale. If she wanted to find Kyo quickly and before the fireworks, then Sakura knew she needed to be at her best. She couldn't let her emotions go to her head. They needed separating.

Using Itachi's hand as an anchor, Sakura once more assessed the situation – this time, with a level head.

Kyo hopefully understood that they were moving to the Uchiha District and from how much time they'd spent with Itachi, she hoped he was able to recognise the emblem from the back of his shirts, as the district had the unmissable uchiwa at the entrance gates.

However, with it being on the outskirts…

"We'd be best off checking my house – my parents' house – first. If he's not there, we can track his movements."

"You believe he would leave a trace?"

How many times was she going to tell him before he believed her? "Kyo doesn't know how to cover his tracks like a ninneko can – he's a semi-ordinary cat right now."

"Ordinary cats run and hide when scared," Itachi informed her. "Some show aggression."

Kyo had only ever shown aggression towards her father – probably because he picked up on the horrific tension between them. Other than that, it appeared as though he didn't have an aggressive bone in his body. Would that change with appropriate training? Maybe. But until then, she couldn't see him attacking or showing signs of aggression. Not even if he was scared.

"Let's go," she ordered.

He wasn't at the apartment, but the storage scroll she'd left in the corner of the balcony was missing, telling Sakura he'd started his mission.

"The chakra signature is faint," Sakura pointed out when Itachi asked what she'd found. "But the fact I can pick up on it at all tells me he's been here in the past hour."

"You don't doubt it."

She frowned at that. "Should I?"

"No." Lips twitching, Itachi faced their partying guests on the street below them. She hoped, more than anything, that they wouldn't notice them but the likelihood of their encountering the guests was growing steadily greater. "I'm impressed."

Impressed that she refused to doubt herself? Or her findings, at least? Well, Sakura supposed it was a difficult feat. Had it not been for her connection with Kyo, would she have felt as confident? It was an interesting thought, but fortunately just a thought, meaning she could squash it and focus on her task at hand.

Hands gripping the stone wall of her old balcony, Sakura narrowed her eyes, looking out for any signs of his movements. Kyo had a habit of clawing his way up to the balcony, but she knew he was capable of leaping up and down from it without causing harm to himself. Checking over her shoulder, Sakura assessed the building itself for fresh scratches, but there were none.

"He jumped down, maybe?" she thought aloud.

Odd, considering his preferred choice was to climb down, but she supposed that meant he was trying to train more as a ninneko and nurturing his control on chakra. Agility was one of Kyo's strong points, so Sakura did not allow herself to linger on the possibilities of him being hurt.

However, if he was hoping to train more as a ninneko for the duration of his mission, then that meant he would avoid the crowds, especially since he was carrying a scroll of her belongings. So, that being said…

"There," Sakura pointed out to Itachi, approaching the marks on the ledge of the wall. Short, faint scratches marred the natural stone and going off the way they faded towards one end, then… "He took to the roof."

Itachi agreed, then pointed to more scratches just beneath the guttering. "He struggled making the leap."

The worry caused her heart to lurch, however she shoved it aside. She couldn't allow herself to baby Kyo, for it would only hold him back. For him to succeed, she had to be strict (though not heartless). She could not ooh and awe over every mishap but instead offer encouragement and reassurances.

Without a word, Sakura leaped onto the roof of her parents' apartment, casually searching inside all the nooks and crannies to assure herself Kyo hadn't panicked after his mishap and hidden, too stressed or worried to continue any further. Much to her astonished pride, he did not. Instead, it looked as though he'd actually headed in the right direction.

"It seems he's going towards the district," Itachi noted.

On top of the apartment building, they were able to catch the very tops of the stone walls that encircled the district, the emblem unmissable as it stood out sharply both on the walls and the oversized gate. If Kyo had jumped onto the chimney, then he would have easily been able to spot it.

Turning back to Itachi, she was unable to lose the proud smile, heart palpitating with excitement for her ninneko. "He's doing it."

"You said earlier that you were worried you weren't teaching him correctly." After her nod of agreement, he added with a ghost of a smile, "Have you heard of Nekobaa?"

The name alone brought forth a rush of pleasant memories to Sakura and she smiled widely, chuckling at the reminder of their having to wear cat ears and how utterly adorable Sasuke's grumpy face had looked in them. It was certainly one of the happier missions she'd taken in her lifetime and she felt a surge of nostalgia, because back then, it'd been so easy. Life was simple and pleasant, where her greatest concerns was getting the boy she loved to notice her.

"She was once our client," Sakura explained. "We had to collect a pawprint."

Her words seemed to both intrigue and amuse Itachi, but apparently he wouldn't share why with her. Instead, he said, "Nekobaa has extensive knowledge on ninneko. If anyone would know the best way to train or communicate with a specific ninneko, then it would be her."

That sounded incredibly, dangerously risky – the main reason being that Itachi wasn't aware of her being connected with Kyo via their chakra. What would happen if he found out? He'd already looked surly at the discovery of his being a ninneko.

"It's worth a shot," she responded eagerly to try and hide the deceit, or at the very least throw him off if he was suspicious.

"Let's move," Itachi directed. He glanced to the sky, then to the crowds slowly traipsing to the centre of the party. "They are getting ready for the fireworks."

Shit.

The pressure was intense, and Sakura found on multiple occasions that she had to just stop and think carefully, because she knew that in her rush to find Kyo, she was missing potentially vital pieces of evidence. It was hard trying to remain professional when the mission they'd set themselves was so personal, however.

From their positions on the rooftops, they witnessed many lights blinking off a section at a time, the music still as loud as ever and serving to hype up the crowd some more as they lingered in their anticipation, eagerly awaiting the promised extravagant firework show. Part of Sakura envied them – she adored fireworks – but she couldn't leave Kyo alone, not when she didn't know whether they scared him or not.

"I-"

Miaow.

Sakura all but vaulted from the last building, landing silently in front of the district. Heart in her throat, she watched as Kyo glanced around unsurely, his tail bobbing and showing his emotions. She wanted to alert him of their presence but observing him as he worked was fascinating to her and she reached out, taking Itachi's hand to still him too.

They didn't utter a word. Didn't make a move. She kept her eyes trained on Kyo, the determination filtering through their connection now that they were close enough (Hana had told her it would grow stronger over time – they simply had to nurture it) causing her to smile.

He was doing it.

"The fireworks–"

Realising they had less than a minute to retreat, Sakura approached Kyo with an air of pride, startling him for a moment until he bounded towards her, scroll held carefully in his mouth.

"You did it," she praised happily, crouching low and stroking his head. "I'm so proud of you, Kyo!" He looked to Itachi in a way she knew to be questioning and she assured him gently, "I'm sorry for betraying you by telling him, but don't worry, okay? This isn't going to add more pressure. If you want Itachi to stay out of training, or if you think he can help, tell us in some way and we'll work it out, okay?"

Perhaps deeming that as a good time to approach, Itachi did so, standing over them. "Let's go home. The fireworks will be starting soon."

Home.

Nodding, she straightened and looked to Kyo, still so incredibly proud of him for making it all the way to the district.

"Let's go home," she repeated, pushing her unease aside.

The pressure was on.

Laying back in the bed she shared with her husband, Sakura swallowed hard, trying and failing to smother the sudden nerves that wracked her body.

While she'd known the wedding night had the potential to be uncomfortable, she'd never considered the chance of being so on edge laying next to Itachi – no, not on edge, but unsure of what to do with herself, because there were many expectations on the wedding night. They'd already had sex multiple times and already shared a bed, sure, but not since their mission, leading her to believe that was the only reason why they'd even had sex.

Kyo was exploring his new dwelling and with him being so close, Sakura could sense that he was currently out back, enjoying their garden now that the fireworks were over and the party dwindled to an end.

The thunking of a bamboo fountain and their even breaths was all she could hear for the longest time while staring up at the ceiling. She used the fountain to level her breathing when it threatened to quicken or grow shaky from nerves, hoping it would also work to send her to sleep.

It didn't.

Glancing to Itachi from the corner of her eye, she saw him copying her previous example of watching their ceiling. His expression was smooth, but she knew that tranquillity was a lie. He had to be feeling as anxious as she was.

"Would you like some tea?"

If she'd had any expectations for her wedding night with Itachi, it certainly wasn't sitting on the veranda at two in the morning drinking tea and watching Kyo as he prowled through the garden beneath the stars, his behind shaking in preparation for a lunge whenever he spotted an insect or animal worth munching on.

It was a wonderful garden – her first ever, considering she'd always lived in an apartment and Sakura distracted herself from the silence by imagining the flowers she could grow along the border of it. Due to how substantial the space was, the centre of it could even be used for warming up for training sessions, or even basic taijutsu.

"Any idea what we should expect for tomorrow?" questioned Sakura, soft voice carrying through the peaceful garden. Kyo momentarily looked to her, seemingly assessing her before returning to his hunting, darting to the other side of the grass until he spotted a prey that warranted his caution. "Will they be mad?"

"Undoubtedly," Itachi answered and she was grateful for his honesty. "They will disagree – some may even try to fight me on my decision."

"Physically?"

"It is only a possibility," he assured her quietly. Holding his cup in both hands, he looked to the stars, features calm and composed. "You may not be aware of this, but many in the clan question my allegiance. They believe I work too hard for Konoha, and not enough for our clan."

Sasuke's snarl of his being forced to leave ANBU and work for the police force flashed through her mind and Sakura resisted the urge to frown.

"But…" The battle to copy his composure was a pitiful failure, her frown breaking through her mask. "But isn't that a good thing? That you work hard for the village?"

"To some," Itachi responded at length.

But not everyone. Shit. That was no good for her mission. If she wanted to find out the truth behind the possible coup d'état, then Itachi had to be in there. She needed him possessing their entire trust, to be at the head of each meeting regarding the future of the clan and their plans on how to obtain their goals. Being married to Itachi was useless otherwise.

"Well, we'll…" Sakura shrugged helplessly, trying to smile. "We'll show them."

"Show them?"

"That working hard for the village, in turn, helps the clan too."

His silence was contemplative, and she could see the cogs turning in his mind but didn't question him for answers. She couldn't push too hard, instead taking her time with dragging bits and pieces of information from her husband.

"Will they ever want me to work for the police force?"

He shook his head. "You belong in the hospital. I would not allow them to take you away from your passion."

Stupid butterflies, she snarled inwardly, damning herself for warming at his words. "But what if it does escalate to a fight? Would it be the whole clan against us?"

"Us?"

"You don't think I'd make you stand against them alone, do you?" demanded Sakura with a chuckle. "You of all people should know how badly I'm itching to beat some sense into the elders."

Much to her surprising gratefulness, his responding chuckle had a part of her relaxing. "It is a tempting thought, allowing you to go through with your words."

She raised a brow. "But?"

Itachi sighed and finally looked to her, something in his gaze that she couldn't pin softening. "But I wish for them to accept you, Sakura. Marrying outside of the clan was always deemed as a crime by the older generations – enough so that many were disowned for doing so."

Green eyes widened a fraction, because what the hell was that about? Sakura had always assumed that their always marrying inside of the clan was by choice – another show of her ignorance. To hear that people were actually disowned for falling in love and wanting to marry their chosen person was heart-breaking.

"That's so unfair," she murmured, frowning down at her tea. There wasn't much of it left, but they had more in the tea pot resting at Itachi's other side, on a tray to keep it from burning the wood. "Isn't there any way to change that?"

"It's not a law within our clan, however it is treated like one," Itachi explained with another weighty sigh. She wondered if that was how they got away with such a barbaric tradition, by saying it wasn't an actual law, but something that was carried out by the family. "It is why you will find many unmarried Uchiha clansmen who throw themselves into their work, rather than settling down."

Sasuke's sullen expression and often awful moods flashed through her mind. Was that why he never reciprocated anyone's affections? Was it why he always turned his admirers down? Why he never even looked their way? Did he know nothing would ever come of it, determining there was no use in even entertaining the notion of accepting?

That sounded so… lonely.

How many Uchiha lived like that? Alone, because they didn't want to enter a marriage with a potential relative, no matter how distant that connection was? How many drowned themselves in missions or work hoping to escape for as long as they could?

"Then why now? Why change an old tradition like that with their heir, of all people?"

"You have heard and seen how the village views our clan. By marrying outside of the clan, we are attempting to show the other villagers that we don't believe ourselves above them. We are hoping that, by doing this, we will be making ourselves more approachable to them."

But it was all lies, wasn't it? What was the point in making an example of their heir, if the rest of the clan was still being disowned or shamed for also wanting to marry someone who wasn't an Uchiha?

"Will that ever change?" she questioned. "The disowning for marrying outside of the clan?"

Another sigh. Itachi took a moment to respond, seemingly organising his thoughts or attempting to find the best way to reply to her and during that moment, he sipped at his tea, savouring the taste.

"The older generations of the clan are traditional and influential, to say the least. Respect goes a long with here, and it is ingrained into the younger generations that we must respect our elders. We must follow them without question, for they are always our superiors."

At least that part wasn't too different to standard life in the village. Every family tried to enforce such a rule at some point. "Then why not make a stand? Why not convince them to see the errors in their ways? It's impossible that every elder in the clan agrees with arranged marriage or forcing relatives to marry and reproduce."

"There has definitely been such a time. However, they will never say."

"But why?"

"Because they are loyal to the clan and will do whatever is necessary to preserve the sharingan. If they are told outside genes cannot be mixed with our own, then they will swear by it until their dying breath."

Why were the Uchiha so goddamn stubborn?

Gritting her teeth and needing a couple of minutes to compose herself, Sakura peered out into the garden, eventually spotting Kyo toying with the bamboo fountain. His large paw flicked several times when water suddenly touched it until he began licking it away. It became a routine of sorts when he repeated it for the fourth time – that she knew of. Was it his own strange way of drinking the water? She pondered the idea while continuing to watch him curiously.

"Correct me if I'm wrong," Sakura began, heaving a sigh when she paused. "But aren't you classed as the prodigy of the clan? One of the strongest?" At his almost reluctant single nod, she asked, "Then why make an example out of you and originally demand for us to start trying for a baby after just three months? Why not choose Sasuke-kun since he's also an heir? You're the first in line to become patriarch, after all. It makes no sense to toy with trial and error with you."

"I agree," he said with ease. "It does not make any sense."

Realisation had Sakura observing him closely, stomach twisting with unease. "They're planning something."

"Perhaps."

Damn it.

Damn it.

"What happens if they are?" she asked unsurely.

"Then we resist," Itachi replied simply.

But for how long? And was it possible to out-stubborn elders? Sakura wasn't so sure. Tsunade got through to the council by forcing them to view the situation from her perspective. She highly doubted that sort of behaviour would be acceptable during a clan meeting.

"There is little point in fixating on what ifs," he continued after her too long pause. "If a problem arises, then we will determine the best way to tackle it. Until then, we should not allow it to cause us unnecessary stress."

Easy for him to say. She was the one on coup d'état watch without knowing what the hell she was even supposed to be doing, or how to get Itachi more involved with the clan.

Exhaling shortly, she attempted to release her stresses and worries along with it, eyes once more drawn to Kyo. If her suspicions were correct, then he relished having a large area to act like a kitten in, though in that moment in time he was searching for the best place to settle down and nap. Well, that was until he spotted a moth that daringly flew over his head, reigniting his hunting mode. The changes in his pupils alone amused her greatly.

"Did you expect this of our wedding night?" questioned Sakura suddenly, cheeks growing warm when she discovered Itachi had already been looking her way.

"It was a possibility, yes."

"Are you disappointed?"

One of Itachi's eyebrows raised at that and he seemed to think it over for a moment, his lips soon curving with a small smile. "No. I feel as though I am learning more about you – I would never be disappointed by that."

He… preferred getting to know her over sex? Sakura decided she could take that one of two ways. Either she accepted the words and allowed them to warm her heart or make her giddy, or she took offence, because did that mean she was awful at sex?

"I'm that bad, huh?" she decided to tease in the end. "For you to prefer sitting here instead of having sex on our wedding night?"

Itachi smirked at that and Sakura felt her momentary worry melting away along with her insides at the sinful look in his eyes. "Since I almost shamefully find myself continuously lapsing in concentration and thinking of it, no. You are not bad at sex."

Regretfully, she had to look away and almost missed the warming of his smile as she did so, her cheeks raging hotly in response to his words.

Were his words true, or was Itachi trying to wriggle his way in just as much as she was with him?

It was working. And she couldn't even feel horrified by it either, because an intense heat was rushing through her, leaving Sakura to feel like she was burning up and it was complemented wonderfully, maddeningly, by a powerful throbbing from below.

"Sakura?"

"Mmhm?" was all she could respond with, eyes heavy when they met with his.

His smirk returned. "Would you like more tea?"

More tea? When her body was already overheating?

What she wanted to do was push aside the tray and their cups without a second thought. She didn't want tea, she wanted him.

Instead, Sakura nodded once, suggesting, "Perhaps chamomile this time."

"Struggling to relax?"

You know I am, she thought with an inward whine. "It might help us sleep."

Itachi chuckled at that and stood, tray in hand. "Of course. I will be back shortly."

They'd stayed up for a further two hours discussing everything and nothing. From her favourite meals to his, from her pet peeves to her pretending to reluctantly agree to being more organised around their home. Anything that could potentially give the other an inkling of how to ensure their house ran more smoothly was discussed in great detail and…

It was ridiculous, but as Itachi had admitted the night before, she found it to be more pleasurable than them merely falling into bed together.

In a way, it'd felt more intimate. As they talked late into the night, knowing that not a soul was around to overhear their conversation, she'd found herself smiling more than frowning and growing almost giddy whenever she made him laugh somehow.

She was walking a fine line and risked entering dangerous territory, but a reckless part of Sakura continuously stated that that was okay. The more real her feelings, the easier it would be to make Itachi fall in love with her and trust her inexplicably. Would she regret it if they discovered there would be a coup d'état? Definitely, however… She just didn't see Itachi having any part in a movement against the village. Not after all they'd shared the night before.

There was way too much that didn't add up, in her eyes and she fully intended on investigating further, though knew that she was at risk of growing biased due to her personal feelings.

Standing calmly to the side of the meeting hall with Itachi at her side, Sakura resisted the urge to fidget as the elders and superiors of the clan filtered into the room. With her back straight and shoulders set, Sakura's hands came together behind her back to help combat the fidgeting.

It was a sizeable hall with the ability to fit the whole clan inside, so with it being a few handfuls of them, she felt outclassed and a slight trickle of dread ran down her spine. With it being so large, they had plenty of room to defend themselves should it boil down to it, though the thought of going up against so many Uchiha, even with Itachi by her side, was daunting.

Alongside the elders was the main family, Shisui, and a surprisingly familiar face that had her almost sagging with relief. From rumours alone (and that one familiar face), she knew the men to be some of the greatest shinobi the Uchiha Clan had to offer. Sakura surmised that they were the ones who were respected enough to have a say in official meetings.

"Itachi," his father greeted.

She didn't fail to notice several gazes lingering on the Uchiha emblem on her arm. Some looked outraged, others unreadable. She wondered what her friends thought, or even Shisui.

"You are terribly bold wearing that."

"It was a gift," Itachi responded with ease.

"From whom?" another asked.

Sakura remained silent despite the anger bubbling hotly in her chest, because Itachi could handle those old bastards and she knew he had her back. So, she was confident in his handling them now without losing composure, even when Shisui and Sasuke looked to them in surprise.

"From myself," he stated calmly, never once breaking his stare from the other man's. "I thought it prudent that, seeing as Sakura is remaining an active kunoichi, she be able to represent our clan just as the rest of us do."

Silence.

Disbelief flashed through Sasuke's eyes, but it was nearly overshadowed with concern and it reminded Sakura that Itachi was also giving many aspects of his life up. But… Maybe she was being selfish, but she just couldn't give being a kunoichi up. She couldn't. Who would she be without that part of her life?

"Sakura is respected by many," proclaimed her former sensei's friend. "Having her representing the clan–"

"Nobody asked for your opinion, Obito."

Green eyes went impossibly wide, the words feeling more like a sucker punch because what the hell did that bastard just say to him? And in that tone? Oh, she was angry. No, not angry. Furious. Livid.

But just as she made to speak, Sasuke's eyes snapped to hers, widening a fraction with a hidden warning that was telling Sakura to remain silent. Reluctantly, she did so, gripping her arms tightly behind her back with enough force to cause bruising.

"On the contrary," began Shisui with a no-nonsense tone, staring the old man down coldly. It told her he didn't appreciate the blatant disrespect either. "I believe we should hear everyone's opinions before we all jump on Itachi's back about this with biased judgements." Glare disappearing, he looked to Obito, asking, "What were you about to say, Obito?"

Nodding once in thanks but otherwise seeming unperturbed (making Sakura wonder sadly how often he was overlooked or slighted in such a cold way), Obito said, "Sakura is adored by many in the village both due to her connection with the Hokage and her hard work and caring nature. Having her wear the Uchiha crest could earn us brownie points."

"How so?"

"People are comfortable around her in a way they aren't with us," he continued with a shrug. "None of us can deny that there are corrupt members of this clan, but with Sakura wearing the crest, the villagers will see that not all of us are the same."

"Opening them to the possibility of the rest of us having good intentions," Shisui surmised. Then, with a wry smirk, he said, "It would be nice not to be feared and having the victim stammer through their report when they realise that I'm an Uchiha."

Sakura's gaze dropped to the ground.

Previously, Shisui had stepped in and defended her against the corrupt Uchiha men Obito indirectly mentioned, proving to her that he was one of the good guys. Knowing that he was feared as being one of the corrupt few hurt, because from what she'd seen of him and had heard, he was genuinely one of the good ones. As was Obito. But they were being tarred with the same brush.

"Sasuke?"

She looked to her teammate, biting the inside of her cheek worriedly.

"He's just a child."

"What would that make me?" questioned Itachi smoothly. "Sakura is a few months older than he is."

The elder's lips pursed.

She looked amongst the five elders who appeared to be dead set on her retiring, the sight of their weathered and indifferent features striking an awful familiarity as she was reminded of the council Tsunade faced on a daily basis. They constantly questioned her judgements, always hanging over her shoulder throughout every decision or deal. Looking at the Uchiha elders made her wonder if that was supposed to be her life now, or if she was supposed to take a leaf out of her shishou's book and stand up for herself against them.

Not that it did her any good.

"Sasuke?" Shisui repeated like nothing had been said.

"Sakura plays an integral part on our team that we can't afford to lose," he responded blandly, looking only to Shisui.

She understood why when she risked a glance around the room, the disapproval heavy in the air and no doubt weighing down on her teammate's shoulders. From what she could read of them, his mother didn't seem all that against her remaining on the mission roster, though that was possibly her misreading her entirely.

"There are other medics that can be assigned."

No, there weren't, she wanted to snap.

It amazed her when Sasuke took a deep breath like he was having to calm himself – a move that wasn't missed by his parents, who looked to him with what Sakura had to assume was surprise. "There is only one other medic who can fight on the front lines and that's the Hokage, making Sakura useful in more ways than one. Don't make the mistake in believing she is only a medic-nin."

Happiness warmed her heart. More than anything, she'd always wanted people's – her team's – acknowledgement. And she'd gotten it in the best way possible. In front of, and no doubt pissing off, the clan elders.

Nodding, Shisui looked to her, saying, "Your seal is the same as Hokage-sama's, correct?"

"Yes."

"Meaning…?"

Oh. Was she being asked to brag about her skills? To say one of her shishou's favourite lines? "Meaning I can't die in battle."

She stood taller upon noticing a flicker of a proud smirk on several faces, though it was Itachi's in particular that had her determination and demands to be respected strengthening, because she earned it and was sick and tired of being looked down on.

"More than what any of us can say," Obito said with a careless shrug. "I can personally vouch for Sakura's medical skills, too. She's patched me and Kakashi up too many times to count."

"Naruto and myself, too."

Was her proud teammate actually admitting he needed her? Sakura almost wanted to tease him about it, however somehow managed to abstain from doing so.

"Take me out of the equation and people will die," Sakura told them all without holding back, taking Itachi's nod as encouragement to speak her mind. "Both my own team or a temporary team I'm placed on, or even when I'm sent out on retrieval missions – which happens often. Tsunade-shishou can't leave the village. Shizune-senpai is impressive but can't fight on the front lines so could be walking straight into an ambush." Chin raising fractionally in a way she knew was arrogant, she added, "Our village needs me to remain an active–"

"The clan requires you–"

Obito's eye narrowed.

But he was beaten to the punch.

"Why do you feel it necessary to interrupt Sakura when she clearly hasn't finished speaking?" questioned Itachi smoothly, voice never raising because it wasn't needed to know he was annoyed. "You wouldn't disrespect me in such a way."

"We are going in circles," the same elder argued. It took her a moment to realise it was the youngest one again – the one who always had too much to say. She seriously needed to learn their names at some point, she thought to herself. "There are pros and cons to each scenario. Ultimately," he spoke directly to her and she narrowed her eyes fractionally. "You are now an Uchiha and each Uchiha makes sacrifices for the sake of the clan."

His words disgusted her because it was becoming way too evident to Sakura that they'd tried backing her into a corner.

From their hard eyes alone, Sakura could tell that they were done with the arguing. In their eyes, she could see that they never had any intentions of upholding the agreement they'd made with Itachi regarding her future.

Hands dropping from squeezing her arms painfully, her fists clenched tightly and she tried to ignore the stinging sensation of her circulation resuming. Sakura's furious green eyes went straight to the main puppet and Fugaku's indifferent stare boiled her blood, because it was no different from the elders'.

"You tricked me," she said to him flatly.

Sasuke's footing shifted, but she knew he wouldn't force her to remain silent. If anything, he was just as angry – she could see the flash in his eyes that he tried so hard to mask.

Fugaku's jaw clenched.

Up until that point, there'd been an invisible divide between them all and the only ones stood on the divide, torn, was Shisui and Sasuke. Obito had somehow made his way over to her side, like he could sense her building frustration, while the others continued to stand against her and Itachi.

A sigh.

"Is this how it must be, Father?" questioned Itachi softly, stepping up to him and she heard Shisui's breath leave him. It was only then that she noticed Itachi's sharingan activating, the glare cold and unmoving. "You force me into marriage, then have the audacity to act outraged when I honour my vows and defend my wife's future?"

"I swore to you that I would do my utmost as heir of my clan to try and keep you an active kunoichi, but it will be one vote against many. Should my father oppose our wishes, then I would have to go against him. That is not taken lightly in my clan, Sakura."

Finally, after spending the entirety of their bogus meeting keeping to himself, his arms lowered from their position of being folded over his chest. It was undeniable that he was sensing the angered challenge in the air – they all could.

Sakura swallowed nervously, anger dissipated at the seriousness of Itachi's actions.

Would a fight break out?

"What do you think you're doing, Itachi?"

"My wife is a capable shinobi who has earned her titles," he murmured. "I will stand by her as she continues her duties as an active shinobi."

"Itachi–"

But he interrupted the elders by tilting his head in their direction, his deadly eyes eerie as they alone silenced them.

Only when it became obvious that they wouldn't speak, he said, "You asked that I test Sakura – I did. Now honour your side of the agreement. The way you are attempting to find excuses is shameful."

"We are doing what is best for the clan," Fugaku informed them all, his voice silencing the meeting hall.

"What about what is best for the village?" Itachi countered.

The stillness was deafening, her mind screeching to a halt.

"You have already demanded that I step down from ANBU to assist with the police force," he continued with a barely contained anger that stunned Sakura. It was like a whole other side to Itachi that she'd yet to unveil. "Despite knowing what that would mean for the village, I agreed. But I refuse to stand down from this. I won't allow you to weaken the village further due to your selfish desires."

Were they doing it purposely?

Sakura hid the fear and anxiety from her expression, though couldn't help but gape at the opposers across from her.

What was the likelihood of their randomly choosing a kunoichi who wasn't just the Hokage's apprentice, but also the only other medic-nin who could fight on the front lines? After so long of being against tainting the sharingan with outsider genes? Why would they choose her for her skills only to demand that Sakura retire the moment she was married and was officially an Uchiha? After already demanding that their own heir retire from ANBU?

The number of deaths in response to their retirement would no doubt be devastating, weakening Konoha exponentially - and no, she wasn't being arrogant or big-headed.

Itachi was a captain capable of leading several platoons at once, his rational strategic thinking always keeping him a step ahead. He was rarely ever at the hospital for mission related injuries and she truly believed she'd never seen any of his teammates, either.

On the other hand, was her. She could fight and heal people simultaneously. Her body was trained to sense shifts in the air, granting her the ability to sense incoming attacks and evading them successfully. One of two medics who could fight with their team rather than being a last resort, boosting the survival rate. If the council had their way, they would have had her promoted to ANBU the moment she awakened her seal, simply because she couldn't die in battle.

Horror had Sakura swallowing hard and once more folding her arms behind her back, hiding the trembling of her hands as they grabbed at the already abused limbs.

She needed to speak to Tsunade. Urgently.

"We will discuss your wife's status–"

"No," Itachi said simply, leaving no room for argument. "There is nothing to discuss. I will ensure Sakura remains on active duty and she will continue doing what she does best. If you have any requests or concerns regarding said status, then by all means state them. We will accommodate you, as long as you are not being unreasonable."

Exhaling with relief, she watched the backs of the others as they moved away to talk privately, unable to look at the others when they came to stand around her like they were in their own huddle also. From what she could read of the eldest's expression alone, she knew they were continuing to try and find loopholes until Fugaku sighed and shook his head, arms once more folding as the others listened to him.

It felt like it went on for the longest time.

Straightening whenever she caught heated parts of the conversation as they discussed Itachi's disobedience and her status, often times glancing over at them in a way that made her incredibly self-conscious, she could only look on.

"Why did they even want me here?" questioned Obito with a roll of his eye, leaning back against the plain, stone wall.

"Witnesses on both sides," Shisui murmured in response. Although his back was to the elders, Sakura knew his sceptical glare was directed their way. "That way it seems like what they are doing is fair, even if it's anything but."

She looked to her husband with a hidden frown, concern lacing through her until it knotted horribly in the pit of her stomach at his resolute expression.

There were a lot of concealed emotions and intentions in the room, but his anger towards his clansmen bothered her the most. He was her unknowing insider – she couldn't have him pissing them off by arguing against them, even if it was for her sake, or ostracising himself further, because the information he could potentially unearth would seal either the clan's or Konoha's fate.

With one vital piece of information swimming around in her mind, she returned to staring at the elders with carefully veiled distrust, because Sakura knew.

They were plotting something.

Chapter Text

Chapter 17

Together, We Move Mountains

Finding a moment to sneak away and report to Tsunade following the meeting was damn near impossible, and Sakura felt herself growing almost desperate to share her findings with her because, quite frankly, she was scared. And that fear must have been obvious, for Tsunade didn't hesitate to respond to her summons (despite it being before dawn) or to perform a sealing jutsu to ensure nobody overheard the report.

"Go on," her shishou urged once the seal was erected around the room.

Resisting the urge to sigh or rub her aching head, Sakura relayed, "Their requests are that I don't partake in any seduction missions or accept any potential promotions to ANBU."

Allowing Tsunade to know how weary she already felt being married when they'd barely reached forty-eight hours since saying "I do" was a major no-no, in her eyes. She didn't want the blonde to regret trusting her with such a delicate mission.

But Gods, she was already exhausted.

Tensions were running high in the clan, especially when people caught sight of her wearing the crest already. They had wrongly assumed she would retire without a fight – expected it of her, even – and seeing her wearing the emblem pissed off the more traditional clansmen. Some stayed quiet about it, but Sakura could sense their disgust rolling off them in waves and attempting to drown her.

It was early morning and the sun was just barely beginning to rise. To not rouse attention further, they chose to not turn on any lights in the office for the duration of their meeting, although Sakura was steadily growing to regret that choice. She'd never been one to fear the dark, but the shadows in that moment made her incredibly uncomfortable, especially if she focused too hard on them, or too hard on ignoring them.

"Meaning you also can't partake in any ANBU missions, including s-ranked missions."

She could only nod, both disappointed in herself for not fighting harder but also grateful she was remaining on active duty. Yes, there were restrictions, but she was still able to go out on missions. She was still helping Konoha.

That was what she kept telling herself, anyway.

They were attempting to box Sakura in by forcing her to retire, to settle down and embrace the married life – another major cause for concern, because if – if – she happened to defy the odds and become pregnant (despite the jutsu Tsunade had tweaked specifically for their cause), then she was useless to Konoha. There were so many different ways they could control her if she was pregnant with their future heir.

It was terrifying. Suffocating, even.

"You're doing well, Sakura," Tsunade praised her. From the seriousness of her grim expression, Sakura knew she could sense the weight on her shoulders, even though she was working so damn hard to hide it. "Keep it up."

Receiving the praise was a motivator, albeit a small one. "They're plotting something, Tsunade-shishou," she all but whispered, too afraid to raise the volume in case it truly set things in motion. "They've forced Itachi to retire from ANBU and want him working solely for the…"

Voice trailing off, she could only chastise herself internally, because of course Tsunade would already know that, what with her being the Hokage and refusing to miss a detail of what was going on in her own village.

A single blonde eyebrow raised and Sakura's heart felt like it impossibly skipped a beat when her shishou said simply, "ANBU is a lifelong commitment, Sakura. It's not as simple as leaving."

Did the elders know that? Surely, they did?

"Does Itachi know that?" she asked lamely, because what the hell was even happening at that point? "Does he know he'll still be partaking in ANBU missions?"

"Of course."

Oh.

Oh!

Oh, he was sneaky.

Sakura refrained from smirking as Itachi once more proved to her that he continued to fight the patriarchy. To them, he'd seemingly retired from ANBU, but behind their backs he was still working hard for Konoha. They wouldn't stop him from fighting for his village.

That had to mean he stood on their side, should it resort to a coup d'état. So far, all she'd seen from him was his loyalty and determination for Konoha – he'd been aggravated by his clan's attempts to weaken their village, fighting harder than even she had for her future.

Realisation threatened to make her eyes widen, but Sakura kept her revelation to herself, knowing it was shaky at best. What she needed was more time to confirm her suspicions, to be certain that what she suspected, was true. But…

What if Itachi was already spying on them? What if he was battling their attempts?

At most (from what she'd witnessed yesterday, anyway), Itachi was prolonging the inevitable, but even that was a huge step in the right direction for them, because from there, that gave her ample opportunity to discover concrete evidence to give to Tsunade. They would know for certain – there would be no misunderstandings or wrong convictions. Then, she had time to figure out a strategy that wouldn't result in civil war, because they sure as hell would never be ready for that.

War.

Within her own village.

The thought of them turning on one another broke Sakura's heart. However, she knew she had steel said heart alongside her resolve, because she played an integral part in stopping it.

"Is there anything else you wish to report?"

She looked to the proud woman sat behind her desk, emotions threatening to get the best of her when their eyes met. Tsunade was at just a great a risk as she was, the target on her back becoming more visible now that Sakura was a part of the Uchiha Clan.

No matter the cost, she wouldn't allow them to hurt her.

"More like questions," Sakura responded, hoping the uncertainty wasn't too obvious in her tone.

"Such as?"

"I can only speculate why they want heirs so soon, but I can't shake the feeling they want me out of commission," she informed the older woman, frowning. "So, what happens when I don't fall pregnant?"

Tsunade hummed at that, her nod telling Sakura she understood and agreed that it was a cause for concern. "There's also the potential they want to have something to hold over you. Are you using the contraceptive jutsu we worked on?" She nodded once. Every day she checked on it, ensuring it was still in full working order. "When you fail to fall pregnant within their time frame, I suspect they will first send a spy to ensure you're having sexual intercourse with Itachi."

Yeah, they'd suspected as much, also. "If or when they demand I undergo a full examination to ensure I'm fertile, would they be able to detect the contraception?"

It was with a heavy sigh that she nodded, hands folding on the desk in the way Sakura knew was to keep her from fidgeting. Clearly, her shishou was agitated with the situation, or found it worryingly risky.

"They won't allow anyone other than their own trusted medics to examine you – a practice most clans follow when it involves inside matters," Tsunade informed her. "You have one of two options. Either you allow for them to find out you're preventing the pregnancy – which I don't recommend you do, as they could view the obstruction as a crime – or you end the jutsu."

End the…

"However, both situations are extremely risky. On the one hand, you could become pregnant." Frowning herself, Tsunade sat back in her seat and rubbed at her forehead. "I never wanted to be a Hokage who told people how to live their lives, but, Sakura, we cannot afford the risk of you falling pregnant."

No, they truly couldn't. It opened both her and Tsunade up to the clan. It'd allow them to manipulate her. And if they used the child or children against her? Gods, Sakura couldn't even imagine the fallout. She would be pissed, sure, but more than that she would be scared and desperate to protect those children.

"On the other hand?" she pushed quietly.

Tsunade sighed again. "On the other hand, a traditional clan such as the Uchiha may still enact punishments from around my grandfather's era."

Sakura's expression fell without her consent. Not that it really mattered, because she knew the colour also drained from her features, telling Tsunade everything she needed to know. And like it would take away the heavy weight that settled on her shoulders following Tsunade's suspicions, green eyes drifted to the window, watching the life that existed outside the office, reminding herself repeatedly that it was for them.

"You mean… honour killings."

"It's only a possibility," she reminded her. "We can't know for certain due to how private they are about internal matters."

All clans were, but none more than the Uchiha and Hyuuga clans. And while Sakura wanted to argue that they wouldn't still go through with those kinds of practices, she knew each clan had their dark secrets. For starters, the Hyuuga clan and their barbaric cursed seal. There was no telling what else was going on behind–

Wait.

"We'll probably hear hundreds of different stories," Sakura told him.

"Oh?"

"I'm leaning more towards we're pregnant and your clan is acting fast before I start to show."

Surprisingly, Itachi hummed with amusement and resumed walking, heading in the direction of the venue for their meeting. "Had you not been the Hokage's apprentice, they would have acted fast in other ways."

What? Sakura watched after him, horrified until she rushed after Itachi, struggling to keep up. "What?"

"Hm?"

"What do you mean they would've acted fast?"

"Haven't you heard the stories?" he asked, raising an eyebrow at her. "My – our clan is ruthless. We are not against the murder of expectant mothers."

At the time, she'd passed it off as Itachi joking around and having a dark sense of humour, but now that she was delving deeper into the elders and their twisted traditions…

In that moment, the darkened office felt overbearing, the shadows cast from the rising sun that was attempting to shine through the windows daunting as they stretched out, looking more like hands reaching for her, attempting to silence her permanently. Her natural instinct was to fight, to shatter the hands trying to harm her, but like with their predicament, she found herself unable to respond as she normally would.

It was a game of cat and mouse, so to speak. If she made one wrong move, said one wrong word, then the shadows, the cat, the goddamn elders would pounce on her and take her out.

To them, she was just a mouse who had no idea how to find safety, if it even existed.

But he was trying to show her, wasn't he?

"Sakura?" questioned Tsunade, standing in a show of concern when Sakura took an unsteady step back. "What is it?"

He didn't strike her as the kind who joked about death and the harming of innocents. Call her an optimist or an idealist – whatever. Sakura simply couldn't see someone who was supposedly a gentle person laughing about those kinds of tragedies.

Had he been warning her? Was she looking too much into it? Had she read him wrong?

If it was a warning, then he'd loosely – incredibly loosely – implied the clan's pride and honour. Having illegitimate Uchiha babies or their sharingan tainted with outsider blood would no doubt wound said pride, because those elders were nothing if not totally traditional.

The likelihood that they would enact an honour killing themselves was low. Even if they were Uchiha, they were old therefore, weakened. Their bones were brittle, bodies slower, not to mention they were hardly unrecognisable. If somebody saw them, then it was game over. However, as Itachi had warned her, they were influential and his clansmen were raised to not only respect their elders but follow their every order for they were superiors. So, while it was unlikely the elders themselves would carry out an honour killing, they had plenty of corrupt Uchiha – or even just impressionable youngsters who longed for praise and recognition like they all did – at their disposal.

"I think they do, Tsunade-shishou," she whispered, unable to keep the discovery to herself. "I think they still have honour killings."

As much as Tsunade tried to hide it, she saw the older woman's jaw clench. The tightness of her eyes belied the calm on her expression, telling Sakura it unnerved her too, even though she was attempting to remain calm for her sake.

"I'll dig around the archives again," the blonde assured her. Stepping around the desk as she started pacing, Tsunade brought a hand to her lips, biting down on her red painted thumbnail harshly. "I will need some time, however."

Without a doubt she would. Over the years, there'd been countless shinobi who'd gone missing in action or been killed in action, and Tsunade would have to match up the reports of that to the official mission rota. Seemed simple, but Sakura knew it wasn't, not if the wrong person was working in the archives that day and incorrectly filed the reports.

Somehow, without garnering any attention from her own council or the clan (because the former sure as hell were not innocent either), Tsunade would need to interrogate the other members of the teams those who were missing or killed belonged to, to ensure their reports matched up – another major risk. If word got out that she was investigating those deaths or missing cases, then at the very least they would descend on her and demand answers. The worst consequence was silencing her shishou before she uncovered the truth.

"Keep your head down," Tsunade ordered of her. She stopped in her pacing, hand lowering, hovering in mid-air like she was about to reach out to her, to save her from the threatening shadows, before it dropped to her side helplessly because they both knew she was stuck between a rock and a hard place, too. "And do not make any major decisions alone, understand? Even if it seems unimportant to you, come to me."

"Yes, Tsunade-shishou."

"Sakura."

She looked to her, trying and failing to remain in control as more terrifying possibilities piled on top of the already present ones.

"Be careful."

That morning, she'd returned under the guise of having gone for a run when her husband enquired about her whereabouts (not that she was surprised, since it had been before the crack of dawn that she disappeared). The meeting had gotten to her, Sakura admitted to Itachi with an air of reluctance, rubbing away at the back of her neck to show her uneasiness.

To try and spare herself a difficult to navigate conversation while her mind was so heavily focused on the clan enacting honour killings (because how in the hell was she supposed to talk when she could barely even think coherently?), she slunk away claiming to need a shower. Itachi didn't question it. Nor did he question her at breakfast, when her mind was blatantly elsewhere.

However, during that morning's training session, he'd clearly had enough.

"You're not focusing."

"I'm trying–"

"No, you're not," argued Itachi calmly. His approaching her had Sakura straightening, disheartened by her own wandering mind. "You almost had this in our last session and assured me you would be practicing."

And she had. Truly. But after that morning's meeting with Tsunade, she was unable to control her paranoid thoughts, or, more importantly, her chakra due to the escalating worry. Despite knowing exactly how much chakra to utilise to create the fireball, she couldn't do it. They continued to release in the form of smoke, rather than fire.

"This isn't like you," Itachi continued when all she could do was stare at her hands with defeat and annoyance. "What happened?"

Life. Life and his clan and all the shit in between happened.

But she couldn't say that.

While there were training grounds in the district, Itachi surprised her by suggesting they used the ones on the outskirts of Konoha, as a precaution in case they decided to spar afterwards and would need the larger space. It wasn't unusual for them to do so, so Sakura didn't normally argue. However, after her meeting, she couldn't help but question his intentions, to question his every move.

Whether they trained in the Uchiha District or the public training grounds didn't really matter considering their sessions were capable of being spectated by highly skilled shinobi without their knowledge. The chances of there being an eavesdropper was high. So what was the point in going so far?

Glancing around them at the expanse of field bordered by trees that loomed over them, she wondered if she would ever be able to detect even the most skilled eavesdroppers, though concluded that it was highly unlikely. Not without Kyo, anyway. Meaning any conversation she had with Itachi out in the open – hell, even in their own damn home – possessed the potential of being overheard, not that she could really open up to him about the problems she'd discovered.

It was why she'd come to the decision that she wouldn't confront Itachi about secretly remaining in ANBU by finding loopholes in his contract with them – not unless the situation required it, just in case she jeopardised his cover somehow. To him, she would remain oblivious, knowing that his being away on missions also granted her the time necessary to snoop around.

She also couldn't randomly confront him about the elders and their intentions of her falling pregnant. It would seem dubious of her to do so. She had to wait for her moment.

And Sakura sure as hell couldn't share her worries of their honour killings. Yes, he'd dropped hints here and there, but bringing it up out of the blue would create suspicion. She had to continue her mission with the assumption that he was on his clan's side, at least until she had evidence that said otherwise.

A man like Uchiha Itachi was a formidable opponent. A force to be reckoned with. Sakura honestly doubted she would ever be capable of going toe-to-toe with him – not necessarily in battle (she knew she didn't stand a chance there), but in sneaking around, in keeping secrets, in spying on him and his clan. Her guards needed to be raised a hundred and ten percent of the time with a man like him, because his skillset was terrifying. He would catch her out in a heartbeat.

Zoning out the way she was and losing focus, being unable to control her chakra when she usually did so superbly, was suspicious behaviour even to her.

Peering up at him when Itachi came to stand before her, she assessed his features, wondering how she would even begin to investigate his loyalties when he kept everything hidden so expertly.

But now wasn't the time to worry about that, Sakura decided firmly when she sensed he was waiting for her response. Her main concern in that moment was coming up with an excuse for her wandering mind.

"I'm overwhelmed," she confessed, settling on a half-truth.

He gestured to the wooden posts and Sakura followed his example of sitting down beside them, leaning back with a sigh. The field should have been relaxing to her, especially when she heard the sounds of wildlife all around them, but it was impossible to get lost in it all. It simply became noise in her mind.

"With our marriage?"

She chuckled without humour at that, the sound breathy and lasting a second. "Believe it or not, that's the easiest part of it all."

"Oh?"

Did he believe himself to be a horrible person? Sakura frowned and looked to him curiously, only vaguely surprised to find that yes, it had been a concern for him.

"You've been nothing but kind and supportive since our engagement," Sakura assured him with a deepening frown. Had she put any doubt in his mind to make him think otherwise? "I truly think I'm lucky to be married to you, rather than another member of your clan, assuming this would have been my fate from the start."

Something in his gaze softened, though only for a brief moment until he was meeting her eye, saying, "And I, you."

Sakura allowed the heartfelt words to melt her heart, though only a little. "The way you fought for me yesterday morning was admirable," she continued, though sighed when an idea popped into her mind, because now it made sense to address it. "But… something the elders said – or implied, anyway – has rubbed me the wrong way."

"Your duties?"

She was so glad they were running mostly on the same wavelength. It made her less suspicious. "I get they're desperate to show the village that they don't view themselves as being above the rest of them, but…" Grimacing in a show of uncertainty, Sakura continued quietly, saying, "But I don't see why they're being so forceful, you know? Trying to force me to retire so that I can fulfil my duties as your wife to help the clan, rushing into having children before either of us is ready for such a huge step… Don't you think it's risky?"

"Incredibly," he agreed easily. Looking out at the otherwise empty training grounds, he remained in contemplative silence for several moments, leaving Sakura to wonder what was going through his mind or whether he would even continue their conversation. "Which part has you most concerned?"

Which part? There was too much to choose from. "That I'm not ready," she admitted in a hush, shifting to face him fully. "In mind or body."

"You're worried about their reactions."

It wasn't a question, however she still nodded. "What would they… do?"

"They cannot force you to have a child, and not solely due to my refusal of forcibly impregnating you," Itachi informed her. She noticed it wasn't said reassuringly, however. "But they do have ways of manipulating a situation or bending a person to their will."

One of her greater concerns. "And if we do go down the path of having a baby, they…" She bit her lip worriedly. Part of her felt relieved for being able to speak with Itachi so openly, even if it was only a small part of the mess inside her mind and heart, whereas the other part was still wary. "They'd use the baby as an excuse to bully me into retiring, wouldn't they?"

Dark eyes drifted to hers, watching her. "Yes."

Most kunoichi did settle down after having their first child – Sakura knew that simply from her time in the hospital. Throughout the recovery time and the first few weeks with their newborns, they made the decision to retire. Some didn't, of course. Some wished to jump straight back into active duty, but Sakura always noticed how many looked to them with disapproval.

Was it wrong of her to be a part of the latter's group? That she would want to remain an active kunoichi after having a child? Or was the fact she wasn't ready to sacrifice everything really a sign that she wasn't ready to be a mother?

"What if I can't?" she demanded quietly, biting her lip. "What if I can't get pregnant? Or what if I can but I can't handle the mental drain of being a parent?"

Many new mothers (and not necessarily first-time mothers either) often struggled with a postpartum mental disorder, though because that area wasn't her forte, Sakura rarely saw them in the hospital. She'd only seen to them once or twice and that was merely to refer them to a specialist.

"You often fixate on what ifs."

"How can I not when another's life is in my hands?"

Had her carefully chosen words struck him? Sakura believed they did, because silence fell over them, his lips parting ever so slightly in surprise. It felt like he watched her for the longest time, searching her eyes and motives intensely.

Would he share his secrets with her? Tell her his suspicions?

Sadly, it was neither. "We have nine months to find ourselves. If we choose then that we don't feel ready for a child, they can't enforce it."

Hiding her disappointment, she finally looked away. As she'd expected: getting information out of Itachi was difficult, although she wasn't too surprised or frustrated, since that was hardly a real attempt, she believed. However, it did make Sakura question how she would get the information.

There was also no comfort in Itachi's words, not when she strongly suspected honour killings were still a thing in the clan.

What were the chances of them enacting an honour killing on their heir? Sakura wanted to say highly unlikely, but if they found strong evidence of Itachi's disloyalty or purposely obstructing the clan's wishes or goals, then it shot up to a possibility. That…

She didn't want that to happen.

"If we have a child, I want it to be because we feel ready and wish to start a family," Itachi surprised her by continuing, his voice soft and thoughtful. "No child should be brought into the world unloved or unwanted."

No, they shouldn't. Not only was it unfair on all involved, but it was especially cruel to the child.

"And I don't want them to use the child against us," Sakura told him firmly. "To get either of us to retire or to resign ourselves to working solely for the clan."

"You–"

She had him backed into a corner. She could tell from the pursing of his lips when she interrupted him without hesitation, demanding, "When were you planning on telling me they forced you to retire?"

Itachi sighed.

Turning until she was on her knees, she still failed to tower over him in the way she wanted to but made up for it by settling her hands on her hips and narrowing her eyes.

"That's pretty big, don't you think?"

"I am still an active jōnin–"

"But your skills are better suited for ANBU," argued Sakura firmly, unfazed when he met her stare impassively. "You've been fighting so hard for me, Itachi. I could've fought for you, too."

"Do not take this the wrong way," he pleaded and once more sighed. "At this moment, you have no say in clan matters and, in their eyes at least, you are at a disadvantage not only for being an outsider, but also due to your being a woman. It will be harder for you than any previous matriarch to gain their trust and approval."

Only because his words were true and not his own preconceptions, Sakura kept her mouth shut and heard him out.

"While I appreciate and thank you for fighting – or wishing to fight – for me, it would have made no difference."

Not like his say did for her.

Sakura's hands fell from her hips, looking down at her husband with a horrible weight taking up residency in her heart. She wished there was something – anything – she could do for him to ease the burden on his shoulders, and knowing she would eventually be pushing him into taking on greater burdens sickened her, especially when Sakura caught sight of a fleeting flash of exhaustion in his gaze.

"At least talk to me about these things," she insisted, more earnestly than she'd anticipated. She surprised herself with the truth behind her words. "I'm your wife now – we're a team. Teammates support each other, right?" Faintly, he nodded, and she offered him a gentle smile. "Then don't bottle it all up. Even if it's just to rant about a bad day, I'm here."

She was completely unprepared for Itachi reaching out suddenly and tugging on her waist, bringing her to sit between his legs, one of which soon bent upwards to act as a support for her to rest against. Instead of using it, however, she opted for leaning her side into his chest, head dropping against his collarbone.

"Thank you, Sakura."

Green eyes shut, trying and failing to ignore the blush threatening to colour her cheeks when one hand remained on her waist, the other settling on her thigh.

It was shockingly relaxing sitting there in his embrace, she noted almost instantly. Subconsciously, she shifted closer into his chest and smiled when the arms around her flexed, tightening.

Smirking languidly as the tension in her muscles left her entirely, she teased, "Who would've thought you were a romantic too?"

His cheek rested atop her head, the sudden amused exhale tickling her scalp pleasantly. "It seems you are changing me for the better," he replied peacefully, and her chest warmed when she felt his muscles relaxing around her also.

"Is that a good thing?"

"You tell me."

Sakura was pleasantly surprised by how much she needed his touch to let go of the stresses weighing on her mind, even if it was only for a short while. It was like his embrace shielded her from the problems of their world, allowing her time to just… be.

Breathing in deeply and releasing it with a pleased sigh, Sakura told him happily, "It's a good thing."

"This place is amazing," gushed Ino. Whereas the blonde previously would've dumped the bags filled with storage scrolls unceremoniously on the first surface she found, she became overly cautious of cluttering the serene home she entered, admiring it with wide eyes. "They built it entirely from scratch?"

"Mmhm," Sakura answered distractedly while pointing one of Naruto's clones in the direction of the bedroom.

Smiling when Sasuke entered her home for the first time also, she was pleasantly surprised to find that he too was taken aback by the level of detail that'd gone into designing their home. It seemed it really had been kept under wraps if one of the heirs to the clan hadn't seen it either – for that, she was grateful. Call it an irrational fear, but she didn't really want too many people knowing the ins and outs of her home.

It'd been three days since the wedding, and that morning, Itachi had received a summons to police headquarters for one reason or another (she tried not to pry too much), leaving Sakura with a whole morning with no plans. So, what better way to spend her time than enlisting her friends to help her officially move into her new home while simultaneously showing it off?

Clearly, it'd been designed with the intention of soon becoming a family home, and there were even plans left behind in Itachi's office (that he showed her upon discovering them himself) to add extensions to the building, should they have a few kids. Spare rooms were decorated neutrally or left completely bare and when Sakura first saw one of them, she'd known from the pastel shade on the walls that that would be a nursery. Was it her overthinking? Not entirely, no. Not when Itachi had steered her away from it, telling her not to dwell on it just yet (meaning he'd seen the blueprints and heard the plans)

Even with nine months ahead, the pressure was on for them to conceive. It was like her womb contracted whenever she sensed even an inkling of it.

"Sakura."

Blinking away the depressing thoughts, she looked to her brother-in-law with a frown. "What is it?"

"Where are these going?" he questioned and while she couldn't have been certain, she could've sworn he'd noticed the inner conflict, for his shoulders relaxed ever so slightly when she left her head and rejoined them all.

She smiled softly. "This way."

Since the sincere moment between them in the training grounds a few days ago, Sakura found herself gravitating towards Itachi (granted, it was technically their honeymoon, even if they weren't going anywhere, so should be forgiven, really). Whether that was a good thing in terms of her mission was unclear, but she could tell he also appreciated the company.

Smiling at the spread she'd created, Sakura fixed the corners of the blanket she'd laid out on the grass, admiring the gentle breeze disturbing both the grass and river.

Walking around not only the district, but the village as a whole, was mentally draining for different reasons.

The villagers had yet to grow used to their being together (let alone married) and still felt it was okay to stand and stare whenever they walked by, like they weren't ordinary people, but instead some kind of celebrity or deity. It was tiring. She'd hoped the wedding would cool things down and show the village that it was for real, but apparently (according to Ino, anyway), they were still awaiting the news of babies.

The clansmen didn't trust her and some believed she shouldn't be married to their heir. They resented the fact she was wearing their emblem, and disliked her walking around the district so boldly. It was mainly the men who felt such a way (more strongly after it became apparent she would remain an active kunoichi), however the women were not completely innocent, for Sakura had noticed a few directing their resentment towards her also. She wasn't sure if it was because of her being married to Itachi and becoming the next matriarch, or because she'd entered such a marriage and retained her status, when the majority of them could not.

"What is this?"

Smiling over her shoulder at Itachi's slowing approach, she gestured to the surrounding area, saying, "I thought we could have a picnic."

It was the middle of the day and the sun was directly above them, its rays intense and unescapable, leaving many to bake beneath it. Even the birds appeared to need an escape from the overbearing heat, for it'd been a while since she last spotted any in the cloudless blue sky.

"Did you interrupt the meeting for a date?"

She smiled cheekily, knowing he wasn't mad in the slightest. "Maybe."

A hand found its way to her waist in a silent thanks for his escape, and Sakura's smile soon became complemented by a faint blush she hoped he didn't see.

Although nothing sexual had transpired between them and showed no signs of happening any time soon, the atmosphere was undeniably intimate. It was an unsettlingly pleasant feeling, one she was pretty sure she shouldn't actually be experiencing considering her mission. However, Sakura told herself that maybe developing feelings wasn't a huge no-no. Maybe it would aid her in deceiving everyone?

"It's not a lot," she warned when she noticed Itachi observing it all, his eyes lingering on one particular container. "But I made sure to get your favourite."

"Thank you."

Whatever the case, feelings were developing and the sooner she accepted them, the easier her life would become.

Right?

Married life wasn't as bad as she'd believed it to be. Actually, it was better. Much better.

Granted, it'd only been two weeks but he'd already won her over. While still finding themselves in their marriage, they were respectful of one another's personal space and didn't push for more than what either were willing to give. Life was more or less the same really, the only difference being that she lived in a new house and shared a bigger bed with another.

Itachi was naturally an early riser. By the time she awoke, breakfast was waiting for her and in return for his thoughtfulness, she cleaned up afterwards and did a little housework. From there, they would train for a few hours, then go their separate ways to run errands or complete short missions.

The routine was never established – merely something they fell into and had no desire to alter, although sadly life would not allow for it to remain so peaceful.

They'd had two weeks to adjust to married life and now, it was his first day at the police force. The first break in their routine. She wondered briefly if Itachi was anxious for it at all, since Sasuke once informed her it was a path he never truly considered for himself, but soon dismissed it. If he was worried, then Itachi now knew he could confide in her about it, even if it took him a few tries to do so. So after waiting patiently for that moment and it never coming, she'd assumed he was fine with the new role.

Besides, he looked hot in his new uniform.

After waking early with Itachi that morning (telling herself it was purely so she could play the part of a wife warming to her husband and nothing to do with that niggling worry in the back of her mind that he was actually anxious and merely hiding it), she ate breakfast with him – nothing really changed in that aspect, and she noticed the relaxing of his shoulders as they talked like it was every other morning, albeit much earlier than usual.

"Kick some ass," she encouraged lightly while following him to the front door. Hands clasping behind her back, she was the picture of innocence and support, smiling warmly when he looked down at her. "I know it's not what you wanted, but I hope it goes well for you."

"Thank you."

No, Itachi wasn't nervous, Sakura soon discovered after a moment of silently assessing him. There was no reason for him to be, not when his father was the chief and he'd basically grown up with the laws drilled into him. He already knew just as much as any other officer – perhaps more, since she'd spotted him going over a few scrolls to ensure he didn't miss one and correctly read criminals their rights. So, no. Not nervous. But she could see reluctance in his eyes, the same reluctance she'd felt in the few minutes she'd believed he'd decided she was to retire.

It was still unfair that she was able to more or less keep her life, whereas he'd been forced to give up his.

Eyes softening at the reminder of his kindness, she reached up to his chest, one hand settling there while the other reached around him with ease, finding its place at the nape of his neck. "If you need an excuse to escape and sneak away on a mission with me, blink twice."

The relief she experienced at his faint chuckle was brief, but still there. "Watch what you say, Sakura, otherwise I will have our bags packed and ready to leave in just a few minutes."

"That's not a no," she replied with a lilt in her voice, daring to step a little closer to him. When the move was reciprocated, telling her he wasn't against their closeness, her arms slipped upwards, hanging loosely on his shoulders.

"You're quite the temptress."

"That so?"

His only verbal response was a distracted hum, the distance between them closing fully when his lips descended to hers. And she wasn't ashamed in the slightest to admit that she deepened it almost immediately, her tongue slipping through the moment Itachi's mouth opened, sliding along his tongue enticingly. It was a move he blatantly appreciated – she could tell by the way his hands rubbed along her waist until they grabbed at her hips, keeping them against his.

Confusing relief warmed in her stomach at the reciprocated passion, the reassurance that the attraction wasn't one-sided giving Sakura a much needed boost in confidence. After all, it was their first kiss since the wedding. How could she not fret over her husband never making a move on her?

It ended before it truly began, however. Much to her utter annoyance, they were interrupted by a knock on the door, but although their kiss ended, they didn't part from their embrace and she smiled at the warmth she found in Itachi's calm gaze. Apparently, their tender moment had actually helped.

"Good luck today," she told him.

He nodded his thanks. "What are your plans?"

"Training with my team." Pausing and tilting her head to the side, she added, "I think that's Sasuke-kun outside."

"It is."

"How chivalrous of him," she said with a giggle and finally detached herself from Itachi. "All those times growing up where I begged him to walk me to training and he does it now that I'm his sister-in-law." Shaking her head in mock disgust, she added, "How scandalous."

The light continued to grow in Itachi's eyes, much to her gratefulness and it took more hard work than she initially believed it would to hold back her giggles when he opened the front door and said with a cold aura, "She is your sister-in-law, Sasuke."

It was safe to say he was thoroughly confused and unsettled by the fake glare directed down at him, his shockingly open emotions breaking Sakura's control on her laughter. Erupting out of her without restraint, she clutched at her stomach, unable to shake the startled look that shot through Sasuke's widened eyes. Gods, there were only two occasions in their whole time as teammates that he'd looked so affronted and that was when Naruto accidentally kissed him. Twice. Accidentally.

"What the hell is happening?" he demanded.

His only response was a tormenting poke to the forehead, one that caused him to look away with a childish expression that teetered onto the edge of pouting territory.

"Sakura."

With her husband on his way to work for the first time, she headed in the direction of the kitchen and heard Sasuke removing his shoes before following her. "You're easy to tease," she said flippantly, knowing it would get a rise out of him. "You're quite open with your emotions, you know."

"I am not–"

Her smirk had Sasuke cutting himself off with a glare. Rather than fight her on it, he situated himself down at the table and held up his hand without looking her way just as she moved to hand him a cup, making Sakura smile with how well he knew her by now. Then, when she turned to get a start on the dishes, he helped himself to a cup of tea, pouring her another without asking.

With her back to him, she allowed her expression to soften.

Growing up, she'd always worried he would stay at arm's length and while he had in some ways, it was obvious he was trying to make up for that. He'd been a regular visitor since they'd moved into their new home, seemingly enjoying the company just as much as she and Itachi did. And seeing the new side of Sasuke, his being so open with them both, warmed her heart. She never would've seen it coming.

Simultaneously, however, it reminded her of the harsh reality the clan faced, for it was impossible to ignore the reasoning behind his distancing himself. Were they growing closer once more because she was now an Uchiha? Did it mean she'd be able to finally understand, even by the tiniest amount?

When the dishes were done, she sat down opposite Sasuke, thanking him quietly for the tea she immediately took a sip of.

The chances of ruining her friendship with him were just as high as destroying the developing relationship with his brother, should her mission go south, though Sakura was not surprised to realise that the former upset her more. It was obvious why, after all. And even if the outcome was positive, the chances of Sasuke trusting her again – of any of them trusting her again – were slim to none. Her place in the Uchiha Clan was temporary in almost all potential outcomes and there was absolutely no way to protect her bonds from such a fate.

"What is it?" questioned Sasuke, silently informing Sakura she'd been staring for too long.

"Nothing, nothing," she said with a smile and straightened. "Just wondering how much work I can get done before training."

The narrowing of his eyes didn't concern her in the slightest, though she knew he didn't buy her lie. Instead, she worked harder to hide her worrying over what ifs and inevitables, knowing it would only cause problems down the line.

It seemed all she could do was cherish every moment with them.

Chapter Text

Chapter 18

I'm the One Who's In Control

She'd never been one to obsess over sex (hence Ino's almost automatic add-ons of "if it ever happens" to any piece of advice offered). To Sakura, if it happened, it happened and in her line of work, she found it pointless daydreaming of how perfect it could be. The only thing she asked was for her first time to not be a total shit show – which it hadn't been, shockingly.

She wasn't sure about the opposite sex, but women talked without restraint (especially when working a twelve hour shift in the hospital and growing bored out of their minds when nothing happened), and she was painfully aware of how lacking some men were in that department, particularly if it was their first time and they weren't educated (according to one much older medic, even supposedly experienced men weren't entirely sure how to handle a woman either, though liked to pretend they did).

But Itachi had been…

Being with him had just been so…

Tilting her head to the side, she admired the strong aristocratic features of her sleeping husband, the peace in his expression alleviating the tension in her muscles slightly.

Every shinobi, regardless of gender or clan, had to partake in seduction lessons at some point in their lifetime (no matter how strongly Hyuuga Hiashi fought against it, it was going to happen sooner or later for his daughters too), so Sakura knew that Itachi was informed on what to expect and what parts to pay attention to. As well as that, he'd witnessed her pleasuring Akina and vice versa. Despite possessing such knowledge, Sakura had been totally unprepared for how good it'd been once they truly got into it. She'd expected a little awkwardness and granted, there were a few points where they fell out of rhythm or were unsure how to position themselves or angle their hips and the such, but overall, it'd been more than she'd ever hoped her first time to be.

And now, she wanted more (had wanted more since their return from the mission, actually). Just recalling how it'd felt and how he'd made her feel had Sakura's thighs pressing together and she turned to her side with a huff, assessing her husband and wondering just how the hell he was able to work her up without even trying. Better yet, how could she so effortlessly tease him about sex, involve herself in BDSM before she'd even had sex, and have a threesome, yet struggle with making a move on the man she'd married? It was ridiculous, and her annoyance towards herself only increased when the throbbing of her sex did.

It wasn't like she was obsessed with sex as before her first time, it was just something that happened. So why was she growing increasingly more frustrated? How had she gone from not really caring about sex, to struggling to contain her sudden lust? Why was her mind making such a big deal of making a move on Itachi?

Although Itachi told her on their wedding night that he often thought about their first time, she wasn't sure whether he was open to exploring that side of their marriage just yet. What if she made a move and he was uncomfortable? What if he didn't know how to let her down gently? After all, he hadn't made a move on her either. Sure, they kissed every so often and yes, she felt need, but it was possible to be horny and not want to sleep with someone.

Daringly and while telling her stupid, weak heart to give it a rest with pounding so hard, she reached out, intent on brushing the stray strands of hair from in front of his eyes, but there was no calming her heart when a skilled hand effortlessly caught hers before she'd even made contact, the sight of Itachi's tired eyes causing her breathing to catch.

"You were awake?"

He offered a small smile. "Only just."

Holy shit. Just reaching for his face woke him? Not for the first time and sure as hell not for the last, Sakura was in awe of the man she'd married. While her own instincts were good, they weren't that good and she knew Itachi had, on several occasions, managed to shift her over in the bed when she took up too much room – without waking her, too. She stirred once, Sakura believed, but was so out of it that she went straight back to sleep without a fuss. And while that certainly worked in her favour of making Itachi believe she trusted him, it was still concerning considering she was a kunoichi (the only reason why he'd brought it up in the first place).

"What is it?" he asked quietly, making her stupid heart stutter as he held onto her hand in the space between them.

"Nothing. Just can't sleep." Gods, why was she so nervous?

Itachi hummed at that, though as soon as he shut his eyes, one cracked open by the slightest amount, allowing him to assess her. "Would you like to go for a walk?"

When he had work in just a few hours? Sakura smiled at his kindness, once more secretly grateful that her marriage was to him and not one of the other Uchiha. "No, it's okay. Honestly, I'll be fine. I don't have a shift today anyway."

Seemingly accepting her words, she was half expecting him to turn away and get as much sleep as he could. Instead, Itachi surprised her by shifting closer and bringing their joined hands to his lips, that damned warmth exploding within her when he gently kissed the back of her hand.

"Oh, it's beautiful, Sakura."

Offering a small smile as her mother drifted throughout her new home, she lingered several feet behind and spared a glance down at the sleepy cat sat beside her, his yawn and droopy eyes the perfect image of how she felt.

She'd barely gotten any sleep and the short amount she had was restless, leading her to believe she probably shouldn't have bothered at all since it'd only made her more irritable than anything. Then again, the irritability could have been down to the fact her body was ridiculous in its sudden cravings for her husband's. Catching him just as he came out of the shower clad in nothing but a towel hadn't helped in the slightest, either.

Although Itachi was silent while getting ready for work, Sakura was unable to sleep, so eventually she'd decided to hell with it and planned to start her day, only, the precise moment she'd sat up and thrown back the covers, her husband entered the bedroom. Wet hair down and hanging around his shoulders, the droplets of water that made wonderful trails down his chest and abs caught by the towel tied sinfully loosely around his hips and Gods, she'd wanted him.

Sakura's plan was to alleviate her frustration with the aid of her toy once he'd left for work (knowing he was much too serious about punctuality to accept any moves she made on him), however that was when Kyo returned home from his morning stroll and was in need of his breakfast and fresh water. Then, she'd showered in the hopes of feeling more refreshed and once more lay back in bed, only to give up all hopes of being free from her frustration when her mother called around.

It was her own fault really, as Sakura was the one who made the plans and completely forgot about them.

"Is all this space yours?"

Humming in confusion since she'd failed to follow her mother much further into her home, Sakura turned into the tea room and found that Mebuki had opened the doors to the garden, her green eyes wide with wonder. At some point, Kyo had joined her also, though that was more so he could go and play in the garden than actually spend time with the older woman.

Her tea room was nowhere near as traditional as Mikoto's, although gentle traces of Itachi's family home that she didn't hate were found there. The walls were papered neutrally in soft yellow tones, adding warmth to what was easily her favourite room in their home and Sakura found she wasn't entirely against the semi old fashioned seats and low table, as they looked more like legless chairs, allowing her lean back comfortably. The cushions were luxurious thick and fluffy also, and she ensured to switch them for new ones when they were flattened by the overuse.

The best part about her tea room was the view, however. Even with the doors shut she was granted with a wondrous sight of her garden and it helped the planning process in terms of what she wanted planted out back. As old as it made her sound, Sakura honestly couldn't wait until the flowers blossomed and planned to spend as many sunrises as she could in there.

"Yeah," she answered once by her side, admiring the view. "We're thinking of fencing it off at some point, though."

"Why would you want to do that?" questioned her mother like it was a crime, expression all but offended. "It's so open and wonderful."

They'd spoken about it only recently after agreeing they enjoyed leaving the curtains and windows open during the summer nights, allowing the natural light and fresh air to filter into the room. It grew stuffy pretty quickly, but more than that, they liked waking to the sounds of the forest behind their home as well as the smells of the district. The elderly lady a couple of doors down from theirs was always baking treats and was an early riser to catch her grandchildren on their morning run to the academy, and Sakura found the smell homely and comforting. She'd planned on taking up baking herself on her days off, but merely looking into the recipes intimidated her.

However, there were downsides to such an open home. It wasn't people happening to look inside at the wrong moments, more like unaware children or people in general straying into the garden. "More privacy."

A knowing look flitted across Mebuki's features but much to Sakura's gratefulness, she didn't push the topic, merely nodded in agreement and understanding. It had her wondering if she was worried about crossing any lines regarding the arranged marriage, and whether Sakura was supposed to ease said concerns. Would it fester between them, growing awkward and uncomfortable over time?

"How are you settling in?" she asked with a tinge of hope in her tone that caused Sakura's stomach to twist with guilt. So swept up in the first month of married life and falling into new routines (not to mention her lessons on etiquette and becoming matriarch), she'd failed to make plans with many, including her own mother.

"I'm okay," Sakura assured with a smile. "Itachi gives me as much space as I want or need, and he's quick to step in if he feels like the clan are breaking my back."

Honestly, loveless or not, she couldn't have asked for a more selfless husband. They'd only been married a month or so but already, Itachi had her cues and tells down and knew exactly when to step in, or when to allow her to unleash hell and make her own voice heard (without it becoming violent). He cooked almost every meal and ensured there were plenty of leftovers, even bringing her lunches at the hospital if he happened to be on patrol (she returned the favour by taking lunches to him when she wasn't working or had a later shift). He respected her boundaries and space almost to a fault, because damn it she wanted him. Living with him was unsettlingly easy and part of Sakura was cautiously waiting for the rug to be pulled from beneath her feet, only it never happened.

Concern had Mebuki stopping her just as she turned to brew some tea, hand coming to her arm. "They're giving you a hard time?"

"I'm an outsider," Sakura explained like it was obvious, because it was. While knowing it would no doubt upset her mother hearing it, she was hardly going to withhold the truth for the sake of sparing her feelings. Surely she'd had an inkling of what she was signing her daughter up for? "I'm also remaining on active duty. It's mainly the older generation who have a problem with it, but there's a few women who are my age in the clan who dislike how much I continue to have, when they usually don't get much of a say in the matter."

The blonde nodded at that unsurely, gaze drifting to the open garden before saying in a much lower voice, "It is really traditional out there, isn't it?"

Oh, she hadn't seen the half of it. "Our house is the only modernised one in the whole district," she all but whined. "And all the restaurants are so old fashioned - there isn't one single place here that offers chairs."

"You're joking!"

"I wish," Sakura huffed and finally continued with her task of brewing tea, pout evident even with her back turned. "And I don't want to complaint too much because Itachi really likes them, but it's just not what I'm used to."

They'd been on several date nights since the wedding, the majority of them remaining in the walls of the district simply because it offered more privacy than anywhere else in Konoha, but once Itachi read in her body language that she found traditional seating pretty uncomfortable, he'd started arranging for them to have dates outside of the district, informing her simply that there wasn't a single modern restaurant inside.

Fortunately, her mother allowed her to vent about acclimating to a clan who didn't wholly want to move with the times, preferring the predictability of the establishments they had to offer. And Gods, did she rant, not realising until their fourth cup of tea that she'd needed to get it all off her chest, and was incredibly thankful that they were finally beginning to make amends because who else could she have gone to in complete confidence?

It was ridiculous how much she'd missed her, Sakura realised and almost choked up at the light of hope that shone in Mebuki's gaze throughout their conversation. They never mentioned her father and she had a feeling it should perhaps remain that way, especially whenever her active status was mentioned and her mother fell silent about the whole matter. No doubt Kizashi had thrown an epic tantrum regarding that.

"But you're happy, right?" Mebuki asked worriedly, frowning.

How did she even answer that? With the truth? That she was only comfortable with her life because of sheer luck of marrying Itachi and being graced with his kindness and understanding? That living in the district and having to sit through lessons on basically how to be a compliant housewife was confining and some days she felt like she was suffocating? That despite their closeness on their single mission together, she wasn't really sure how to handle herself around her own husband for fear of crossing some invisible line, and being so certain that he felt the same way?

"Getting there," she said, settling for a half-truth.

"You will," assured her mother resolutely and reached for her hand, giving it a comforting squeeze. "I can feel it."

Getting there, huh?

It was late into the evening – sadly, the only time she had free for her latest lesson due to picking up extra shifts in the childish hopes it'd postpone them for a while. Fortunately for her, she knew (thanks to Tsunade warning her in advance) that Itachi had lied to her about also picking up an extra shift and was, in fact, on his first ANBU mission since their wedding, so it didn't inconvenience their non-existent love life anymore than what it already was.

Gods, she sounded bitter, didn't she?

The downside about having her lesson so late was that she knew her teammate was home (and capable of listening in should he, for some weird reason, feel the urge to), though thankfully not his father. Fugaku genuinely was working a shift at the police station and Sakura wondered what lie he'd received about Itachi's whereabouts, or if he'd even had to share them with him. Then again, why would he?

It didn't really matter. Itachi's deception was shoved to the back of her mind effortlessly as the matriarch's last sentence repeated itself in her mind.

Breathing deeply and attempting to remain polite towards her mother-in-law was growing increasingly difficult, especially when she felt the weighted stares of the elders' wives burning holes into her skull.

They were there to ensure she wasn't corrupted, to ensure that she received vital information. In other words: they were there on their husbands' behalves and throwing in titbits outside of the ordinary matriarch training. How could Sakura be so certain on that? Several times now, they'd helpfully added onto Mikoto's teachings and the woman never faltered, instead smiling graciously and thanking them for their assistance.

That smile was fake, however.

"Any questions?"

Hundreds. Instead of bombarding her with her suspicions in front of the elders' wives, however, Sakura settled on asking, "When will we move onto training to be matriarch?"

Mikoto blinked in surprise. "This is matriarchal training, Sakura-san."

Like hell it was. They were screwing with her, right?

Looking between the lot of them had Sakura's stomach sinking as she realised they weren't. They were each deadly serious in her lessons that were nothing more than how to be a complaisant woman.

"What about training for decision making? My role in case of an attack?" she demanded, temper undeniably getting the best of her as disbelief sucker punched her and stole all rational thought. Gods, she was so very glad they'd opened the doors to the garden, because suddenly, Mikoto's bland tea room was much too small and she felt like she was suffocating under the weight of their expectant stares. "Or about duties in general as matriarch? Aren't there tasks I need to attend to or support groups or–"

"You are getting ahead of yourself, girl," one of the wives spoke up levelly. Sakura wondered if it was the youngest elder's wife, simply because she had that snobbish look about her and always had way too much to say, just like he did. "Your place is to stand beside your husband and support his role as patriarch."

The whole point of being a matriarch was being in charge. She was supposed to be one of the two heads of the clan. Or was that merely a title that held no power to the Uchiha? Was her role more or less useless due to their old fashioned views?

"Then what's the point of these lessons?" she questioned and would admit that yes, it was shot the woman's way snappishly and Sakura was completely uncaring of the indignant stares sent straight back at her. "I already support Itachi and he knows he can rely on me–"

"Your duties are to support him and produce heirs–"

Sakura stood without hesitation, glaring down at them all with unrestrained anger. "Interrupt me one more time about producing heirs and you'll find yourself restrained to a hospital bed with an official diagnosis of female hysteria."

"How preposterous–"

"No, what's preposterous are these ancient teachings of how to be a compliant housewife, under the guise of being a matriarch. You want to force your old fashioned ideals onto me? Deal with an old fashioned medical diagnosis for any woman who fell out of society's norms or displayed any sort of illness. Good luck getting discharged because in that hospital, my title actually means something. It's not just for show."

"Sakura-san," Mikoto tried patiently though didn't rise, instead calmly placing her cup down once more. It seemed she knew it was a pointless battle before she'd even tried fighting it, so chose to simply talk over the squawking wives as they flustered over her defiance. Honestly, she'd been able to tell from the first lesson that she'd rather teach her privately. "Please, sit down. There is much we need to go over."

Like hell.

Shaking her head, she grabbed her pouch from where she'd been instructed to leave it (apparently it was wrong of her to bring it in the first place, though Mikoto let it slide much to the annoyance of the wives).

"No, thanks. I know exactly how to be a woman and if Itachi has any problems with how I'm playing out the role of being his wife, he can tell me himself."

"Don't you dare leave–"

"Don't you dare order me around," she muttered coldly in response and as childish as it was, she ignored Sasuke's stunned expression when she brushed passed him in the hall and slammed the door on her way out, damning the consequences.

Shit. What had she done?

The tension was getting unbearable and her annoyance towards her matriarch lessons was making that tension warp into full blown anger. What made it worse was that she'd walked out on her latest lesson the day before, and she knew Itachi would get it in the neck once the elders or his parents got their hands on him (she was kind of glad he'd dragged them out of the house so early, as she'd yet to warn him of that fact, having fallen asleep before he'd returned from his mission and chickening out at every other opportunity).

Grimacing as her lack of concentration allowed Itachi's fist to graze her cheek, she was unable to stop his sudden twisting of her body, yanking it back against his and keeping her pinned. As always, when he sensed even the slightest of shifts in her concentration, he paused their spar with some kind of restraining hold, insisting that it wasn't worth accidentally harming her (that only applied when she was spacing out, however, otherwise he was ruthless).

"I'm beginning to believe you are lying to me, Sakura."

What?

Alarmed, she froze, attempting to hide the expression from Itachi as she instead said jokingly, "About being able to kick Kakashi-sensei's ass? Because that really did happen once."

Chuckling had those tensed muscles easing and when she was released, Sakura was grateful to find that Itachi wasn't annoyed or upset with her (or worse, suspicious). "You used Jiraiya-sama's novels against him. That hardly counts."

"It totally counts!"

They'd awoken before dawn that morning to begin training in the Forest of Death, much to Sakura's utter horror and his excuse was that the sooner they started, the more they could go over (since both of their schedules were picking up in terms of shifts and meetings). It was rare for them to share a day off work, so rather than spending it sleeping in and relaxing (and her trying to figure out how to tell him about her tantrum the day before), Itachi decided on his own that they were to use the time productively by cramming a load of her training into one damn day. She'd been tempted to turn on her charm and seduce him into staying in bed – not even tempted, because she tried and he way too blandly argued that they had work to do.

Gods, he was lucky he was so pretty.

"Lying in terms of how you're feeling," Itachi continued after a moment of silence. "You said that there is nothing on your mind, but clearly that is a lie."

True, but she was hardly about to tell him the issue that'd been plaguing her for weeks now was that she was horny as hell (or worse, that she'd yelled at his mother and a bunch of old women), especially considering there were moments of genuine uncertainty of his reciprocating those needs, such as rejecting her that morning and choosing to train instead. Itachi wasn't as closed off as he had been since the first meeting about their marriage, but he was still difficult to read and she often found herself guessing at how he was feeling. That was probably one of the very few things she would change about their situation if she could.

"We're both really busy people," she explained simply, clawing at the first excuse she thought of. Anything but admitting she was mostly horny. "We work most days of the week and if I'm not working, then I'm stuck in your mother's tea room suffering through lessons on how to be a woman."

"Matriarch," he corrected, attempting to soothe her ire.

It didn't work. Clearly, he had no idea what the hell they were trying to drill into her and her anger from before threatened to return tenfold. "It's not so different from the lessons in the academy where all the girls were separated from the boys."

He remained silent.

If she was being truthful, then the lessons were pointless. They didn't really discuss how to be a matriarch, just how to support the patriarch. There was nothing on how to make hard decisions, or their duties to the clan outside of supporting their husbands as they dealt with everything. Mikoto had even explained during the first lesson that that was why the elders were pushing her retirement so hard, so that she could devote herself to the next patriarch and future heirs.

"It's important sure, but not necessary," Sakura continued without missing a beat, stomach twisting with the uncertainty of sharing her dislike of the practice when he'd already gotten her out of so many other traditions. "All shinobi are trained to adapt to their missions and we all pose as the opposite gender at some point of another."

The last thing she wanted was to send her husband to fight another battle for her against the elders and his parents, but she couldn't keep it bottled up. They'd agreed to be open and honest, to at least be friends if they couldn't fall in love with one another. That way, they wouldn't be chained to a loveless, unhappy marriage and had each other to lean on.

"I mean, am I really that bad at being a woman that I need lessons on how to take care of my husband's needs?" she questioned rhetorically, because she already knew Itachi's opinion on the whole matter.

"Mother said that?" he questioned with a tone of surprise.

"It's not entirely her fault," explained Sakura firmly before she got the matriarch into trouble. "But that is basically what these matriarch lessons are in a nutshell. Ask yourself: have you ever noticed your mother make an executive decision without being prompted to or influenced by your father or the elders?"

"No–"

"No, of course you haven't," she stressed and was just barely able to stop herself from pulling her hair out or snapping at him. Agitation had her teetering towards an epic rant at the shittiness of it all, fists clenching tightly. "Because they don't care, Itachi. They don't care about women and their opinions or their involvement in any of this! We're just supposed to stand compliantly beside our husbands and look attractive and have a pretty smile."

Much to her surprise, unlike anyone else who would have interrupted her to declare their innocence in the whole matter, Itachi remained silent and held her gaze, allowing her to get it off her chest. He didn't try to silence her, didn't try to argue with her, didn't make her feel as though her frustration wasn't valid. It was like Itachi saw and understood how goddamn demeaning her lessons with his mother were.

"I'm not being conditioned like the rest of them have been," Sakura stated seriously.

"I would never allow that to happen," he assured her.

Damn it, she wasn't a weak woman who walked behind a man like he was superior to her. As Itachi had said during their meeting regarding her status: she earned her titles. They weren't given to her – she worked for them. She bled for them. And being told how to take care of her husband and his needs was beyond degrading.

That was the cause of her bad mood that day and why she'd been so against training, if she was being completely honest and Sakura knew that her reasoning behind suddenly being so open with Itachi was because he was going to receive news of her walking out sooner or later. It was better for it to come from her, right?

"There's more," she continued more hesitantly, the change in her tone causing him to frown fractionally.

Even her childish fears of being in the Forest of Death did little to distract her from the inquisitive stare she tried so valiantly to avoid – and it was still mostly dark there too. Gods, she just wanted to disappear into the shadows that surrounded them, their ominous aura teasing her with such a possible fate but never delivering. No, they were leaving her to suffer a far worse fate: to confess how badly she'd disrepected the matriarch and clan elders. Again.

"What is it?"

"I yelled at them."

"Them?"

He didn't know? How? Sakura nodded slowly, because seriously, how could he not know? Weren't all superiors of the clan all clued in on anything that involved her? "The elders' wives and your mother, although mostly the former."

Holy shit, he truly hadn't known, she realised at the blanking of his features. They seemed more intimidating due to the area. "They are not supposed to be involved," he explained with a cold edge to his tone, no doubt reading the confusion and disbelief. Said emotions quickly made way for surprise at how affronted he appeared by the breaking of the rules and like that also needed addressing, Itachi added, "This tradition is strictly between current and future matriarch, just as my own lessons will be strictly my father and myself. They are not to be influenced by outsiders."

Itachi had to go through lessons too? That was… actually kind of relieving, in a way. Not just because it meant she wasn't the only one undergoing pointless lessons (although she knew his wouldn't be as pointless as her own, since his title actually meant something to the clan), but also because it gave him the chance to lead Fugaku to believe he was ready for the position of being patriarch. If she somehow managed to convince Itachi that it was for the best, then it would benefit her mission massively.

But how would she go about it?

"Whatever happened, their being there renders their argument invalid," Itachi assured her and approached.

It stunned Sakura when he took her hands, bringing her attention to the fact they were still tightly clenched and she sighed, allowing him to coax them into relaxing with the tender swipes of his thumbs on the backs of her knuckles.

"Mother should have known better than to allow their presence in your lessons–"

"I don't want to get Mikoto-san into trouble," Sakura told him earnestly. It seemed like the woman just wanted an easy life and honestly? Spending a couple of hours a week in the presence of those uptight elders drained the hell out of her, so Sakura couldn't even blame her mother-in-law for it. "It's like you said: the older generations are influential and you're all raised to respect them and follow their orders, right?"

He seemed surprised that she remembered his words (or was he surprised at her defending Mikoto?), but Itachi soon offered a smile. "I will ensure they are no longer a part of your lessons, on the promise that you will at least humour my mother."

Sakura couldn't help but to grimace up at him. "Itachi…"

"You don't have to practice those teachings," he promised quietly, continuing to hold onto her hands tenderly. "It is merely to prevent your lessons being dragged out."

That was kind of a smart move, she supposed. If only for an easier life. But what happened when they realised she wasn't taking said teachings to heart? What happened when she actually did the exact opposite of what Mikoto instructed by raising her voice or arguing against the elders and the patriarch? Or what if she attempted to make her opinion be heard and have a say in decisions that involved the clan? What if she wanted to fight like the men rather than becoming a housewife? Would it land her straight back into those lessons?

Sighing, she looked to their joined hands. They weren't wearing their wedding rings – rarely ever did, due to their professions and concerns of ruining them – though that certainly didn't make it any easier to forget that they were married or the responsibilities that plagued them due to said marriage. No, there was no running from any of it even if she wanted to. Instead, she had to face the elders and their bitchy wives, had to withstand her degrading lessons with Mikoto, had to continue her mission of making Itachi fall in love with her and potentially going through with giving him an heir to keep her mission a secret.

That was another cause for her constantly wound nerves. The clan's pushiness regarding their producing heirs – the amount of times it was mentioned in her lessons was disheartening.

"One more thing," she began with an air of reluctance, though was unable to deny that she also felt relieved for their talk.

"What else happened?"

"I threatened one of them and stormed out."

He shut his eyes in resignation and sighed, the pair of them knowing that regardless of their wrongly being there or not, her threat would come back to bite them on the ass.

"Allow me to deal with the matter tomorrow," Itachi pleaded softly, causing her heart to skip a beat when he next confessed, "Right now, however, I would like to spend a day alone with you away from the pressures of the clan."

And she couldn't have agreed more, easily nodding in agreement.

It only dawned on Sakura that the exchange program with Suna was due to start in the next week or so when she entered the Hokage Tower the day after training in the Forest of Death, which honestly hadn't been half as bad as what she walked into in that moment.

Pandemonium was the word that came to mind as she stepped backwards, swiftly dodging the chūnin sprinting through the halls with an unholy pile of paperwork stacked way above his head. She stared after him with pity in her gaze, knowing from experience that it wouldn't be the first or last trip he made that day, and that at some point, he would spend hours picking at least one of those piles up off the ground (not to mention re-organising it all too) while heartless idiots trampled all over the paperwork.

Remaining against the wall for a quiet moment or two, Sakura calmly assessed the multiple chūnin who were quite honestly frantic in their attempts to appease the Hokage, wanting to get their tasks for the day completed as soon as possible. It was pretty nostalgic to witness, really, for she'd been the same on her days in the tower, always itching to get everything done so she could get on Tsunade's good side and peruse the textbooks in her study.

Events such as the chūnin exams and the exchange program were always a pain in her shishou's ass, and she rarely got to enjoy them either. Honestly, if Sakura had ever aspired to become Hokage, simply watching Tsunade over the last few years alone knocked it straight out of her. It was one stress after another and the goddamn paperwork and the nagging from the elders was never-ending and draining as hell.

"Oh, Sakura," came the surprisingly cheery voice of her former sensei, a complete opposite of the way he dragged his sorry ass over to her. Handy, she couldn't help but think to herself while watching him. She'd needed another's insight on an issue that was a constant thorn in her side. "Are you here for the details of the exchange program?"

"I actually forgot," she replied honestly, her chuckle obviously nervous. "The meeting's today?"

The shaking of his head eased the worry that knotted in her stomach momentarily, although Sakura had an inkling her shishou would let her off with forgetting the meeting anyway, considering her secret mission. Still, it was bound to look suspicious if she took liberties, so Sakura mentally shook sense into herself and made a promise to do better next time.

"I heard you were the leader of the medics for the exchange," he supplied when she enquired why he thought she was there for details if there was no meeting. "Leaders generally hear the details before anyone else in these circumstances."

Yeah, she supposed. It granted those in charge a say in how they wanted everything in their area to run.

"Wait, you're coming this year?"

Kakashi nodded once with a sigh of resignation, which didn't surprise her considering he usually preferred having no part in such events. "Suna usually offers the next generation no say in becoming shinobi or not, but this year it seems the children aren't quite up to scratch."

They'd had a similar case in Konoha not too long ago if Sakura wasn't mistaken. To try and inspire the children and motivate them into training harder, many of Konoha's intimidatingly famous and powerful names visited the academy and offered one-to-one sessions, alternating so that each struggling child received valuable insight from each of their superiors. Both Kakashi and her husband had been a part of those sessions if she was remembering correctly. Naruto too, surprisingly.

"You think they need motivating from outsiders?"

While she supposed it helped (in a twisted sort of way) witnessing their village's potential enemies and, in turn, motivated the newer generations into training harder and being better, there also posed a risk in demotivating them.

Not to brag about her village's skillset, but her former sensei's abilities alone were immeasurable, and Sakura sincerely doubted she would ever come across anyone either her own age or younger who could best him. With age came experience, and she was not afraid to tell Kakashi he was old as hell now. Lightheartedly, of cause.

"My generation was," came Kakashi's simple answer.

That was right, Sakura recalled with a heavy heart. His generation was weighed down by a war – that shockingly included her husband too, despite his being so young. Back then, they'd utilised anyone who showed even a hint of potential and merely going off the rumours she'd heard about Itachi, Sakura guessed from what she'd heard that he was utilised also.

"So," he continued cheerfully. "Any plans on how to rectify that?"

Well, she supposed she would have to involve herself considering she was sort of a double whammy. Not only was she a medic-nin – a profession not many dabbled in due to the certainty of being side-lined – but she was obviously a kunoichi too. Men (particularly in the traditional Suna) believed kunoichi to be good for nothing but seduction or (if they were lucky) infiltration missions, leading many women to resent the position and pray to the Gods they never had to become one.

Of course, in recent years there'd been many kunoichi attempting to change said views, taking on deadly missions and returning with fierce trophies, making names for themselves as powerful women. Most recent to kick up a fuss was one particular Suna kunoichi Sakura both admired and feared: Temari. Gods, that woman had bigger balls than most men she knew and wasn't afraid to prove it to them.

"Rather than bore them all with a lecture, I'll probably spar," Sakura informed her former sensei and shrugged to show that she wasn't deadset on the plan yet. "If I choose my opponent wisely, then I'll need to heal myself while sparring."

"Ah, I have a terrible backache, so I'll have to excuse myself for that."

Huffing because she was so used to his half-assed excuses, Sakura linked her arm through his with a sharp, friendly smile that had him stiffening. "Just for that, I'm considering a royal rumble and you're going to start it off."

Last year, Shizune was lead for the medics and Sakura had taken plenty of notes on her deliveries and how they were received. Sadly, despite how strong her sibling disciple was, she leaned more on the lecturing side of things and it had been poorly received by the children of Suna's academy. Not many had signed up to train as medic-nin, so the majority of their time there was spent teaching the fully fledged medics a couple of Konoha's tricks.

Sakura was determined to rake in the students that year. Not that she was competitive at all about it.

"Maa, Sakura–"

"Complaining will only make it worse, Kakashi-sensei!"

A few months prior, she'd gone through the list of medics available for the exchange program and knew that she had many formidable medics at her disposal. From names such as Nohara Rin to Yamanaka Ino, Sakura knew the following couple of months were going to be anything but boring (she'd made sure of that).

"Rin-senpai is coming too, you know," she threw in with a gentle shoulder bump. "Does that mean Team Minato is coming?"

Not separately, but together as a team. They hadn't worked as one in a while, and Sakura knew that it was due to Obito and Rin's relationship (effecting team dynamics and creating a conflict of interests). It'd be nice to see them back together, she thought to herself.

"Perhaps," came his easy response.

They fell silent for a few moments as Sakura bided her time in picking his brain for another perspective, waiting for the best moment to talk over what'd happened a few weeks ago. It wasn't outsider knowledge, and she wasn't sure if Obito had discussed the meeting with Kakashi or if they were bound by an unspoken oath to remain silent about it all.

"Shouldn't you be headed in Tsunade-sama's direction?" he questioned, no doubt trying to escape from her. She held on tighter.

"I haven't been summoned," she responded, smiling that overly friendly smile again. "I was just bored, meaning I'm all yours for now."

Despair flashed through his eye and she laughed freely, tugging him along beside her and ignoring the air of hopelessness hanging around her former sensei. They both knew that should he really want to flee from her, he was more than capable of doing so. He was humouring her, meaning Kakashi more than likely knew she wanted to talk. He was good for that, Sakura thought with a smile.

Rather than head through the village in the direction of the training grounds, they made their way up the stairs to the Hokage Monument. It wasn't until that point that Sakura released his arm, taking the lead and leaving Kakashi to follow after her, though that wasn't entirely unusual for them now. The Copy-Nin was so laidback that he never made a fuss about it or showed he disliked going against society's norms and if anyone brought it up (it'd only happened the once when they'd been on a mission – their client was an asshole), then he shrugged uncaringly, saying he usually got from a-to-b quicker when Sakura took the lead. People were less likely to miss her and if she had her scary face on (as Naruto dubbed it), then they gave her a wide berth.

Was that why Kakashi riled her up so much? To avoid having to stop and talk to people? Sakura smirked.

Reminding herself why they were going up there, she inwardly frowned, wondering if it was okay for her to discuss clan matters with Kakashi. Although he possessed one of Obito's sharingan, he was still an outsider – one who was resented by the clan due to his having said eye.

"We're alone," he informed her, coming to a stop several feet away from the edge.

Trusting his senses (for they were far superior to hers), Sakura walked to the very edge and glanced downwards at her shishou's stone head, trying to shove aside the nerves plaguing her. "You probably already know that I'm still an active kunoichi."

He came to stand by her side, looking out at the bustling village. Due to it creeping up to midday in summer, seemingly everyone was out in the streets and even from their place up on the monument, they could hear the collective noises coming from the villagers. It was a homely sound, Sakura decided with a faint smile.

"Obito mentioned what happened," stated Kakashi with a sigh. "It sounds as though they're trying to box you in."

Exactly what she and Tsunade thought too. They'd swapped the glass ceiling for pure steel, cutting her off from progressing further as a shinobi – not that she minded too much since she had no intentions of being ANBU, but it did mean she couldn't assist them should they require a high ranked medic-nin.

"How much did he tell you?" she asked quietly, almost wishing for her words to be lost in the noises from the village. "Did he mention the…?"

"The pregnancy clause in your marriage?"

He made it sound more like a contract, but it pretty much was one, wasn't it? "Yeah."

"…He did."

Still so lost on what they could potentially be plotting (because the thought of using her potential child or children against her, or resorting to honour killings were more than likely the cause of her bouts of insomnia and she could quite honestly do with being told a different route it could all take) and knowing she could rely on Kakashi keeping it to himself, she glanced up at him worriedly, asking, "What do you think of that, Kakashi-sensei? Am I right to feel so…" She shook her head, struggling for words. "So paranoid?"

She was glad she wasn't on his blindside, as it allowed her to read the annoyance in his narrowing gaze. Whatever he'd heard quite clearly pissed him off – enough so that Kakashi actually allowed her to see it on his face. A rarity, for anyone who knew him.

"Obito said they were against you remaining an active shinobi from the start, and that Itachi-san called them out on attempting to find loopholes in the deal they made." Looking in her direction, he said, "They only allowed you to remain a jōnin to save face after he called them out so boldly. Had Itachi-san not challenged Fugaku-san with real intent, and their doubting Fugaku-san could come out the victor, your status would be retired right now."

She swallowed hard, not for the first time thanking Itachi for taking such a humongous risk for her.

"However, this is another loophole of theirs, as your being pregnant is the quickest way to take you out of commission, not to mention they'd have Itachi-san on a leash. Obito said that they're going to be constantly on both of your backs about getting pregnant, to the extent where they may not wait the time agreed time with Itachi-san."

Again, it was exactly what they'd suspected, with the addition of Itachi being placed on a leash, allowing them to control him. That was why they were rushing everything. They needed Itachi on their side just as much as she did.

"You're not paranoid," Kakashi continued and once more looked out at the village, but she noticed his gaze was drawn towards the clan's district. "But know you're not alone in there."

Obito, she thought with a small burst of relief. It only lasted several moments, though. How was she supposed to feel comforted by his watching over her or standing up for her when they considered him to be a traitor?

"Obito-san isn't exactly highly regarded either."

He sighed deeply at that, hands finding their way to his pockets. "I know. But it's better than being alone."

The knowledge of Obito being an ally should her mission go south allowed Sakura to take the first easy breath in a while. Until the much-needed conversation with Kakashi, it'd felt like she was breathing stale air and it continuously got trapped in her lungs, creating a horrific burn.

Having that conversation solidified her suspicions, as well as informed Sakura that Obito was carefully reading between the lines with whatever the clan was plotting and possessed insider information she wasn't privy to. What's more, she knew she could trust his words because Kakashi trusted them. Although she was no longer his student, they were teammates and friends – he had her back. Kakashi would protect her if he knew somebody was plotting against her. She merely hoped that applied for potential honour killings too, should they decide to dispose of her.

Involving Obito when his position was already so precarious felt unfairly cruel, though – without even taking the potential honour killings into consideration, too. What if they were dying for a reason to take him out? Though, she supposed they would have done that a while ago, back when he gave his sharingan to Kakashi and refused to ask for it back. At least she couldn't think of a more solid reason than that.

"What's this?"

She startled when a hand entered her line of vision, carefully shifting the sheet of paper she'd been scribbling on. It wasn't anything risky or misleading, so Sakura didn't fight her husband as he took in the careless plans for her hyping up the shinobi lifestyle (misleading and irresponsible of her, she knew, but that was where her healing abilities came in and bragged about all of that only being possible due to being able to heal herself and comrades).

"Sorry, I didn't hear you come home," she told him while standing. "I would have greeted you properly–"

"You looked deep in thought," he said, unperturbed. The gentle smile on his lips informed Sakura no offence was taken, and she felt herself relax in response. "I take it these are your plans intended for the exchange program?"

She blinked in surprise, sparing a brief glance to the idea he was seemingly intrigued by. "Wait, does that mean you're a leader too?"

Itachi nodded, though didn't spare any details as he instead asked, "A royal rumble?"

An image of her poor old sensei standing in a ring surrounded by boisterous and loud shinobi trying their hardest to take him out entered her mind once more, and giggles threatened to erupt from her.

"That one's more playful than anything – it's not serious."

"Why not?"

Why… "Have you seen some of the names on the list of exchanges?"

"You don't have to use everyone," Itachi informed her simply. "Four teams – half Konoha, half Suna. That way the children of Suna will see where they stand against us."

Essentially a smaller, less deadly version of the chūnin exams. Just as political as the exams also, in the sense that the other village would witness their strength and know not to step out of line or go against them. They'd get a grasp on how strong Suna-nin were becoming and vice versa. Was that really wise, though? What if they took the idea as disrespectful?

There was only one team from Suna – that she knew of – who wouldn't take offence to the idea of a free for all or knocking one another around to show the students of their academy why their training was imperative. Then again, with their leader's position in Suna, it would look appalling if he lost to her team and could possibly effect said position.

"I don't think it'd work out," Sakura said with a tinge of embarrassment, because she hadn't really thought the childish idea through and now all she saw when thinking of it were flaws. "Anyways," she interjected cheerfully when Itachi looked ready to respond. "How was work?"

His responding sigh had her frowning inwardly and Sakura guided her husband to the tea room, listening to the boring day he'd suffered through while she brewed the tea. The only saving grace from patrols was that his partner was luckily his childhood friend, Shisui.

"People are uncomfortable in our presence," sighed Itachi. "How are we supposed to protect villagers who are too scared to come to us for help?"

And seeing the effect it had on him chipped at her heart, because she'd quickly come to learn over their short time together that Itachi truly wanted nothing but the best for the village.

Placing the tray of tea down in the centre of the table, Sakura set to pouring them both a cup before sitting opposite him, frowning at his expression. While there wasn't any particular emotion to be found, the way he stared down at the tea before him screamed volumes to her, for it was obvious he was carefully keeping his expression neutral.

"But you don't know how to change that," she said, not asked. Silence. Not even a nod to confirm her thoughts. It prompted Sakura to add, "When I have a difficult patient who's scared about whatever procedure they need, I find it helps empathising with them, or trying to find some kind of common ground."

"Common ground?"

Nodding in confirmation (and smiling at the genuine emotion that flashed through Itachi's eyes, telling her he was trying hard to understand), Sakura told him, "Find a mutual liking or disliking between yourselves. For example, there's a child who comes into the hospital frequently for examinations and he hates it. Every session is like the first all over again and we'd go over the allotted time trying to calm him down. But I noticed that he was intrigued by herbs after focusing on one of my textbooks for the majority of our examination, so I always make a note of his appointments and ensure I have spare herbs laying around for him to discover. They work as a distraction for him."

"You believe that to be possible when conducting investigations or questioning a suspect or victim?"

Why not? As shinobi, they were trained to notice the finer details, to take note of their surroundings and use it to their advantage. "If you're questioning someone in their home, then look around," she suggested with an encouraging smile. "Or if it's at the station, then take note of what they're wearing or smell like, or just their tells in general."

Allowing him a few moments to digest the information she'd shared, Sakura settled more comfortably opposite her husband, taking in the pristine state of his uniform. Even though he was so damned hard to grab a hold of during training or missions (proven yesterday when they – or she, at least – went all out), his uniform was never so clean, and to see it in such a way caused her heart to sink. Sitting behind a desk was no life for a shinobi of his age, not when he had so much more to give to the village.

"Forgive me for unloading–"

"Don't be," Sakura shot back firmly. "I'm your wife."

At least Itachi was a part of the exchange program, she thought, unable to shake her heavy heart. That way, he got a break from the mundane life of being trapped in the village, in his clan's district. More than that, he would get a break from his overbearing clan elders, who she knew he'd yet to confront regarding their wives imposing on her lessons. Distance was important sometimes, she told herself.

Maybe while in another village and not surrounded by clansmen, she'd be able to show him what a life of freedom was like. Where they didn't have anyone to answer to or be concerned about disappointing them (within reason, of course – it was still official business).

To hell with it, Sakura decided suddenly and stood, grinning. She would kill two birds with one stone. "Get up."

"What is it?"

Arranged marriage or not, he was her husband and she refused to let his clan drag him down by shackling him to a desk (or allowing him on patrols if he was lucky).

Like hell she was going to let them put Itachi on a leash.

"Have you ever played Tag?"

He shook his head, and her heart once more went out to him, because all the kids in the academy played it at least once. The only ones who were left out were the outcasts. She'd been in the same position once upon a time, but Ino vehemently refused to leave her out and being one of the more popular kids in their class, others had listened to her without hesitation.

"Looks like I'm taking another of your firsts then," she informed him cheekily, not allowing him the chance to argue as she all but dragged him into their room to change into more suitable clothing. The responding chuckle to her words led her to believe he wouldn't put up a fight either way, and she shot him a pleased smile. Perhaps she really would get to take that second bird out as well. "Everyone should play Tag at least once in their lifetime."

"It's a child's game–"

"Originally, yeah." Releasing his hand and stepping backwards into their room, she beckoned him closer with her eyes, hands already easing the zip of her vest downwards. "But it doesn't have to be."

They regrettably hadn't done anything more than kiss since the wedding (not for her lack of hoping and trying) and even those kisses were few and far between, so (literally) baring herself to him caused Sakura's heart to stutter with nervousness until she shoved the useless emotion aside. Her husband needed a shake up from his routine and she was going to deliver.

She was going to crack that composure of his.

Knowing that it wouldn't work well in her favour to simply dump the clothing to the floor, Sakura dangled it between them, obscuring the view of her chest while she covered it with an arm, teasing his watchful gaze.

And then she tossed it towards the laundry hamper, secretly thankful that it landed inside since she didn't want to break his suddenly intense gaze as it roamed her body, drinking in the sight of her.

It was only when she turned her back on him that Sakura released her breasts, sparing a single glance over her shoulder while making her way to the dresser.

"Since I almost shamefully find myself continuously lapsing in concentration and thinking of it, no. You are not bad at sex."

He shouldn't have armed her with such knowledge (not that it'd truly helped in the lead up to that moment, Sakura added sulkily).

The rush of air on her back caused her skin to tighten and tingle, and Sakura bit her lip in anticipation, muscles jumping when a large hand skimmed her stomach – not quite touching, but making the intent known.

He wanted her too.

It wasn't one-sided.

"What do you have in mind?" he asked lowly into her ear, certainly knowingly making her knees weaken from the sensation of his breath on her skin.

Rather than give him a straightforward answer, Sakura tilted her head to the side, grazing her lips against his in an almost kiss. "Do you trust me?"

His pause and the way he searched her eyes for any deception was unnerving, but Sakura didn't allow it show, instead holding his gaze calmly until she chose to increase the yearning. Eye growing lidded, she leaned forward, this time leaving a lingering kiss on his lips.

"I trust you," she murmured against his lips, meeting his gaze once more. "How can I not after seeing you fight so hard for me?"

It worked. Unbelievably, her words worked, and so Sakura allowed him to pin her against the dresser, turning herself around to accept the fervent kiss that made her belly burst with warmth. It felt like their first real kiss all over again, and she clung to him, relishing in the feeling of his skin on hers.

With his hand gliding just beneath her breast, she sighed and gave into the sensation of his touches, leaning back heavily and dragging Itachi with her by a hand on the nape of his neck, other secure on his shoulder. Their kiss remained uninterrupted and his reaction was unmissable as it pressed demandingly into her stomach, spurring Sakura on as she lowered her kisses, peppering them along his jaw and neck.

There was no mistaking his catch in breathing when she continued travelling downwards until she was lowering herself to her knees, meeting his lidded gaze languidly.

"Do you?" she pressed while unbuttoning his pants. Leaving a lingering kiss against the exposed skin, she asked in a sultry tone, "Do you trust me, Itachi?"

"Yes."

And because men were capable of saying anything in the heat of the moment, Sakura stood abruptly with a teasing smirk, spinning him without warning and pressing his hips to the dresser.

"Good, because I'm making our game more interesting."

Intrigue sparked in his eyes and she rejoiced at the sight of not only that, but the faint blush on his cheeks.

Holding out a hand between them, she allowed it to glow green for several purposeful moments, just in case he changed his mind, before bringing it to his abdomen. The slight jump of Itachi's muscles was completely natural and she met his eye, other hand once more finding itself at the nape of his neck and bringing him down to her height so that she could kiss him once more.

The effects were immediately. She could feel it in the straining member twitching just beneath her hand, but her biggest win was the poorly restrained moan into their kiss, his lips moving more insistently against hers. And she allowed it for a few minutes, matching his eager pace equally, even riling him up further with the glowing hand that disappeared beneath the waistband of his pants, pumping his heavy length tortuously slowly.

And then she dragged herself away with a triumphant smirk, swiftly kicking off her underwear and pulling a sweatshirt over her head, bindings in hand and ready to be put on once there was some distance between them (just in case the chase got rough).

"You're it," came her sultry whisper. "Count to one hundred."

The safest place for her to put on her bindings was either the hospital or Yamanaka Flower Store and since the latter was closest, she darted inside without hesitation, quickening the process by having her bewildered best friend do the wrapping for her in the staffroom. Her heart was racing the entire time, blood scorching through her veins at the mere notion of him playing along with her game.

"You guys are kinky as hell," Ino complimented with an impish smirk once she told her what was happening.

Oh, if only the blonde knew about their first mission together.

Rather than answer (simply because she didn't have the time) and after promising her with all the details later, she had Ino search for Itachi's unmissable chakra signature and when she gave her the go ahead, Sakura made a mad dash, allowing herself to get lost in the unrelenting flow of people in the markets. Even if Itachi found her, it'd be impossible dragging her out of them all. Civilians were shockingly strong when it came to never missing a deal or getting them before anyone else and should anyone interfere or get in the way, then all hell broke loose. And yes, she was thinking solely of her mother.

The only downside was that she couldn't see much of anything up until the last moment, leaving her at his mercy if she didn't think of an escape plan fast enough.

Lowering her own chakra to an unnoticeable level so that she blended in more smoothly, green eyes peered around curiously, only for Sakura to squeak in shock as she was unexpectedly yanked out of the crowd by a strong hand that had her falling into a pit of despair, because she didn't want the game to be over so soon.

Alas, she was both happy and dismayed to find curious blue eyes watching her.

"You okay, Sakura-chan?" asked Naruto with a frown. He looked to the crowd then back to her. "You looked like you were trying to find an opening."

Hardly, she wanted to snap at him. She'd been looking for him. Gods, Naruto really needed to learn how to read the situation better than that!

"Never mind that," the blond suddenly interrupted her train of thought and Sakura felt that dread return as she sensed someone's intense gaze boring down on her. She tried to spot where it was coming from, but no one stood out to her. "I was looking for you anyway, y'know! Me and Sasuke were coming back from training and some old bastards from his clan started jumping on his back about wasting time–"

As much as she wanted to listen, she couldn't. Gods, she wished Naruto would just let her go already. She–

Shit.

Attention fully captured by the figure standing at the other end of the market, she sucked in a sharp breath, the sight of Itachi's sharingan and ghost of an impish smirk fanning the flames in her belly to unmeasurable heights. Gods, he was actually playing along, even after rejecting her the day before because of training. It only went to show that she really needed to learn how to pick her moments.

"Naruto, I really need to go–"

Desperation had him waving his arms and demanding to be heard. "No, not yet! I didn't get to the best part!"

Screw it, she thought urgently when Itachi started his advance, gripping Naruto's shoulders and hurtling him at her husband with all her might. Even if the distraction only lasted a minute, that was still an extra minute to put as much space between them as possible.

Creating a single clone, Sakura once more dove straight into the tightly packed flow of shoppers, ducking in front of men almost twice her size so that she would be harder to spot.

Hopefully, she'd have a few more minutes.

She was wrong.

Not even twenty seconds after her commotion, Sakura felt herself being hauled harshly into a darkened alley and pinned against a wall only just out of view of the villagers, the body pressing up on hers hot and demanding. Hands pinned above her in just one of his and a knee wedged firmly between her thighs, she found herself completely at her husband's mercy and not being upset about it in the slightest.

Instead, a rush of heat shot straight to her core and she was intensely aware of not wearing any underwear.

"What did you do to me?" he demanded softly, nose brushing along her throat and making her breathing hitch because at the same time, his free hand danced dangerously low on her thigh, bringing her skirt up a couple of inches. "My body feels…"

Unbearably on edge? Taut with tension? Maddeningly hot?

Sakura bit her lip, attempting and failing to hide her proud smirk. As she'd previously noted: medics (women in particular) talked. "It's a little jutsu I picked up from one of the other medics," she informed him impishly. "My chakra is basically acting as a sexual enhancement." Leaning up as far as he would allow, she ran her tongue up the length of his neck and delighted in his shiver. "How does it feel to be completely at my mercy, Itachi?"

She knew exactly how it felt. She could feel him throbbing against her so persistently she was certain her inner muscles were mirroring the pace, and his quickened breathing that he tried so valiantly to calm wasn't fooling anyone.

Was she cracking his composure?

"It feels…"

Need washed over her with renewed strength as Sakura felt reality twisting, the simple meeting of their eyes – green clashing with languidly spinning red and black – submerging her into sensory overload. Her frustration that'd built steadily over the past few weeks had absolutely nothing on it.

Goosebumps caused the hairs on her body to stand on end, breaking out wherever he touched and Gods, his hand touched everywhere but the place she needed him most. The pulsating between her legs was demanding and only grew steadily worse the longer he drew out the torture, and soon enough, it felt as though it resounded throughout her entire body.

She was deeply aware of the villagers barely ten feet away from them, of the possibilities of somebody travelling along the rooftops happening to glance down and spotting them (after all, it wasn't the most difficult task picking her out, even if Itachi managed to blend into the darkness with unsettling ease). They were all so loud, sounded much closer than they actually were. But in that moment, she didn't care. If anything it served to increase the frustration building within her.

"…like this," Itachi whispered into her ear with deep sultriness, tugging on the lobe with his teeth.

Every sensation was way too heightened, and she was unable to ignore the wetness between her thighs even as she attempted to close them around his knee. But like he would let her, Sakura thought scandalously, back arching ever so slightly when that daring hand drifted further up her skirt.

And then he was barely grazing her heat, yet she was so shaken by how intense it already felt, just the briefest of touches eliciting a quiet mewl.

"It feels like this," he repeated, lips hovering over hers but never quite touching, ensuring that their eyes remained locked.

"Itachi…"

He watched her languorously, hand pressing more firmly but continuing its slow up and down pace along her slit. "Yes?"

"Don't drag this out when I know you've been needing more too," she said, finally managing to semi-confess to her needs.

If only she could free at least one of her hands to try and send another burst of chakra through him. Sakura could sense it from the way he moved – too stiffly, like he was barely keeping himself restrained – that one more push would be his undoing.

Without the use of chakra, she would have no choice but to rely on seduction alone, which was shaky at best, since Itachi had already proven he was difficult to seduce. Although, saying that, he'd fallen for it pretty easily earlier – unless Itachi was feeling equally as frustrated as she was, only hadn't wanted to push said frustration on her. It certainly would explain the roughness of the day before.

And it was like he could hear her thoughts because he asked, "What brought this on?"

What brought it on? A bit of everything, but if she was entirely honest then it was mostly down to his damned clan (for she never would have made such a bold move solely because she was horny). Rather than allowing them to control him, and his allowing it, she was showing him how life could be without their breathing down his neck. Was it wrong to manipulate him into seeing that? Yes. Undoubtedly. But she was…

Tension had been fermenting for weeks between them anyway, growing less ignorable each day that passed and she knew Itachi was too much of a gentleman to make the first move. That and he was concerned about her emotional well-being regarding the whole arranged marriage, never wanting to push or make his needs known.

Eyes fluttering shut as he finally slid a single finger inside of her, Sakura's hands balled into fists and she tried to break out of his restraining hold, but it proved futile.

For weeks now she'd been replaying their first time in her head – all their times, in fact. Unwillingly sometimes too. It left her with a deep, impossibly potent need to just… have him.

Just the thought of what their sex was like caused her walls to contract around his finger and Itachi looked to her playfully, stilling his hand and asking, "What is it?"

"You're not the only one constantly thinking back to our mission," she told him a half truth, being mindful of keeping her voice down just in case somebody overheard them. They'd hardly chosen the best place for such a moment, though she found she wasn't half as bothered by the darkened alley as she'd previously thought she would have been.

If he hadn't already been so aroused, Sakura knew he would have blushed. "Is that so?"

She struggled against his hold once more, almost pleading, "I want to touch you."

"And once more rile me up and run away?" Itachi's smirk was downright sinful and she knew he could feel her reaction to the way he was looking at her. Gods, if she wasn't careful, her body would give everything away without hesitation. "I know you enjoyed acting as a dominant during our mission but know now that I am not a submissive man, Sakura."

Yes, she knew that already and Sakura felt her throat go dry at the tension in that moment, the possibilities of all the things he could do to her seemingly endless. More than that, she thought of their third time together, when he'd had her cheek and chest pinned to the mattress and arm twisted behind her back. Neither of them were able to stay quiet or reserved during what could only be described as animalistic, purely stress relieving fucking.

Without her consent, her thighs pressed together tightly, hips bucking up into his hand. Still, he did not move, and she felt frustration prick at her eyes because the genjutsu messing up her senses hadn't eased in the slightest and she needed him.

"Tell me with words, Sakura," he ordered, voice lowering an octave and doing strange things to her insides.

Was this how Akina felt, she wondered. And if so, then why? How could she possibly enjoy it when Sakura felt as though she was about to lose her goddamn mind – he'd barely even started either and the information was almost the final push into insanity for her.

"What do you want?" came Itachi's iniquitous whisper.

Her head fell back against the brick wall, hips rolling just the once before he had them pinned.

"You," she answered, all the while wondering just how the hell she'd managed to lose control so fast, so effortlessly. "Please, Itachi."

His lips brushed against the corner of her mouth. "Please, what?"

Just as she was about to whine with frustration, Itachi curled his finger within her and Sakura sighed heavily. "Fuck me already!"

It was as though all restraints around him suddenly snapped, for the pressure of his leg between hers vanished without warning, his hands firm, sure, as they grasped at her thighs and hoisted her up against him, soon settling on her ass. She could feel her own juices coating his hand and now her skin, however there was no room for embarrassment in that lightless alley.

And with her hands being freed, Sakura took full advantage as they roamed across his body, heart racing at the dangerous risk but never once causing her to falter in releasing his throbbing length from his pants. She gave him a few experimental tugs and the thought of applying more of her jutsu to his system flashed through her mind, but Itachi soon distracted her by capturing her lips in a toe curling kiss.

She'd always believed that having sex in public would be terrifying. That she'd find it impossible to enjoy it because too much could go wrong – the absolute worst case scenario was not hearing if somebody was approaching due to enjoying it too much. Neither was the case, much to her delight. If anything, just hearing how many people that were barely even ten feet away from them had her walls contracting, had her stomach tightening with excitement.

And when he slid inside so smoothly, grip on her ass deliciously tight and painful, Sakura had to bury her face into Itachi's shoulder to remain silent because holy fuck, it'd been way, way too long and his barely audible moan of utter relief told Sakura he felt the same way too.

She pulled back to look at him, hands lost in his hair, eyes soaking in his features until they squeezed shut at his first, rough thrust. It knocked her back into the wall, causing the brick to scrape at her bare ass, but she couldn't care about probable grazes.

His forehead pressed to hers, eyes as intense as they'd always been (completely obliterating her old fears of him fucking her with a blank expression like it was a chore), before he began a relentless, intense series of thrusts that had her slapping a hand over her own mouth in a pitiful attempt to remain silent. Still, a half-whine, half-moan slipped through and Itachi groaned in response, grip shifting on her ass cheeks to bring her to him harder.

Gods, she would have to find some way of thanking that medic for such a powerful jutsu.

He was the furthest thing from blank, and Sakura revelled in the demolition of his control, hand finding its way beneath his shirt, nails harshly digging into his back and no doubt leaving angry marks in their wake.

His genjutsu was still in full effect, heightening every sensation and it was all way, way, way too much. She felt her walls clamping down on him already, stomach in the tightest knot she'd ever experienced, thighs clenching around his hips as everything tensed before uncontrollable quivers took control.

Itachi attempted to silence her moans with his mouth, swallowing them eagerly with messy kisses but it only served to push her further over the edge.

It was going to be catastrophic, absolutely otherworldly. She could feel it in the intense tingling that detonated from her stomach to every inch of her body–

"Damnit, this is taking too long."

"Take the alley – it'll cut through the markets."

No, no, no, no!

"F-F-Fu-"

There was no stopping it, the excitement of being so fucking close to getting caught finally causing the knot to implode. Her grip on Itachi was unyielding, the full body tremors demanding that he hold onto her just as securely (later, she would wonder if she hallucinated the tender way that he looked to her, lips brushing hers in awe before his hand slid over her mouth firmly, body completely pinning her to the wall).

Why they didn't see them didn't occur to her (not yet). All Sakura knew was that she was so glad they rushed straight by them, apparently not even bothering to check down the corner they'd slipped round.

Unbelievable sensitivity had her flinching when they shifted once it was safe to do so, and Itachi immediately pulled out of her, leaving Sakura to feel oddly empty.

"Are you hurt?" he questioned, lust fading only slightly as he assessed what he could see of her body and eyes.

No. It was the exact opposite. Her orgasm was so intense that she felt unbearably sensitive, and she wondered if it was anything to do with the genjutsu he'd placed on her, since it was still active.

Making a show of needing to be released, Sakura assessed her body before swiftly righting her clothing, meeting his deadpan with a wink.

"You didn't say you're it," she taunted.

At least running would buy her some time to recover. And Sakura made sure she was untouchable by taking straight to the rooftops, moving faster along them than usual as she reminded herself that she wasn't wearing any underwear.

The jutsu she'd used on her husband would soon drive him crazy, body aching for release – her body was still thrumming and demanding more, leaving her on a pleasurable high that had her craving more, and Sakura wondered if that would be the case for Itachi too, or if one round would be enough.

She hoped not.

Shit, where did she even go?

Stopping abruptly with a startled gasp as a crow all but hurtled itself at her, Sakura barely managed to dodge, watching after it with an open display of disbelief. But then it occurred to her who could summon crows and what it most likely meant, and so she ran in the other direction at a much faster pace, breathing coming in pants.

The sight of the district entering her line of vision filled Sakura with unease and she promptly changed course, no doubt confusing her pursuer (not so strangely, she couldn't sense him following her, but knew that he was) but paying him no mind as she dashed towards the edge of their village, finally decided on where to take their game.

She didn't even make it to the training grounds before he was on her.

Lips instantly captured in a searing kiss and hands eager as they pulled and grabbed at her, Sakura gave in to the sensations without hesitation, eyes rolling shut when his hard length adamantly pressed to her centre.

"Enough games," he muttered hoarsely, and Sakura couldn't help but smirk.

Excitement made her heart palpitate when Itachi roughly spun her around and she barely had the chance to catch herself against a tree before he was rubbing his blunt tip along her weeping centre, causing the muscles to contract as they desperately tried to suck him in.

How she ever thought she stood a chance against him was unknown, although Sakura reminded herself with a gasp of delight as he entered her without warning, that that hadn't been her end goal. She knew she wasn't up to his level, but her intentions were to break his composure, to show Itachi what life with her could be like, all the while finally releasing her pent up frustration. And the adventure and the sex were just one tiny part – there was so much more they'd yet to explore with one another.

Hands grasped at her shoulders and Itachi used the sturdy grip to bring their hips together harshly, no longer concerned with remaining quiet. And he repeated the thrusts with quick succession and with a maddening rhythm that had her desperately clawing at the tree, features contorting with the intense pleasure washing over her a second time.

And she damn near screamed her frustration when he left her alone against the bark, but only after he whispered so sinfully into her ear, "You're it."

…What?

Whirling around with a deathly glare, she all but screamed, "You said no more games!"

Ready to explode with her pent up frustration and absolutely livid about being denied her second orgasm, Sakura felt any patience she may have once possessed drain from her rapidly, mere minutes into her chase.

An hour later and she was still trying to catch him.

It certainly didn't help matters that Itachi kept that genjutsu playing in her mind, telling her he was remaining close to her – she would have tried to dispel it, but she knew her own jutsu was still going strong too, making it a more entertaining chase.

After a maddeningly unsuccessful twenty minutes, Sakura came to a stop on a rooftop and took a deep breath, willing herself to calm down and think rationally if she truly wanted to find him.

Clearly, she was unable to locate him or catch up to him and essentially wasting time, since chances of their being interrupted were high (they'd yet to confront the elders, after all). The best way to end their game of Tag was to draw him out somehow, but how? Could she do it sexually?

The hot reminder of her favourite new toy residing in her nightstand had Sakura returning to the district with a smirk, both excited to finally ease the weight of her lust and tease her husband in the process.

To avoid anyone seeing her returning to her home, Sakura slipped in through the back and headed straight to their bedroom, stripping along the way and dumping the clothes carelessly to the ground. That way, if her sexual act didn't entice Itachi to leave his place in the shadows, then the mess sure as hell would.

She could sense his eyes on her, the intensity of being watched increasing tenfold the moment Sakura retrieved her toy and fell back onto the centre of the bed, leaving no room for embarrassment (not that there was really any point, considering he'd watched her pleasing another woman and stripping for many). The unmistakable buzzing made her shift in anticipation, and she made a show of coating it in her juices, head falling back onto their pillows in response to the intense vibrations that shot through her.

Was he enjoying himself as much as she was? Did he also get off intruding on such a private moment? Sakura realised with a sharp pang of arousal that she did. She liked that he was watching her play with herself, liked that she could sense his slip in composure.

Gods, she really was a pervert.

Her mouth fell open in a barely audible moan when she slid it inside, back arching, hips flexing, but she would not get lost in the haze washing over her. No, she had her goal and it would be achieved, and to prove that to herself, Sakura's eyes slid shut, her next groan one of his name and dripping with need.

But, frustratingly, he did not come to her.

Fine.

If he was going to try and show her that he was in charge, then she would mop the floor with him while showing her dear husband that he wasn't.

Unlike men and the burden they faced, she wasn't tied down to a single orgasm and if he was going to deny her, then she would deal with the urge all by herself (all the while knowing he would gift her with another once she was done).

Hand swinging upwards, she grabbed at the headboard tightly to anchor herself somehow, knowingly sticking her chest out and rolled her hips into her hand, meeting it halfway. Her toes curled into the bedding, stomach muscles twitching as it quickly found that sweet spot within her, antagonising it repeatedly until her thighs were trembling, hips bucking out of the rhythm she'd found.

"Itachi," she moaned once more.

Feeling neglected, she caressed her breast, the arching of her back changing the pressure deliciously and causing her skin to tighten and tingle, the knot twisting demandingly in her stomach. It prompted her to increase her now sloppy pace, breathing laboured, skin slick with sweat and no doubt flushed with arousal.

And then it finally exploded within her without warning and Sakura sucked in a sharp breath, the igniting of her nerves causing full body tremors that manipulated even her voice. Any and all noises that came from her were shuddery and broken, marred by her breathlessness.

Unbearable heat blanketed her the moment her body started to calm and Sakura instinctively reached for her husband, heart skipping a beat at the feeling of his naked body on hers.

Called it, she thought proudly.

"Don't throw it away just yet," Itachi ordered when she moved to toss the toy off the bed. He barely moved back to look at her, the feeling of his breath on her lips leaving her lightheaded. Gods, the genjutsu was going to be the end of her, Sakura decided. "It may continue to have its uses."

She highly doubted it, especially as Itachi entered her without warning and his hips started up an intense series of thrusts that left her clinging to him, toes curling on his ass.

She wanted to tease him. To rile him up. But words were impossible – she could barely even make a noise, could hardly move a muscle as he tortured her sensitive spots with his roughness.

She couldn't get enough of him.

And Itachi showed her why he was in charge when he pinned her hips and grabbed her toy, once more turning it on and situating it against her clitoris, holding it in place with their bodies. His thrusts slowed to accommodate it and although she originally believed the slowness wasn't enough to push her over the edge, when complemented so wonderfully by the vibrations, it was more than enough and Sakura got lost in how wet it felt between their bodies.

Sakura tried to muffle her sounds into his shoulder, but Itachi stole her breath away and forced her to lay back against the pillows with a daring hand to her throat, one that should have terrified her and caused the shinobi in her to fight back. Instead, she took everything he had to give, biting her lip to hide her smile as he choked her because holy shit their sex was so much better than she ever could have expected and was so worth the wait.

Unsurprisingly, he finished with her, but Sakura wasn't complaining in the least as her body struggled to grow accustomed to the unbelievable sensitivity.

She cradled his head on her chest, breathing matching his as they panted, attempting to calm down from their fierce orgasms.

It was decided, Sakura thought to herself as she stared up at the ceiling, releasing Itachi from her jutsu in the same moment as he undid his genjutsu, their relief immediate and giving them the best high.

She wouldn't play any games with him (not including sexual games because oh, Gods). She wouldn't lead him on. Rather than trying to control him, instead, she would go with her earlier plan of showing Itachi what life with her could be like. She would make sure it was fresh, happy and fun and everything he never realised he wanted.

She would show him it didn't have to resort to violence to get what he wanted. He didn't have to pick sides because she was with him regardless.

They wouldn't just save Konoha, but their clan too.

They would stop the coup d'état.

Chapter Text

Chapter 19

It Keeps Haunting Me

Dawn hadn't even broken, yet she'd felt such an intense need upon waking and feeling the naked body beside hers that she was forced to wake Itachi too, his once sleepy kisses rapidly growing in urgency the more aware that he became and only serving to set her skin ablaze.

It was the best way to start a day they both knew was going to drive them insane from the get-go.

Not only did they have to deal with the elders and their displeasure of her refusing to be walked all over and standing up for herself, but there was also the meeting for the exchange programme, followed by twelve hour shifts for them both.

Crying out as they met their end together, she shakily clutched him closer. One hand lost in his hair, the other dragging harshly down his back, thighs trembling even as they shifted further up his body, feet locking in place against his slick skin, unwilling to let him go anytime soon.

If it wasn't for the whole possible coup d'état and obviously their not being in love with one another, then Sakura could have honestly said that she was beginning to enjoy their marriage.

Forehead pressing to hers when he finally managed to catch his breath, Itachi's eyes opened languidly, meeting hers with amusement. "I believe I owe you an apology."

Her fingers trailed down his bicep and there was no denying the more feminine side of Sakura relished in the muscles found there. "Hm?"

"During our mission, I accused you of not being a morning person," he clarified in a low murmur before pushing up to sit back on his haunches, hands lingering on her bare hips with a fiery touch that was heightened by his eyes as they dragged along her body, unabashedly admiring the sight before him. "Clearly, I was wrong."

She didn't feel shy beneath his stare like she had their first time. No, that mission had definitely served in boosting her confidence, much to Sakura's gratefulness, so instead of shying away or feeling embarrassed, she basked in his appreciation. Breathing turning shaky in response to the hands that moved across her skin, caressing her tenderly, Sakura easily accepted his affection and shut her eyes.

"It's okay to be wrong sometimes," she assured quietly.

However, just as Itachi's fingers moved a little too low, she slowly sat up and left a gentle kiss on his lips. "As much as I'd love to go for round two," came her teasing whisper, revelling in the effect she had on him. "We have a chaotic day ahead of us."

The reminder had him sighing in resignation. "That we do."

Refusing to allow it to darken their morning or make them rush, they went about their routine as though it was a normal day for them, although Sakura couldn't help but notice the change in their dynamics now that the uncertainty was banished. It was in the lingering gazes or gentle touches as they made breakfast together, in the way they stood and sat a little closer than before. As much as she wanted to slap herself for allowing it to have such an impact on her, there was no denying the butterflies each time it happened.

There was one other minor change to their morning routine, and it was choosing to sit in the tearoom rather than at the dining table – a change she certainly couldn't complain about in the slightest. To show as much, Sakura threw open the doors to allow the early morning sounds and scents to fill the room, inhaling deeply with a smile as she welcomed them. The old lady was baking again, the smell easily becoming one of her favourites.

Rather than sit opposite him, Sakura chose the seat beside her husband's, meeting his eye warmly.

Kyo sauntered into the room as they ate, his tail swishing lightly as he caught onto the scent of their food. Sensing his intentions via their bond, she shot off a clear warning in return, cautioning him not to try anything. The amount Kyo could eat was almost enough to give Choji a run for his money and she knew the only reason why it wasn't fattening him up was due to his tendency to wander and chase his prey. It was perhaps one of the greater traits that separated him from ordinary cats, for Kyo disliked lounging around and was always off causing mischief somewhere.

Fortunately, Kyo got the message, though only after staring at their food for the longest time, somehow believing they couldn't see him shuffling closer every so often like he was merely trying to get more comfortable. If it weren't for her attempts of training him, Sakura would have shown her amusement.

Shaking her head in disbelief, she reached out and took a sip of the tea Itachi had brewed.

"Are you taking any forms of contraception?"

She almost choked in response to the offhanded way he asked such a question, like it was no big deal.

Shit, what did she say?

It was like she hadn't noticed Kyo only moments before, because the suddenly heightened awareness she felt of his presence as he returned to the table with a flicking tail that showed his uncertainty, was intense to say the least, leaving her breathless for a moment. It had dread trickling down her spine like icy water because animals were more receptive of a person's emotions – and she needed that aid, considering how hard to read Itachi was. But was it her own he was responding to, or was Itachi giving off a strange vibe?

Playing off her falter with an embarrassed coverup of almost choking, Sakura returned her cup to the table, wiping at her mouth and chin.

"Give a girl some warning before throwing a question like that at her," she mumbled with a pout, before sighing and meeting his gaze, saying levelly, "I am."

But apparently she had nothing to be worried about, because Itachi nodded once and continued with his breakfast, telling her, "Good."

What the hell did that mean?

Frowning up at the many layered man, Sakura almost despaired at the task before her of trying to see each one. As of that moment, even if it sounded completely overdramatic of her, it felt as though it would take a hundred years to see every side of him – whereas she knew that with her, it had probably taken Itachi all of five minutes to understand her, hence the easiness in his falling into a comfortable routine with her.

"Good?" she repeated after a few minutes of what she believed to be awkward silence. Turning in her seat for a better view of her husband, Sakura watched him with a frown of confusion and uncertainty, asking, "Isn't that a bad thing? What if the elders found out?"

It'd felt like the best moment to push what she and Tsunade had feared during their brief meeting: her not falling pregnant and the elders forcing her to undergo an examination. What would their reactions be to discovering her contraceptive jutsu? They would undoubtedly be mad – she got that. But how would they respond? Did she need to have backup hanging around on the off chance of them lashing out at her for obstructing their plans?

Were honour killings a real thing in the clan?

He sighed at her questions, though Sakura could sense that the undertones of annoyance wasn't towards her (or if it was, then it didn't affect her).

"Although they initially agreed to wait nine months before pressuring us to produce an heir, we both know the likelihood of their sticking to that agreement is low," he eventually told her while placing down his teacup, angling it with that perfectionist streak she was slowly growing fond of. "However, even if they start pushing us before the nine months are up, we are under no obligation to go through with it, due to the original agreement."

Nodding to show that she was listening and understanding, she distractedly handed Itachi a napkin when he moved to clean the side of a bowl that happened to have a splash of sauce dribbling down its side. It was another thing she'd noticed fairly early on: his need for cleanliness flared up when faced with a situation he had little control over. That was usually how Sakura knew when to push and when to back off.

"As of this moment, I am not ready to become a father."

She was immensely grateful they were on the same page in regard to that, saving her an awkward conversation of trying to explain why she was still on contraception.

"Me neither," Sakura agreed, offering a small smile. "Maybe one day, but right now I just… I want to live, you know?"

"I will make sure of it."

There.

"Don't say something like that so ominously!" she shot back playfully, scratching her cheek in a show of nervousness she hoped he picked up on. "You're making it sound like I'm accident prone and likely to get myself killed."

She would have rather pushed the whole 'you make it sound as though someone's got it out for me', but Sakura knew that was too forward, possibly even suspicious. After all, why would that be her first thought? Why would she take such a dark, serious path unless already concerned about such a risk?

His eyes softened and a smile played along his lips. "Sorry."

"Anyway," she said with a roll of her eyes, wordlessly telling him all was good. "We should probably shower and get ready. Today's going to drag."

He sighed again.

Oh, they were so pissed. They didn't even give them the chance to make the first move or make an attempt of damage control. She supposed disappearing the day before hadn't helped.

It wasn't even nine yet and already, Sakura wanted to bash her head into the nearest wall. How was she going to cope with the rest of the day if it continued in the same manner?

Like children ready to be scolded, she and Itachi silently made their way to the meeting hall after a messenger was sent for them, Shisui's weary sigh and question of, "What have you guys done this time?" not helping matters in the least.

Part of her wondered how big of an insider Shisui was, for him to always be present during meetings with the higher ups (which was usually only for the elders and the head family), or to play messenger for the elders (especially with such a sensitive situation like theirs). Not to mention he was Itachi's closest friend and someone he not only trusted inexplicably, but admired too, telling Sakura he was potentially even more powerful than he was. Was that why they kept him so close? Because he was powerful?

The entire village knew of Shunshin no Shisui, who'd garnered the attention of many during his short days as genin. From there, he'd never failed to impress, just like it was rumoured he'd yet to fail a mission. His success rate was impeccable and his presence alone on a battlefield was apparently enough to cause even the most elite and deadliest shinobi to retreat.

However, outside of public knowledge, she knew next to nothing about Shisui. Even being married to his best friend didn't allow her to learn anything about him, because said husband was so damn reserved–

Sakura's lips pursed at the sight of the head family standing outside of the meeting hall, her eyes immediately meeting Sasuke's despite instinct warning her to hold Fugaku's indifferent stare as it bore into her. Going off her teammate's body language, it was apparent they were in for a long meeting – something that was agitating him, she could tell.

"Inside," Fugaku muttered before they could greet him.

They were definitely walking into a scolding, Sakura thought with a cold sweat trailing down her spine.

To ease the weight of the whole situation, there wasn't a huge audience to gawk over her insubordination. But that sweet relief was short-lived as it quickly became apparent that they were walking into some form of an ambush, the apprehension only tripling at the patriarch's next move, and her realising that Obito wasn't there either, despite having stood as witness for the previous meeting.

When Fugaku attempted to dismiss Shisui too (stunning her, because she'd believed he was always there for clan matters), Itachi's voice rang clearly through the air, the steeliness of his tone setting the mood for their meeting.

He was on the offensive.

"Shisui will stay," he stated in no uncertain terms. "And before we begin, Father, we will wait for others to arrive."

Eh?

Damn it, she had a long way to go before he trusted her with his plans, didn't she? The fact that Itachi didn't even think to brief her on his involving outsiders, or how he intended to take control of a meeting that was called by the elders of the clan, twisted her stomach. She hated being left in the dark, particularly when in an environment where she was so vulnerable.

They tried to argue with him that it was a closed matter, but Itachi remained firm in his decision to oppose them, refusing to even acknowledge their outrage as he instead stood by the entrance.

Awkwardly (because how the hell was she supposed to handle herself in a messy situation like this?), Sakura spared a glance at Sasuke, who merely offered a sigh as he came to stand by her side. Like his brother, he refused to talk, and it made her wonder if Itachi had at least spoken to Sasuke first, since he didn't appear surprised in the least by what was transpiring.

Wait, no.

He hadn't, she realised upon looking closer to his body language. Sakura could tell from the tension in his muscles and flash of uncertainty in his gaze as it drifted to Itachi's back that Sasuke was in the dark. The brief tell was the exact same as all the times their idiotic teammate acted without thinking, attacking without really understanding what was going on around them. For whatever reason, like on missions when Naruto messed up, Sasuke was simply choosing to stand by their side and go with the flow, as they often had to as a team. It was a huge change from the boy who'd refused to go against the superiors of his clan only a few months before.

Would he be on Konoha's side if the clan turned on them?

"Morning, Itachi," came a relaxed voice that had her inwardly sighing with relief.

Obito, Sakura had decided just the day before after her conversation with Kakashi, was her insider and unknowing messenger, so having him there to read between the lines eased the tension that'd been slowly knotting her muscles. While he couldn't always speak up should the clan be plotting against her or twisting the situation to benefit their agenda, he relayed all information to her former sensei, who she knew she could trust to act accordingly. If her life was truly in danger and she was somehow unable to warn anyone, he would act swiftly and unforgivingly.

Even though he didn't know about it, it made her mission a tiny bit easier knowing Kakashi was keeping a close eye on her. He'd always had her back.

The next person to arrive was an older woman with long brown hair and dark eyes, her expression growing pensive as she assessed each face in the room while entering, before meeting Itachi's eye with a frown.

"Thank you for coming, Izumi," he said in way of greeting.

She shook her head. "I'm glad I can be of use."

At first glance, she'd believed Izumi to be just an average person, and the question burned brighter when she caught a glimpse of her back and found no emblem. More importantly, her presence appeared to rile the elders up more than Obito's ever could, leading Sakura to believe that she was just as much an outsider as herself.

"Have you finished inviting your friends to a closed meeting, Itachi?" came his father's unimpressed mutter.

Causing an outraged murmur throughout the gathered elders and their wives, Shisui came to stand on Obito's other side, making it obvious that he would be on their side. Last time, Sakura recalled him having stood between them all like he didn't want to pick a side and it had her wondering if he believed the elders had messed up too.

There was no response to Fugaku's words as Itachi focused on shutting the door and coming to stand close by her, deciding to take charge with a simple tipping of his chin towards the others while telling Sasuke, "Repeat what you told me regarding Sakura's lessons, Sasuke."

And in that moment, Sakura belatedly realised that Obito, Shisui and Izumi were there as witnesses to the elders and their manipulation, to prove to them that Itachi was not screwing around.

Although she knew that he disliked going against his parents and the elders, Sasuke stunned her by stepping forward without a shred of hesitancy about him. He stood tall, staring them down levelly.

"Sakura's most recent lesson was late into the evening, when I happened to be present," Sasuke began and Sakura quickly looked to the elders when one of them began muttering to another. "I ensured to stay out of the way and outside of hearing distance."

"Why is that?" Itachi questioned without looking away from his parents, eyes cold.

"Because it is a closed practice between current and future matriarch – the training is supposed to be private to prevent outsiders misinforming or even manipulating the future head of the clan."

"Not to mention the private clan matters that are discussed between the two," continued the older brother blandly. "Continue, Sasuke."

Sakura didn't even realise that she was holding her breath until her lungs started to burn. Slowly exhaling, she glanced around the room, swallowing at the thick tension that was threatening to suffocate her. Everyone else seemed equally uneasy, much to her gratefulness, although Sakura was fairly certain they were hiding it much better than herself.

Gods, she was awful at reading her husband. How could she have missed his going on the offensive? While so obviously angered when she'd told him of the presence of others during her training, she'd never anticipated this. Was that what he meant previously about knowing when to pick their battles? What exactly did that mean for her, having him going at the elders in such a way during her scolding?

Sighing, Sasuke did as ordered and informed the room, "There was a commotion, and I could hear Sakura growing increasingly angry. Despite having made sure I was out of earshot, it was impossible to miss what was happening when Sakura was shouting as loud as she was."

Had she not continued to stand by what she'd said (screamed) during that lesson, she probably would have blushed at being outed as a hothead.

The wife she'd threatened stood at the head of the others, Sakura noticed instantly when she looked back to them, copying the position of what she assumed was her husband. As she'd suspected: it was the one who had way too much to say.

"Realising that I may not be the only one who could hear them, I decided to warn Mother and Sakura that they were potentially opening the practice to outsiders. That is when Sakura left the room."

"Did you see inside of the room?"

"What are you trying to say, Itachi–"

He cut the elder off swiftly and without a care. "Sasuke."

Sasuke kept his eyes on his brother and she wondered if he was drawing from his strength. "Yes. Alongside our mother, the entirety of the elders' wives were present inside of the room."

Nodding his thanks, he silently released Sasuke from his place on the invisible witness stand and he returned to his place by her side, almost silently releasing a large sigh that had Sakura fighting against looking to him out of concern. However, she knew that if she did that, she would more than likely piss him off by essentially pointing out how apprehensive he was feeling.

Fugaku's arms remained lax by his sides and he raised a brow fractionally. "What are you trying to do, Itachi?"

He met his gaze without faltering. "You have called this meeting to discipline my wife for not only walking out of her matriarchal training, but for insubordination and threatening an elder's wife."

It wasn't a question. He left no room for them to weasel their way out of it. And hearing the term insubordination thrown out there, even though she'd thought it herself only minutes ago, caused a huge lump of ice to settle deep in Sakura's gut as she realised just how badly she'd screwed up the other day. Insubordination was never taken lightly, and she was nervous of what her punishment would be.

"Correct," Fugaku relented.

"I decided to take matters into my own hands and ensure all sides are heard before a potentially unfair punishment is decided," came Itachi's response to their earlier demands to know just what the hell he was thinking. Stepping back half a step, he looked to her, ordering calmly, "Sakura, please explain what happened that led to your actions."

Thank you, Itachi, she wanted to say repeatedly to him. While she wished his interference wasn't necessary, it was if she wanted her voice to be heard, and she was so incredibly grateful that he stood for what he believed to be right even if it meant going against his clan. Again.

Inhaling deeply as Sakura felt all eyes on her, truly making her feel as though she was on trial with their judgement, she straightened up further, asking her husband, "Am I okay to share what was said in the lead up, or solely just the incident?"

"The incident. Should it go any further, you will be opening the practice further," argued an elder.

"If I may?" Shisui spoke up politely and continued when he got a nod of approval from Fugaku. "I feel there is already a violation in the training's privacy. To settle this as quickly as we can and to prevent it from happening again, I feel it necessary to hear Sakura-san's side of the story in full. That way we will better understand her emotions."

"What is said inside of this room won't be repeated," Izumi said earnestly.

She looked back to her husband, knowing that he was the one in control in that moment, not the others. And he proved as much by overruling the rest of them and telling her, "The full story, Sakura."

Sighing as the humiliation returned tenfold due to all the eyes on her, she said, "Although my anger seemed sudden to Sasuke-kun, he only heard the ending of the lesson. From the beginning of that lesson in particular, two of the elders' wives here today continuously interrupted Mikoto-san's teachings and it was leaving a bitter taste in my mouth."

The matriarch remained unperturbed, her gaze indifferent.

"There was no ill intention on our part," the leader of the wives spoke up at the momentary silence. "We were merely reminding Mikoto-sama that she was dismissing finer details."

Sakura's cheeks raged despite her wishes to fight back the blush. "If Mikoto-san was overlooking any details, then it was to save the embarrassment of having to tell her daughter-in-law how to handle her own son's needs."

By her side, she heard Sasuke almost choking at her harsh words, his attempt at a smooth recovery not subtle in the least. It still went mostly unnoticed due to Obito's wide eyed shock as he spluttered at the news, his disbelief palpable.

"Although I have no right to intrude on the practice between matriarchs, may I please ask why my needs are an essential part of Sakura's training, Mother?" questioned Itachi and Gods, Sakura knew that it was killing him to ask such a thing. Even after all they'd done together, he was still a massive prude. How the hell wasn't he blushing, she wondered? "And for what reason had you overlooked that seemingly integral part, seeing as the wives thought it important enough to remind you of it?"

Would Mikoto stand up for them in that moment since they were both undeniably under the spotlight for different reasons? Sakura hoped so. She wanted the matriarch to call the elders and their meddling wives out in front of the witnesses, to prove to her that there was much more to the training than simply being a pretty face that stands beside the patriarch.

Sadly, it was made apparent that she stood on the opposing side. "I chose to overlook that specific part of the training due to the agreement of waiting nine months before trying for a child. I found it unnecessary in that moment, knowing that Sakura-san has had difficulty with accepting the arranged marriage and wishing not to overwhelm her."

Damn it. It almost seemed like a kindness when put that way.

But Itachi shut down the attempt of kindness entirely, asking more firmly than before, "Why are my sexual needs involved in Sakura's matriarchal training?"

Silence.

Sakura attempted to control the breath that suddenly felt too deep, her chest aching when it felt as though the weight of the tension bore down on it, crushing her.

"If no answer can be made, are we to assume that this part is a wrongful addition?" questioned Shisui calmly, looking to the heads of the clan. "Fugaku-sama, know that I mean no disrespect in making such an insinuation, but surely you can see the dark implications of such teachings?"

"There are no implications," the lead elder spoke up, his voice languid, almost bored. "Given their reluctance to produce heirs, one can only assume that they will struggle nine months down the line also."

Izumi frowned in disgust at that, but it was Obito who addressed the matter, his tone carefully concealing his growing anger. "You're telling an eighteen year old girl to force herself to have sex for the sake of giving our clan its next heir."

It was surreal to believe the situation she was in when comparing it to how her morning started. What they didn't know was that they'd had sex long before they'd gotten married, and that their chemistry was insane, but to envision herself as having none of that, of actually having to force herself to have sex with Itachi for the sake of the clan…

Looking to Mikoto, then to the other women, she couldn't stop the dark question of whether it'd happened to them too. Darker yet: was that why they were seemingly so desensitised to it all? Were they in the mindset of "we did it, so can you"?

"That's rape," Obito continued menacingly.

Itachi stepped in swiftly at that point, sparing the older man a glance, "As I stated during our initial meeting regarding the next heirs: I have no intentions of forcing myself on Sakura, or accepting any affections that I believe to be forced." Meeting the eyes of his parents and the elders, he continued, saying, "Will you answer the question, Mother?"

"Atsushi-san has already answered on my behalf," Mikoto responded blandly, hands delicately clasping in front of herself. "I can't help but feel you are attempting to find excuses for your wife's unsavoury behaviour, Itachi. Had it been any other woman in our clan who disrespected an elder, including myself, disciplinary action would be carried out swiftly and without our standing around listening to a biased side of the story."

Biased…

Was she really biased? There was no denying her special treatment due to being Itachi's wife and his continuously coming to her aid when needed, but biased? Really? How could they not see how behind the times they were with their clan's practices? That said practices were actually so harmful for the future generations?

"Perhaps that is another issue we must strive to change, then," Itachi stated with a hint of something to his tone she couldn't quite put her finger on. The closest emotion that came to mind was aggravation, but then she caught a glimpse of his expression and couldn't help but wonder if it was disappointment instead.

"If I may–"

"You may not," Atsushi's wife snapped harshly and Sakura heard several mutters behind the woman, one word in particular standing out shockingly.

Outsider.

Sakura looked back to Izumi with a frown, her previous suspicions confirmed that she was, in fact, not a clansman. So then why was she there? Itachi wasn't a man who made easy mistakes – he would have known that Izumi's opinion wouldn't hold much, if any, weight against the hard-headed individuals in that meeting hall. So why? What was the point in her being there, other than as a witness to the darkness of the clan and how far they were willing to go?

"Uchiha or not," Sakura spoke up before she could stop herself, fists clenching behind her back. "That is no excuse to speak so condescendingly or resort to name calling." Narrowing her eyes fractionally, she looked to the patriarch, knowing that he held the greatest power in that room, even if it was only due to his title. "Fugaku-san, would you say that you know me by now? Not only as Itachi's wife, but as Sasuke-kun's friend and teammate."

He sighed at that and Sakura wondered if she'd imagined the momentary weariness in his expression. "Yes. Only a fool would have overlooked your sharp personality."

Part of Sakura wanted to smirk at that, knowing it was Fugaku's roundabout way of saying unfortunately, yes. She was such a blatant pain in his ass that it was almost humorous.

Instead, she remained serious, brows knitting together in an almost imploring frown. "What was I like when Team Seven was first formed?"

"Weak," he said without restraint, arms folding across his chest as he ripped into her without a care. She knew he not so secretly enjoyed it and it amused her a little. "A pushover. You focused on the wrong things in life and as a result, it showed in your below average skills."

"And now?"

Fugaku shut his eyes, sighing again. "Where are you going with this?"

"As you said, I was once a pushover and weak. I focused on the wrong things, like proving my worth even if it meant ending up in scary situations that I couldn't get myself out of. I was a liability and the definition of a submissive, compliant girl." Sakura was grateful when Sasuke's arm bumped into her shoulder nonchalantly, as she was sure he recalled the scariest encounter of them all without her having to push further. His support pushed her further, it encouraged her to continue. "But Kakashi-sensei, Tsunade-sama and even my team – including your son – have all played a part in my growth and helped me find my voice, refusing to let me stay in such a dangerous mindset. I am no longer weak. I will never be complaisant. I will always stand up for my rights as a woman."

"You–"

She cut one of the elders off without even looking their way, muttering, "Did I say I was done talking?"

Obito's proud smirk had her squaring her shoulders.

"Do you really want a pushover as your matriarch?" Sakura demanded sharply, her eyes glued to Fugaku's even when her hands shook behind her back with the intensity of her growing ire. "Don't you want a female lead that the girls in this clan look to and strive to be, or a complaisant housewife whose biggest accomplishment as matriarch is birthing heirs?"

"How dare you insult our matriarch by insinuating such a thing!" Atsushi's wife snapped, stunning Sakura when her sharingan activated.

Rather than show it, however, she met the woman's stare without a flicker of fear, proving that she was more than capable of going against the sharingan. "I'm supposed to be future matriarch, yet you're all more than happy to insult and demean me."

"We did no such thing," his wife stressed, her aged features twisting with her frustration. Unlike any other time, it seemed more threatening due to the activated sharingan glaring down at her. "There were no ill intentions on our part, and we did not mean to cause offense."

It felt like a losing battle, like no matter how hard she stressed her points or begged of them to view the situation from her perspective, they were too narrowminded to even consider it.

"You are the one who resorted to threats and refused to fall in line when our matriarch demanded you to."

Green eyes widened.

That… That hadn't happened at all! Mikoto hadn't demanded anything – after a single half-hearted ask of her to sit down, she'd allowed her to leave!

"No I didn't–"

"Liar!"

"We all heard it!"

Sakura warned herself to remain calm when Atsushi stepped out of line with the others, despite her heart pounding away in her chest at the implications of his movements and the intensity of the anger circulating the suddenly much too small meeting room.

"You threatened my wife with a diagnosis of female hysteria."

Any fool could see the hostility in his body language and noticing the reactions of the people on her side (mainly Sasuke, she realised when he shifted his footing, garnering the attention of his father's ever watchful eyes), she felt her heart sinking, because she had a strong inkling that somehow, someway, the elders would get what they wanted and have her punished and she would accept it, if only to spare those there for her from receiving any disciplinary action also.

"Your wife should not have been there in the first place," Itachi responded.

"We're steering off topic," Izumi stated despite the earlier reaction to her speaking up.

Were they, though? Wasn't what was happening a clear indication to the problems they would face down the road?

"With the way things are going now, this will never be resolved," agreed Obito. His hands found their way to his pockets and he relaxed his stance, and Gods, she wished she could do the same. It felt like she could barely even breathe. "The main concern here – that we've heard so far – is the wrongful intrusion on a closed practice. Am I wrong?"

…No, Sakura relented. Obito wasn't wrong. Everything else had stemmed from the elders' wives sticking their noses where they didn't belong, and her losing her temper.

"If Sakura-san is to receive punishment due to insubordination, I find it is only fair that there is punishment on the other end due to knowingly breaking a clan tradition," Shisui added with a stoic expression, refusing to let anyone see into his head to find out how he was feeling. "Unlike Sakura-san, who is unaware of the practices of the clan and how seriously we take them, there is no excusing your actions and, in a way, insubordination."

"Can you explain why you were there?" pushed Obito even when he received harsh glares in response.

They had them there, surely? Or was Mikoto about to come to their aid once more? Sakura hoped not. How could she not see not only the wives' toxicity, but what they were collectively trying to force upon her?

"There is no excusing our breaking of the age old practice," Atsushi's wife declared levelly, sharingan only just deactivating. "We were anxious of our heir marrying outside of the clan, therefore felt it prudent to act on our own initiative to ensure she is properly trained to lead a clan such as ours."

"Did you believe your matriarch incapable of such a task?" questioned Fugaku, his tone flat and disinterested.

What would their punishment be, Sakura couldn't help but wonder? And what about her own? Would they excuse her insubordination if it happened to be cancelled out by the elders' wives', or would that drive the elders into attempting to push more blame on her somehow, to try and save their wives?

"Of course not, Fugaku-sama."

"Then your interference was unnecessary."

Atsushi's wife pursed her lips. "Yes, Fugaku-sama."

Returning his gaze to hers, Sakura felt herself straightening automatically at the severity in Fugaku's stare, but Itachi soothed her escalating anxiety by wordlessly gesturing for her to come closer and stand by his side, bringing her mere feet from Fugaku.

"Both sides were in the wrong, although that does not excuse anyone's actions," he stated and she nodded, accepting that she shouldn't have lost her temper as easily as she had. "I apologise on behalf of the elders, their wives and my own wife for failing you in a practice that is tradition in our clan. I can assure you that from this day forward, when your training recommences, it will be just yourself and Mikoto. If the rules are broken in this regard once more, the consequences will be dire for all involved."

Nobody dared to interrupt him, Sakura noted with a deep, inward sigh. Unlike everyone else (maybe besides Itachi, who refused to be talked over), even if they visibly disagreed with what was being said, they all respected that Fugaku's words and actions were final. That included the word of their matriarch too, and it caused that horrible twisting, sinking sensation in her stomach to grow, because she seriously wanted no part in such a sexist clan. As matriarch, she wanted her say to hold just as much weight as the patriarch's. How were they supposed to lead together otherwise?

First looking to Mikoto when she realised it was her turn to apologise, Sakura said, "Mikoto-san, I sincerely apologise for disrespecting you by losing my temper and walking out of our lessons – as you already know by now, it's a work in progress."

When her attention moved to the elders' wives, she quickly became aware of a fact that had discomfort clawing at her heart and stomach.

How did she even address them? She didn't know any of their names and to address them collectively, when her rage had been directed mainly at Atsushi's wife, was insincere of her.

But then again, they weren't even apologising to her. Fugaku was doing so on their behalf.

"Elders' wives," she began, inwardly cringing at diminishing them, in a sense.

Gods, she didn't even want to apologise to the snobby has-beens.

No, be the bigger person, Sakura demanded of herself.

Inhaling deeply to compose herself, she said with admittedly half the sincerity as what was in her apology to Mikoto, "I apologise for losing my patience and temper, and for threatening to have you permanently sectioned for female hysteria."

A poorly covered snort from behind her had Sakura biting the inside of her cheek to remain composed, secretly grateful that somebody found the humour in her words, all the while keeping her gaze locked on Atsushi's wife with what she hoped seemed like a genuine apologetic expression.

"Do you still wish to punish Sakura, Father?" questioned Itachi calmly.

Sighing heavily, the patriarch shut his eyes. "Due to her genuine unknowing of our clan's practices and her general hot headed personality, I will excuse your wife's behaviour this once, Itachi." Looking to her seriously, he added in a mutter, "Do not make this a habit."

"Jeez, Sakura-chan," came Obito's dramatic sigh as he fell into step beside her. "Talk about biting off more than you can chew."

Honestly? She was pretty certain she was ready for bed already, and it wasn't even noon yet. The whole meeting had left her massively drained and with an aching head. What made it so much worse was that there was another meeting in just ten short minutes, not even leaving her with enough time to grab a bite to eat before she was crammed into another much too small room for an undetermined length of time.

That was where they were currently headed – the Hokage Tower for the meeting regarding the exchange program, where they were supposed to share their proposals for how they would benefit Suna, without sharing too much information with them.

What Sakura would have preferred to have been doing was thanking her husband a thousand times over for how solidly he'd defended her during what was supposed to be a disciplinary meeting. Of course, she also wanted to demand why he felt it necessary to withhold information from her and not give her any kind of heads up for what he had planned, but still. Mostly thankful. Itachi had gotten her out of whatever punishment they'd had in store for her (morbidly, she really wanted to know what that would have entailed).

"They've been on my case for weeks now," she whined at him in return. "Always heirs this and heirs that! I'm not a walking womb, you know?"

"Aa," he agreed with a solemn nod. "I know."

They had all refrained from speaking with one another immediately after leaving the meeting hall, and she wasn't given much of a chance to thank Izumi for her time as the woman shot off to join her team on a mission. Then, due to the presence of others, Sakura refrained from asking Itachi who she was or why he felt having her there would be helpful, just in case it came across the wrong way.

She wasn't insecure or held any form of suspicion towards Itachi (outside of the potential coup, of course). They'd both made it abundantly clear during their mission that they wouldn't tolerate infidelity and since then, Itachi had given her absolutely no reason not to trust him. Besides, if something was going to happen between the two or had in the past, what point was there in interfering? Why should she have to fight to control a man who didn't want to be faithful to her?

"Well, I'll catch you later," Obito spoke up as the Hokage Tower came into view, annoying Sakura by patting her on the head. "Try to stay out of trouble, kid."

Sakura yelled after him pointlessly, knowing from past experiences that Obito wouldn't respond or show any fear in response to her threats or monstrous strength. Instead, he casually walked away in the direction of jōnin headquarters with his arms crossed behind his head.

"Sakura."

She looked to her husband tiredly, offering him an apologetic smile. "I'm sorry you had to go against them again."

But he merely shook his head and held out his arm to her, making her bite back a smile at the gesture. It was his way of saying all was good between them. "Although both sides were in the wrong, they were more so for taking advantage of your lack of knowledge regarding our clan's traditions," he told her, then sighed deeply. "I'm sorry that I never noticed sooner."

No, she wouldn't let him take the blame for the shitshow lessons. "You were following a tradition that's gone on for who knows how long – one you're not allowed any involvement in," Sakura reminded him gently and gave his arm a reassuring squeeze. "You also trusted your mother to fulfil her role during said tradition. There's no way you could have noticed sooner, Itachi. You're not supposed to know anything about it."

She wondered why it was so private, though. Obviously, going off what others had said during the meeting, it was to prevent outsiders manipulating the next matriarch in training, but surely it wasn't as simple as that? If somebody wanted to take advantage, then there were ample ways they could so.

The Uchiha Clan was so weird, Sakura decided after only a minute of thinking about it.

"We should both keep our heads down for a while," Itachi said with another sigh. "They will not be taking this lightly."

"I'm sorry," she couldn't help but say again.

"Don't be," came his soft assurance. "Their bending rules or finding loopholes is wrong and they should be held accountable for it."

While she agreed with him to an extent, it was still impossible to shirk the guilt that flooded through her.

It was no wonder he didn't tell her anything – there was no doubt that she made life so much harder for him. But to change that meant to lay back and allow the clan to walk all over her, and Sakura seriously wasn't about to let that happen.

The others were already waiting inside of the office when they reached it, even Kakashi, and Sakura ducked her head in apology upon realising they were the last ones to arrive. Fortunately for them, because she wasn't sure if she could handle any more pressure just yet, Tsunade didn't call them out on their tardiness and dived straight into the meeting.

"As you already know, you have all been chosen due to your differing areas of expertise and ability to coordinate large groups," Tsunade began simply, remaining seated at her desk. "You have had several months now to work on lists of what shinobi you have chosen to take with you for the exchange program, and these lists have all been confirmed by myself and the Kazekage, to ensure neither village is left vulnerable."

Sakura looked to the others in the room, taking note of their stances as they stood to attention. Aside from herself, Itachi and Kakashi was Shikamaru, Might Gai, Morino Ibiki, Mitarashi Anko, a strange brunet she had never met before and a woman named Shiho, Sakura believed. It was a formidable group of leaders and part of her wondered if it was overkill, especially when considering just how many shinobi they had in each group. She almost felt like they were a small army being sent to take over.

"As you are all hopefully by now aware: the exchange program begins next week. To ensure a smooth run of all that is going on, the Kazekage and I need to hear your proposals on how you will go about inspiring and motivating the children of the academy. Sakura, seeing as the turnout for medics last year was by far the worst it's ever been, tell me what you have planned first."

Sakura spared her former sensei a wicked smile when he made the mistake of glancing in her direction, one that promised him terror and torment and pain and exhaustion, before looking back to her amused shishou, stating, "I plan on having Team Seven spar with the Sand Siblings."

Tsunade blinked in surprise, though she couldn't really blame her. It was way different from what Shizune had gone with the year before. "Why?"

"To show the difference having a medic on the team makes," she explained simply, knowing to keep it short for everyone's sakes. "The plan is to beat each other senseless, then show that the only reason Team Seven can keep moving is because I'm there. As far as I'm aware of: Gaara-kun's team doesn't have a medic."

Mostly because nobody could get close enough to harm them. However, with Naruto, the sharingan and a medic who couldn't die on the team, Sakura knew the spar would quickly turn bloody.

"A raw display of power and youth," Gai cheered with clear admiration. "I love it!"

Kakashi sighed in relief, much to Sakura's utter amusement.

"Kakashi, will you be joining them?" continued Gai as he unknowingly sentenced her former-sensei.

"An old-timer like me?" came his lackadaisical response. "I'd rather watch the growth of my adorable students from the side lines."

Sakura snorted at that.

"Is that your whole plan, Sakura?" Tsunade questioned as she got stuck into the business once more, refusing to be side-tracked. For that, Sakura was grateful, because she really wanted to sneak back to her bed for a couple of hours before her shift at the hospital. "A spar?"

She nodded once, explaining simply, "While I'm in no way trying to put Shizune-senpai down for her delivery, there's no denying that people lost interest fast last year. I'm hoping that by including the Sand Siblings – or, more specifically, Gaara-kun – they'll be on the edge of their seats." At her shishou's nod of approval, Sakura then added, "Following that, I will be deploying several of the medics on my list to Suna's academy to teach the children basic medical ninjutsu, and others to expand the knowledge of the current medics. Last year, I noticed some were still using older techniques that increase the risk of infections and slow the recovery time."

The short smile of approval had her relaxing for the first time all morning. "While the Byakugō no In certainly adds flare to the dramatics, refrain from using it if possible, Sakura," came her only piece of advice regarding her plan. "I know I don't have to keep reminding you, but it is a highly classified technique that only the two of us have been able to master and for now, I would like to keep it that way. Like previous years, that is the only jutsu I am forbidding you from sharing."

Nodding in her understanding, Sakura fell back into line as the others slowly listed their plans for encouraging and motivating the next generation of shinobi in Suna. Unlike herself, who only had one jutsu on the strictly forbidden list, others such as Kakashi, Itachi and Gai possessed many.

The reason why she only had one jutsu to keep from Suna was due to her area of expertise. No medic in their right mind would withhold techniques that were designed to save people's lives or to better their lives in general, for their sole wish in life was to ease the suffering of others.

"Interesting," Tsunade murmured in response to Itachi's plan of action, scribbling it down on her notes. "By discussing other professions, you're showing them that it doesn't have to end with graduating the academy. There's more out there than just taking on missions."

He nodded once.

Ibiki and Shikamaru planned on working alongside Itachi on his idea, expressing the importance of their respective areas of expertise and how they had to work on their minds just as much as their physical skills. The rest planned on spreading out their manpower throughout the academy and the genin teams, working with them on their jutsu and taijutsu skills.

"Is that all?" questioned Tsunade.

Sparing Kakashi a glance, she smiled sweetly before saying, "Actually, Tsunade-sama, I have one potentially crazy suggestion."

The despair in his gaze almost killed her.

"What is it?"

Looking back to her shishou, she acted as seriously as she could even though it was a losing battle, her lips twitching with the need to smile, the waves of betrayal and pleading coming from her right threatening to shatter her composure.

"Kakashi-sensei and I were discussing it just yesterday, but what about a Royal Rumble?"

Shikamaru suddenly copied Kakashi's example, his predictable response nearly being missed as he mumbled, "Troublesome."

"Royal Rumble?" she questioned with clear intrigue. Setting down her pen, she leaned forward against the desk, her arms coming down to rest on it. "I'm almost envious that I won't be there."

"Kakashi-sensei was so excited," she made sure to point out. "There's a few issues surrounding it, but after talking to Itachi about it also, I feel like it's doable."

"Oh?"

Her husband nodded when Tsunade looked to him questioning, saying, "With it being a royal rumble, it doesn't necessarily have to be Suna vs Konoha. It's every man for himself."

"That's the spirit, Kakashi!" gushed Gai as his hand came down on his rival's shoulder with a resounding clap, the grumble beneath his breath heard by everyone but Gai. "What a wondrous way of testing our strengths and creating bonds with our ally. There is no better way to bond than through our fists!"

"Hear, hear," said Anko with a mischievous smirk. "I'm impressed with your determination, Hatake."

Kakashi's head dropped.

With her own smirk playing along her lips, Tsunade added the royal rumble to the list, her final flick of the pen sealing Kakashi's fate. The only one who seemed to sympathise with him was Shikamaru, who Sakura held no doubts would forfeit the moment he entered the arena, if Ino and Temari would allow him to. Damn, she couldn't wait to see what blonde got to him first, or whether they'd tag-team him.

"Any rules that we can discuss with the Kazekage?"

Humming and exchanging a glance with her husband, taking particular note of his eyes, Sakura told her shishou, "No jutsu or weapons. It's strictly taijutsu."

Gai beamed brighter than ever, throwing a thumbs up to Kakashi.

"The moment your back touches the floor, you're out," she added thoughtfully.

"Unless you lose consciousness first," Anko threw in helpfully, much to her amusement and Sakura grinned wickedly in response. She'd always loved the older woman's sadistic style.

"Leaving the arena also classes as out," sighed Shikamaru.

"I can't imagine anyone would intentionally leave," boasted Gai and his hand once more came down on Kakashi's shoulder. "Am I right, Kakashi?"

"Hm."

It was going to be great, Sakura decided as she smiled over at Kakashi again. She knew he would be gunning for her the moment they were both in the arena, and that he would likely utilise his former teammates to try and corner her, but that was where her teammates came into play. Even if she wasn't quite up to Kakashi's level, she knew the combined strengths of Team Seven was too much for many to handle. And if her team was too busy to help out? Then there was always her husband. Going against one of Konoha's greatest prodigies would be a good way of testing out their teamwork.

Smirking with her blatant amusement, Tsunade skimmed through the list she had so far, a brief flash of pride showing at the plans. "What we have so far should be more than enough to encourage the children of Suna. However, should you wish to add anything more, you have until this evening."

They all nodded in unison, saying, "Yes, Hokage-sama."

"Dismissed!"

Chapter Text

Chapter 20

Just Let Your Heart Speak, and I'll Know

Shit.

Within minutes of starting her shift at the hospital, Sakura found herself feeling extremely grateful for finding a few hours to nap beforehand, lips thinning as she rushed towards the emergency surgery room. The words code blue echoed in her mind and she quickly tied her hair back, using an elbow to barge her way into the room.

As expected, there were two medics pouring their all into the lifeless patient before them, and had the moment not been so critical, she would have warmed at the way their eyes lit up with hope and relief at the sight of her. Knowing she made such a difference to her comrades always brought forth a huge sense of accomplishment to her.

"Sakura-senpai," one cried with relief. "We can't stabilise him!"

"Do we know what happened?" she questioned while scrubbing at her hands and wrists, glancing over her shoulder to try and better assess the situation from there. "How long have you been working on him?"

"Fifteen minutes," the other replied. "We've already lost him twice."

Shit.

"He was on a solo mission, we believe," came the answer to her first question. "Another team found him on their return to the village – they think he was trying to come home."

Nodding in thanks, Sakura finally approached the man, heart stuttering momentarily as she vaguely recognised him as someone from the Uchiha Clan. They never spoke, never even made eye contact, but he was always going on morning jogs towards the training grounds, and she oftentimes saw him while saying goodbye to Itachi when he headed out to work.

Was this Tsunade's doing?

No. Her shishou had sadistic tendencies sure, but she wasn't evil. She would never put another's life in such a critical state to try and help her score points with the clan and Itachi.

Multiple stab wounds, Sakura noted while assessing his stripped down body, her brows knitting together. Head wound too. Possible organ shut down, considering where two of those stab wounds were placed and the way his body was responding.

She had her work cut out for her.

"Have we tested for poison?" she questioned, noting the darkened veins.

"Positive – it's slow acting and curable, thankfully."

While that was something to be thankful for, in the Uchiha's critical condition, it was just as deadly as any other poison.

They didn't have time to waste, she decided and with her only having two other medics at her disposal, Sakura knew that enacting the healing resuscitation regeneration technique together was much too risky. Not only to the medics and the drain on their already weakened chakra, but to the patient too.

There was no other choice, not unless other medics suddenly came to their aid.

And they had no time to waste on hoping for that to happen.

Much to the shock and horror of the others, she was quick to start drawing the intricate formula on and around the patient, ensuring to target each deadly wound he had received.

"Sakura-senpai, you could drain yourself–"

She shot him a warning glower, hands coming to the wound closest to the Uchiha's heart. "Don't question me."

Strictly speaking, because of her reserves, she didn't need the other medics to perform the healing resuscitation regeneration jutsu, although it was preferred as they acted as a safety net, as a backup just in case. Before mastering her seal, it was a gamble even with her exemplary control on chakra, but with it? Sakura knew she was capable. She simply hoped the organ failure wasn't as deadly as she feared, because delving into her reserves a day before travelling to Suna was risky.

The two medics backed away the moment she began the treatment, gaze narrowed and serious as she focused hard on saving the man's life, refusing to look away even when the brightness of her green chakra threatened to blind her as it became the main source of light in the otherwise dimly lit room. Nothing else was allowed to matter in that moment, nothing could ever become more important than the patient.

As suspected: a couple of the puncture wounds had pierced or scraped major organs, but more than that, others were ruptured and altogether, it was causing massive organ failure on a scale she had never witnessed before. In her heart, Sakura knew that that was the point others would call it a day – even with the regeneration jutsu. The chances of survival were abysmal.

But his stubborn heart was still beating, telling her of his will to survive.

And so she kept fighting for him.

Sweat ran down her temple, hands trembling momentarily until Sakura strengthened her stance, preparing herself for the high possibility of using her reserves.

"One of you administer the cure for the poison," she ordered.

He was stubborn and she admired his will to survive, using it to strengthen her own determination when the odds continued to stack against her. Several times, the man's heart threatened to give out, the beating his body had received too big of a trauma for it to handle, but each time that happened, she offered him her strength to keep fighting, to find his way back to them.

And much to her utter happiness, she didn't need her reserves to bring him firmly back to their world.

The moment the formula was absorbed into his body and the poison was countered, Sakura breathed a heavy sigh of relief, unsteady hands coming to the gurney. Like many tended to do as the last of her chakra ran through their system, the man stirred, his dark eyes hazy as they opened and locked with hers – a reassurance she clung to.

"You're alive…" she whispered hoarsely, body trembling from the exertion and she sensed the other medics hovering in response, exchanging worried glances. Smiling warmly seemed to take the last of her strength, but still, Sakura persevered, murmuring as darkness began creeping over her vision, "I'm glad!"

The light threatening to blind her vanished when she came to, somebody appearing above her mercifully with their long hair tickling her features and making Sakura wrinkle up her nose, weakly attempting to bat it away.

But, as always, her best friend was an unforgiving sadist.

"What were you thinking, Forehead?" she demanded, not caring in the least to keep her voice lowered. "How many times are you going to collapse like this before you realise you can't do everything by yourself?"

Having learned from the many times in the past it'd happened, Sakura knew it was useless arguing with Ino, just as it was useless to try and justify her actions. So she instead focused on sitting up, the aching of her muscles and the banging headache a common side effect of chakra depletion but no easier to deal with even after so many experiences with it, making her grimace with the strain.

"What are you even doing here?" Sakura shot back, rubbing at her poor head. "You're not on the rota."

"I am now, thanks to your dumb ass."

They'd stuck her in her office, Sakura realised gratefully, taking in the sight of her messy desk, overfilled bookcase and lab jacket hanging on the back of the door. Really, she should have known that the moment she became aware of her surroundings, for there was no mistaking the material or smell of the sofa beneath the window on the far side of the office. It was there for the days she needed to research specific diseases or ways to better the outcomes of complex surgeries, and was accompanied by a low, cheap coffee table that Ino suddenly sat back on with a sigh.

A bottle of room temperature water was handed over to her and Sakura once more grimaced, though didn't voice how she wished it was cold, instead taking careful sips.

"You know, just because you're a part of their clan now, you don't have to almost kill yourself reviving–"

"Are you for real?" Sakura demanded without even trying to hide how affronted she felt. "Are you telling me if someone – not an Uchiha but anyone – was dying right in front of you, and you know you can save their lives, you would stand by and do nothing?"

Blue eyes rolled. "You know that's not what I meant."

Maybe not, but that sort of lackadaisical response to anything regarding saving or bettering the lives of their patients rubbed Sakura the wrong way. And for Ino to insinuate she only pushed herself so far because the patient happened to be an Uchiha? Since when had any of them ever cared about the surname of their patients, other than to follow strict protocols or traditions of the clans? Although that clearly wasn't what her best friend meant to get across, Sakura couldn't help but grow concerned, fretting over whether other medics did respond differently to a patient depending on their name.

Taking a longer sip of the water that time, Sakura pondered the possibility with a tightening chest and twisting stomach.

The fact that only two medics were working on the patient wasn't unusual, but the response to the code blue was, she realised belatedly. In the moment, Sakura hadn't thought twice about it, knowing that her skills were great enough to basically bring the man back from the brink of death without outside assistance, however, now it was all she could think of. Some would have seen her entering the ICU, but not everyone. Why had no one come to offer their assistance or to at least check that they had it under control?

Before she was released from her shift (they had no choice but to send her home early following a fainting episode), Sakura tasked herself with checking the records and the busyness of the ICU around the time of Uchiha's admission to the hospital. Regardless of her presence in that surgery, they should have offered their assistance or acknowledged the code blue at the very least, unless the unit was already busy and there were no free medics.

Sighing with dejection (she knew the blonde would have had other plans for the afternoon), Ino said, "Just go home and try to replenish what you can before the travel to Suna tomorrow. You're the captain of the medics for the exchange program – you can't appear weak for even a second."

Sadly, she was right. It wasn't so much appearing as weak in front of her subordinates (although that certainly wasn't acceptable either), but she knew that, in Suna, women were still widely considered to be the weaker sex and were rarely ever given a position of authority. Sakura was also painfully aware that she would be compared ruthlessly against the other captains, who included her husband and former sensei. Was it fair comparing her to prodigies like those two? No, but it was her sad reality and so Sakura had to do all she could to change their sexist minds.

Sakura stood with a groan and rubbed the back of her neck, the aching an indicator of resting on the old sofa. The whole time, she felt Ino's eyes on her, the seriousness and concern shining almost as brightly as their shade.

"What is it?"

The blonde frowned and since she wasn't one to beat around the bush when concerning their health, quietly demanded, "You didn't push yourself so hard because he's a clansman, right?"

Annoyance almost got the better of her. Almost. "I pushed myself so hard because he was my patient," Sakura retorted coolly. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I have one last thing to do before I leave."

Ino didn't try stopping her knowing that it would only serve to piss her off further, although Sakura could sense that she wanted to talk for a while longer to get to the bottom of things. Sadly, she had no choice but to leave her best friend behind in her office, too intent on getting to the bottom of her own, more pressing matter.

And because Sakura found the damning proof she needed, proof that set her blood on fire with pure hot rage, she snatched the papers closer and stomped all the way to the Hokage Tower, not caring for a single second that she was putting villagers on edge with her temper. Along the way, she spotted her husband on his patrols with Shisui, however, refused to meet his eye, knowing that he'd easily read the severity of her ire. He probably saw her anyway, but as her husband, Itachi would understand better than anyone that she needed to see this through. She couldn't be distracted.

Frustratingly (though part of her understood, since everything couldn't be dropped just because she requested a meeting with the Hokage), she had to wait around for ten minutes, knee bouncing as she sat in the waiting area. Several teams came and went in that time, including Obito's genin team and it had Sakura's dark thoughts straying to it being her sensei's friend on that operating table, ignored – or, she thought with a churning stomach, her teammate or husband.

Once it was her turn, she was on her feet and storming into Tsunade's office without pause or fear of the consequences and before the woman could even ask about her angered presence, Sakura snapped, "Twenty-seven medics."

Her shishou looked unimpressed to say the least, drawling, "Excuse me?"

Sakura shut the office doors with deafening click, one that made the team on the other side of them gulp nervously as they realised that they had to face the Hokage after she no doubt entered a screaming match with her apprentice.

"That's how many medics were working the ICU when there was a code blue," Sakura muttered darkly, voice uneven due to her rampaging emotions. "Do you want to know how many responded to it?"

Dread was so very obvious in Tsunade's features but she didn't show her reluctance in asking, "How many?"

"Just me."

Amber eyes were the widest she'd ever seen them before they narrowed dangerously and she stood up at once, hands coming down on her desk with a thunderous crack. "What?"

"The worst part is that the entire unit was dead – there's only three other patients there." Gritting her teeth, she slapped the documents down on Tsunade's desk, hand trembling until it clenched tightly into a fist. "How the hell am I supposed to take a great fraction of the medics to Suna with me when the majority of them can't even pull their fingers out of their asses?"

It was wrong of her to unleash her emotions in such a volatile way – at least in front of her Hokage, it was. Thankfully, it appeared Tsunade understood her rage and not only that, but it multiplied within her, showing in the throbbing vein that suddenly surfaced on her forehead.

"Actually, no," Sakura muttered gravely, settling her shishou with a scowl. "The worst part is the patient's surname."

Inhaling deeply and shutting her eyes, she said, "Let me guess: an Uchiha?"

"A chūnin Uchiha who happened to be sent on a solo b-ranked mission."

"A chūnin on a solo b-ranked mission?" she demanded and her eyes snapped open, looking more startled than angry now. "Are you sure about that ranking, Sakura?"

"I looked into it myself."

That was perhaps the darkest part about the documents she'd retrieved. Not only because of the ignorance of the other medics, which infuriated her the more she thought about it, but also the fact that a chūnin was sent on a b-ranked mission alone, when they realistically should never be sent on anything above c-ranked without an appropriately skilled team backing them up. Whoever had assigned it was going to have their asses handed to them, Sakura knew that the moment she locked gazes with her fuming shishou.

Rubbing her forehead, the blonde paced in front of her window, upper lip curling as she tried to gather her thoughts. The squaring of her shoulders told Sakura that Tsunade had nothing to do with assigning the mission, for the straightening up was a movement she did unknowingly prior to facing a certain trio. The realisation had her stomach turning viciously.

The elders.

And then her hands were flying through several signs, sealing the office and she told her quickly, in no uncertain terms, "Copy those documents and protect the copies fiercely, Sakura, on the off chance the elders will try covering their tracks. I need you to build up a case against them and their crimes against the Uchiha Clan – if that is what this is. I will assist you every step of the way, but my involvement must be kept quiet for now. It's already suspicious that I'm looking into the Uchiha clan's potential honour killings."

It was too risky going into further details regarding her meeting earlier that day, so she told her just as quickly, "I need to report before I leave for Suna – something happened."

Briefly, concern flashed through her eyes, but Tsunade acted swiftly and hid the expression, merely nodding once. "We will talk tonight under the guise of your reporting the ICU medics. Bring it up to Itachi, although not the part about the chūnin's mission. It will cover you for the duration of our meeting."

Informing Itachi about an Uchiha essentially being left for dead in the hospital? Somewhere everyone was supposed to feel safe? The mere notion was daunting and it knocked her anger down several pegs, the reminder that Itachi was clearly straying in his loyalties filling her with doubt.

"Is that really wise, Tsunade-shishou? What if it pushes Itachi more towards his clan?"

But the blonde shook her head, murmuring, "It's a risk we have to take. At best, he will aid us in uncovering just how many have fallen victim to neglect at the hospital."

Her heart clenched. "And at the least?"

"At the very least, you will earn a fraction of his trust for coming forward with such damning information," Tsunade told her with sigh. "Only time will tell if he uses said information against us, however."

Reluctantly, Sakura nodded, eyes shutting in resignation. "Yes, Tsunade-sama."

How the hell was she supposed to tell him about something like that?

On her way back home, Sakura made several copies of her findings and replaced the originals, restraining herself from unleashing hell on the unsuspecting ICU medical staff the whole time. No, their time was coming, and she was going to make sure they had no other option but to accept their scolding, just like she would make damn sure that it hit home harder than one of Tsunade's punches.

Before she could be angered any further, she left the hospital with a cold aura that warned the others not to approach her, mentally preparing herself for the conversation she would need to have with her husband.

They each worked twelve hour shifts, so Sakura knew her husband wouldn't be home until after midnight, however, a late night meeting with Tsunade, to her, sounded suspicious as hell. There was a high probability of her being watched at some point, if she wasn't already (something she'd reluctantly come to terms with), and she couldn't chance having news reach Itachi that way. No, informing him of what had happened was the best way to go about it, decreasing the risk of his growing apprehensive and sticking his nose into the mission. She needed to earn his trust.

"Sakura."

She feigned surprise at the sight of her husband, having already known what route he would have taken on his patrols. He didn't seem to question it either and Sakura knew it was entirely down to her apparent blind rage only half an hour prior.

"Hey," she said with a weighty sigh, smoothing the stray hairs back into her ponytail. "How's work going?"

"Dull," Itachi wasn't afraid to reply, making Shisui crack a smirk. "Are you okay? You look stressed."

Was he pretending like he hadn't seen her earlier too? If so, then why? Or was he hoping she would share what happened without too much prodding?

"Not really," Sakura admitted. The smile she offered him was strained, brows twitching with their attempt to furrow until she inhaled deeply like she had to compose herself. "There was a… Something happened at the hospital and I just…" She smiled helplessly, inwardly cheering herself on when tears filled her eyes. "I don't know what to do."

Frowning, Shisui gave his cousin a firm pat on the shoulder and tipped his chin in the direction of the district, murmuring, "Escort Sakura-chan home, Itachi. I'll cover for you."

He didn't even ask if it was okay or if his friend was sure about covering for him. No, instead, Itachi immediately held out his elbow to her and spared a glance around, alerting Sakura that there were way too many trying to listen in on the conversation, finding her despair gossip worthy.

"Is the incident why you are home early?" he enquired as they entered the district.

All she could do was nod, for saying anything out there, especially within the district, was simply asking for trouble. And much to her gratefulness, Itachi seemed to pick up on that, his eyes meeting hers for just the briefest of moments until they glanced downwards, taking in the sight of the papers she had almost crushed to her chest.

The entire journey home was silent, kicking her anxiety up a notch as she had no other choice but to prepare herself for informing Itachi of what transpired at the hospital. How would he respond? How would he really feel, but not show her? Was her anger enough to show her sincerity in how utterly disgusted and heartbroken she was about the hospital's prejudice, or would he have his reservations? Would he tell his clansmen?

Just as worryingly: could she handle the conversation? Already, Sakura felt herself teetering on the edge of breaking down, the cruel sting of betrayal from her fellow medics too much to bear.

The moment they were home, she sensed a shift in the air and glanced over her shoulder in time to witness Itachi erecting a soundproof seal around their house, prompting Sakura to take a noticeably deep, uneasy breath.

Confirmed: they had no privacy in their own home.

"Were you sent home?"

She nodded, indicating for Itachi to follow her into his study. Knowing her husband, even if it wasn't all that much, Sakura knew that he would possess several worthy hiding spots – if he agreed to help, that was.

"I collapsed," she admitted to him quietly, but just as his eyes widened a fraction, she continued, telling Itachi, "A patient was brought into the hospital in critical condition – a code blue – and I was the only one to respond. Although only one medic short of performing the healing resuscitation regeneration jutsu, I knew that the two already with me, weren't skilled enough to perform it and had already drained their chakra resuscitating him anyway. I had to make a drastic choice in order to save the patient's life."

Nodding, Itachi sat back against his desk, leaving the seat free for her to use in her exhausted condition but she chose to remain standing, finally lowering the papers from her chest.

"I took the risk of performing the jutsu alone, using all of my ordinary chakra to do so – my reserves are untouched," she added quickly, seeing the question in his eyes as he glanced to her seal. "Due to depleting my chakra so much, I fainted. Hospital policy states that I can't continue with my shift even if I feel physically fit to continue."

"It is too great a risk to the patients," he surmised, and she nodded once.

As well as that, she was a major liability to those working around her. Most would know about her fainting episode, but not everyone and if they called her into surgery suddenly? If they were relying heavily on her skills, only to be let down at the last moment? While they should always use their own initiative, Sakura always told them she didn't mind that they fell back on her a lot, for she usually loved that they relied on her so much.

Inhaling deeply to steel her nerves, Sakura admitted softly, "Before the wedding, I spoke to Sasuke-kun about the prejudice against the clan, and how I've always been blind to it."

Itachi frowned faintly and straightened, the apprehension creeping into his system showing in the tensing of his muscles. "Where are you going with this, Sakura?"

"The patient was an Uchiha," she told him over the lump in her throat, the shame of admitting the callous actions of her fellow medics whipping at her heart, especially when she saw the forced smoothing of his features moments after disbelief showed. "Today, there were twenty-seven medics working the ICU alone, but other than the two already working on Uchiha-san, I was the only one to respond to the code blue."

His dark gaze drifted down to the stack of papers. "Are they…?"

Her husband was at a loss for words? Should she really be surprised? The betrayal of the hospital turning their back on their patients due to what was suspected to be because of their surnames, was nothing short of terrifying, because who were they supposed to trust from there? What were they supposed to do with life threatening injuries if they couldn't trust the medics?

"The names of all medic-nin working there today," she told him in a half-truth. After all, Tsunade told her she couldn't share their suspicions of the wrongfully assigned missions. "Tsunade-sama asked me to investigate everyone, to see if anyone else has been neglected while they were on shift."

"What makes you so sure this is due to the patient being an Uchiha?"

It was a fair question, one the elders and their supporters would no doubt fire at them with all guns blazing. Unlike with the elders, however, Sakura knew she didn't have to tread as carefully or wait until she had all the evidence to back up her claim.

"Mostly gut instinct," Sakura confessed quietly, frowning. "There are only three other patients on the unit, so they would have seen him being brought in."

"That–"

Interrupting his poking at holes without hesitation because her day had already been shitty as hell and she seriously didn't need that attitude from him, she demanded, "Why are you arguing against this, Itachi?"

"I am not trying to argue," he assured her and like he hadn't realised how closed off he was being, Itachi showed her in his expression just how troubled he was by the developments. "I am attempting to cover all potential excuses they could make." Stepping closer to her, Itachi took her free hand. "If your gut is telling you something bigger is at play, then I will trust that and help you investigate."

"You'll trust my gut instinct?" she questioned, thrown off. "Really?"

He nodded, promising, "Wholeheartedly."

Sighing heavily with relief, Sakura closed the distance between them and dropped her forehead to his chest, and that time when tears filled her eyes, it was genuinely and brought forth by the sensation of not being alone when his arms came around her comfortingly. They stemmed from the betrayal she felt towards her fellow medic-nin turning their backs on a patient in dire need, from the severity of what that entailed as a whole, from the sudden relief as Itachi shouldered half of the burden with her.

She gritted her teeth, willing herself to get a grip.

But how could she, knowing that there was a devastating possibility that people had died in their care? That patients had been wronged when they needed them most? How was she supposed to work alongside those people if that was the case?

"What can I do?" he offered.

It took her too long to regain composure and Sakura grimaced when Itachi forced her to look up, the surprise that flitted over his expression telling her he hadn't expected her tears.

"Sakura…"

"They ignored a patient," she whispered brokenly, no longer able to hold the emotions back. "They knew he was an Uchiha and… and just because of that, th-they…"

The papers in her grasp were taken with ease and placed onto the desk, and Sakura couldn't find the strength to fight against him as Itachi brought her closer, allowing her to lose herself and let everything out in his reassuring embrace.

It didn't ease the vicious blow of what happened, but it helped.

His holding her was shockingly exactly what she needed.

Going into the meeting with Tsunade itching to take action against the medics wasn't going to help their cause, Sakura knew that, but holy shit she was still so angry. Her hands were still shaking, heartrate growing rampant whenever she thought about how many medics were working that day and chose to ignore the man. More than any of that combined, whenever Sakura thought about the patient who'd been so devastatingly betrayed, that anger was amplified by her heartbreak and warped into full blown rage.

What if it had been Sasuke? Or Itachi? Or Obito?

Why didn't their lives matter as much as the rest of them?

To spare people from facing said rage, she remained indoors until the meeting, avoiding all contact after Itachi returned to work.

When she arrived at the Hokage Tower, it didn't take her long to realise that Shizune had been made aware of the deadly neglect as the woman remained in the office. Jaw clenched and eyes tight, she looked angrier than Sakura had ever witnessed before, and she felt absolutely no pity for the medics who had let their patient down so horrifically.

The moment the door shut behind her, a seal was erected.

Their shishou wasted no time, expression fierce.

"I found it prudent to have Shizune present for this discussion of disciplinary action, given her position in the hospital," Tsunade started the meeting by saying and she nodded once, accepting and understanding that she wasn't to go into any details regarding her secret mission. Even Shizune wouldn't know about it. "I returned to the list of medics you will be taking with you, Sakura, and you have at least two thirds of those who were present in the ICU today."

Yeah, she knew that already and Sakura regretted her decision massively. When she'd chosen who to take with her, she'd chosen those who she had always gotten on with in the past, as well as who had the most experience in teaching newbie medics. Knowing what she did now…

How many had those neglectful medics taught and potentially influenced?

"Shizune, the others are remaining in the village with you."

The dark haired woman nodded once, features stern.

"While I don't distrust your testimony, Sakura, I had a member of ANBU investigate the ICU not long after you left my office. Shizune also stopped by to take note of the situation."

Knowing it wasn't anything personal and more so covering themselves in case of the medics disputing their accusations, Sakura merely acknowledged the words with a tip of her chin and folded her arms behind her back.

"As you already told me: the ICU was dead."

"One patient was even in the process of being moved to the recovery ward when I arrived," Shizune added with barely veiled anger and shook her head.

Twenty-seven medics for a unit that consisted of only three patients (until the Uchiha's arrival) seemed grossly over the top, however, as it was ICU and they were a widely popular shinobi village who frequently accepted mission requests that oftentimes asked for the impossible, they had to be prepared for anything. Most of the medics were on standby, which was what made Sakura so inescapably angrier, seeing as that was twenty-five medics who failed to respond to the code blue they were specifically trained to wait for in the ICU.

"Aside from the two medics you already told me about, Sakura, can you confirm that nobody else answered the code blue?"

She nodded once, gravely. "I was the only one. The two who were already there worked themselves to the point of exhaustion trying to stabilise Uchiha-san – I want to make sure they won't be lumped in with the rest of them."

"I assure you, they won't be," stated Tsunade and she belatedly noticed the two names written down on the scroll she had handed in a few months back, reminding Sakura that they were joining her in Suna.

They were due to set out tomorrow, with the exchange program officially starting a week later, giving them all a few days to acclimate to their surroundings and the drastic temperature change. It didn't leave them with much time to act with disciplinary action or to change her list of medics, meaning no matter what the outcome of their meeting, she was stuck with who was already on her list.

Inhaling deeply and holding it to remain composed, Sakura counted back from ten before releasing it slowly.

Was she too far gone to ask the Gods to give her more strength and patience?

"Sakura, Shizune, I am trusting you both to discipline them appropriately."

Please. Please, Gods. Give me more patience!

She was going to need it.

The reason why Tsunade wouldn't be taking immediate action was due to not wanting to lose face in front of the Kazekage. Should she act, then chances of the news of the punishments reaching him were way too high, and he would understandably have reservations about Konoha's medic-nin working within his hospital. Trust between them would be shaky, then any suspicious behaviour after their arrival possessed the potential of being twisted around on them – that was without the possibility of their enemies attempting to drive a wedge between their villages.

They had to tread carefully. Everything, even the smallest of movements, ran the risk of shaking their treaty when it was being influenced by outsiders. Similarly to opportunists acting during the chūnin exams, there were plenty who lunged at the chance to try their luck against them (stupidly believing they wouldn't fight for one another's villages). It was partly why Sabaku no Gaara never left Suna during the program – they agreed on that when first creating it.

"What they did is inexcusable and I will get to the bottom of it, but in the meantime I need you both to be my eyes and ears."

She couldn't be everywhere all at once and at the realisation of how thin Tsunade was stretching herself, Sakura felt her anger stutter, heart squeezing tightly. With all of the issues surrounding not only the Uchiha clan but within her own council, and now the hospital of all places…

"Yes, Tsunade-sama."

The anger returned full force.

She wouldn't disappoint her shishou.

"Hold nothing back," Tsunade told them with a lip that twitched as it tried curl upwards. "Put the fear of the Gods into them."

They nodded once, seriously. "Yes, Tsunade-sama."

"And if they have a problem, send them directly to me."

"That won't be necessary," Sakura assured her shishou, expression darkening. "You can rely on us to get the message through to them."

So very faintly, the older woman's shoulders relaxed and her eyes softened somewhat. "I know I can."

Much to her gratefulness, since she was setting out early and had yet to find a way to make sure she kicked some sense into her subordinates, Shizune was dismissed shortly after, leaving her behind under the guise that they needed to discuss her plans for the exchange program.

It wouldn't be long until Itachi returned home from his shift, but Sakura was content with him returning before her. Not long after he'd left, she had ensured that the document retaining information about the Uchiha's mission was well hidden, going as far as to enlist the help of Katsuyu to do so, considering just how impressive her husband's abilities were. That way, even if he somehow figured it out, there was nothing he could do about it.

"What happened?"

Refraining from grimacing and once more straightening, Sakura informed her shishou without hesitating, "The clan have a tradition of the current matriarch teaching the future matriarch everything she knows, similar for the patriarchs." At her nod to continue, knowing there was more to the story, she did so with fists threatening to clench. "The elders' wives broke said tradition by intruding during the lessons – I had no idea it was a closed practice."

The frown on Tsunade's face deepened into a scowl as Sakura recounted the entire situation to her, though it did falter at the mention of her threat – the blonde hid it by bringing her folded hands to her twitching lips and pretending to be in deep thought. That amusement was cut short at the utterance of the word insubordination and throughout the talk of the meeting and how deadly it all seemed, Tsunade's back was ramrod straight, features briefly flashing with worry until they were composed into a careful mask, but by that point, she had already noticed all that she needed to know in her shishou's body language. It told her that her position in the clan was growing precarious.

"Sakura…"

"Itachi said we need to keep our heads down," she told her, unable to hide the small bout of fear that belatedly shot through her. "It was… The atmosphere was heavy, Shishou. Even Sasuke-kun stood up to the clan."

"When he usually prefers to keep his head down," she surmised gravely.

Sakura could only nod.

She doubted it would have escalated to an honour killing – it was too extreme and too sudden, not to mention there was her position in the village to take into consideration. But regardless of all that, insubordination was never taken lightly, so Sakura knew that the punishment probably would have been intense. If she kept pushing her luck, then the chances of it escalating to that dreaded stage grew more likely. She could see it in the tightness of Tsunade's clenching jaw, in the hand that briefly moved for the drawer where she hid her sake, only to come back to herself.

Have one, Sakura almost implored. There's more to come.

"Sasuke-kun… He said something before the wedding that's really bugging me, too."

"What is it?"

It was nit-picking definitely but worth mentioning on the off chance it meant something to her shishou – maybe. "He said the elders of the clan speak of Uchiha Madara as a God. It could be an exaggeration, but he went on to mention the whole mess about Madara wanting to the Hokage."

Sitting back in her seat to process the information, the blonde nodded once, agreeing, "Grandfather once told me about the battle. If I'm remembering correctly, Madara was disowned by his clan for attempting to lead them into a war against the village. The Uchiha clan wished to settle down – they didn't want to keep fighting for territory." She brought a hand to her mouth, momentarily biting down on her nail – it seemed her shishou was finally trying to break the bad habit, for said hand quickly dropped back to the desk, only to begin a restless tapping. "The fact that the elders are now changing their thoughts and potentially agreeing with Madara's move against Konoha is concerning."

Good. She wasn't the only one who thought so.

"Is there anything else worth mentioning?"

For several long, agonising moments, she hesitated between continuing with what she was about to say, until Sakura ultimately decided it was necessary due to the impact it could potentially have on her mission. Shutting her aching, tired eyes, she told Tsunade, "Sasuke-kun said Itachi doesn't want to be part of the clan, or to lead it."

Honey brown eyes widened and the tapping stopped abruptly. "What?"

"I tried to push for more information, but he wouldn't say anything else," she told her quietly. Even with the soundproof barrier, Sakura was wary about speaking too loudly and causing more problems for her husband. "He said Itachi could be labelled as a traitor to the clan if others found out." When silence met her, she bit her lip before asking with a heavy heart, "Shishou, what are the chances of them enacting an honour killing on their own heir?"

"If they think he's a traitor?" she questioned thickly. "It's possible. The most extreme outcome could be their making an example out of him to keep everyone else in line for their plans."

Shit.

That was exactly what she'd thought too and the horror that now confirmed thought evoked caused her heart to give a painful squeeze.

Itachi.

"ANBU are still watching the clan," Tsunade reminded her, although it offered no real comfort. "If they spot any suspicious activity, I will alert you immediately."

What good would that do other than give the elders more reason to suspect him? Outside intervention from the organisation Itachi was highly regarded within just as they were about to make a move was suspicious as hell and if it didn't backfire on him, then it certainly was going to backfire on Tsunade and ANBU. Although Sakura wanted that extra layer of protection for Itachi, it came at too high a price should it be discovered. It wasn't worth the danger it put him in.

However, telling Tsunade to not act on suspicious activity that could very well result in her husband's death was…

That couldn't happen either.

What was she supposed to do?

"Anything else?"

She sighed deeply once more and forgetting about wanting to appear tough in front of her shishou, Sakura's body slumped in a show that she was being weighed down by everything.

"Before my mission with Itachi, Sasuke-kun said something else that's bothering me. It ties in with the potential honour killings."

Huffing once in dry amusement, Tsunade muttered, "I'm starting to regret having you marry Itachi at the rate that brat is going. He'll have the entire clan's secrets spilled in no time."

But that was precisely why she shouldn't have married Sasuke – besides the obvious, of course. Sasuke was too predictable and the first person the clan would turn on if Tsunade suddenly caught wind of their movement against the village, should they have been married. More importantly, considering just how riled up he could get at the best of times, it made Sasuke easy to sway and those closest to him knew that. One solid push, one offhanded taunt, and he snapped. It was proven time and time again and was exactly how she got said information. Soon enough, the clan was going to catch onto that, if they hadn't already.

"Go on, Sakura."

"The elders don't like Itachi. According to Sasuke-kun, his power is too great and they think he's too unpredictable. He's worried Itachi's being ostracised – or will be."

"Ostracising their own heir because he's too… powerful?" repeated Tsunade like the words wouldn't sink in. Dropping all formalities, her hands fell to the desk in exasperation and she pulled an expression that simply screamed 'idiots'. "Honestly, that clan. It's a surprise they haven't died out due to their own stubbornness or stupidity."

"Itachi even said it himself," Sakura continued, stomach unsettled by the bits and pieces from the past couple of months that wouldn't stop flashing through her mind. "The elders – or the clan as a whole, I'm not sure – believe that he works too hard for Konoha and not enough for the clan."

Sighing heavily, Tsunade muttered, "Hence why they demanded he stepped down from ANBU, despite it taking away a valuable insider."

Exactly. They didn't want to risk losing him.

Over the years, they pushed Itachi harder than anyone else within the clan, forcing him to join ANBU at just eleven years old, becoming a captain by thirteen. With Itachi climbing through the ranks much faster than anyone before him, he became the ultimate insider. For them to suddenly yank him out of that, demanding that he devoted himself wholly to the clan, could mean one of two things. Either they truly believed that he was straying towards Konoha and would turn against the clan, or they had given up on their plans of a coup d'état and no longer needed him spying for them.

She highly doubted it was the latter, given the circumstances.

The more time that went by, the more corrupt the clan elders appeared.

However, the same was shockingly starting to correspond with Konoha's elders also.

They all possessed a disheartening amount of influence over the younger generations and were more than capable of falsifying documents or whatever else they could get their dirtied hands on. As terrifying as it was to consider, there was every chance the council even had people on the inside within the hospital, which would perfectly explain how and why medics were turning their backs on Uchiha (although at the same time, made her wonder just why the hell they would even do that, because by that point, surely it became a personal vendetta against the clan?).

"You're worried about him," Tsunade pointed out with surprising gentleness.

It wasn't the harsh scolding she had expected when envisioning her shishou finding out about her feelings for Itachi, but it didn't feel any better either. "He's seems like a really good person so far, Tsunade-shishou," Sakura replied earnestly. "Itachi's intelligence is off the charts – there's no way he wouldn't know about the target on his back, yet he's still gone toe-to-toe with his clan on my behalf several times now."

Once more sighing, the blonde shut her eyes, expression vaguely pained. "I won't reprimand you for falling for him – it is understandable when this mission requires so much of you and will only demand that you give more as time goes on. But keep your mission in mind, Sakura." Looking back to her with great heartache, she said quietly, almost brokenly, "The odds are not looking good."

She couldn't sleep.

Slouching over the table in the tearoom with her head propped up on an upturned hand, Sakura closed her eyes tiredly, a faint smile crossing her lips at the tingling sensation in her chakra at Kyo's sluggish approach. Considering he was feeling well sated, she knew he'd either hunted his prey successfully, or caught up with a few of the females that loitered around the district.

"Dirty stop out," she teased with a lazy smile. "It's almost four in the morning."

"Then why aren't you in bed?"

Damn, she hadn't even sensed Itachi moving through their home.

Rather than being concerned, Sakura glanced over her shoulder at him, telling him truthfully, "I'm troubled."

It warmed her heart when Kyo attempted to curl up on her crossed legs. He was much too big to fit in the space, but somehow, he found it comfortable and dropped his head to one of her knees, head lolling for a moment until she began petting him.

"Oftentimes, if a cat is purring to itself, it is trying to comfort itself," Itachi informed her quietly and came to sit beside her. Turning his body in her direction, he assessed her features, then looked to Kyo with a small smile. "Chances are, he is trying to comfort you right now."

"You think?" she asked, smiling hopefully and when she sensed the warmth filtering through their bond, it widened. She looked down at him lovingly, telling Kyo, "Thank you."

She took his turning awkwardly and reaching for her hand as a "you're welcome".

Itachi smiled.

They really had come together under unfortunate circumstances, Sakura thought sadly to herself while watching Itachi brewing chamomile tea to try and help her sleep. It was highly unlikely they ever would have gotten together without it being arranged, but still… She couldn't help but wonder how that would have gone about.

Without a doubt, they would have met through Sasuke – that was a given. However, with Itachi being so busy with missions and who knows what else, Sakura believed that the only realistic way they would have gotten to know one another, was through going on a mission of some kind together, which ironically, wasn't all that different from what actually happened for them.

Would it have taken them long to get to where they were already? Sakura doubted it. Although forced to marry and live together and it requiring that they got along for an easier life, their connection flourished all by itself. A slower pace definitely would have been preferred, but then thinking about it, Sakura knew that the clan never would have agreed to their being together. She would be an outsider.

"Thanks," Sakura murmured in response to the tea being set down before her. Out of the corner of her eye, as she had taken to more out of habit than anything, she watched Itachi setting his cup down at that peculiar angle, a smile curling her lips once he'd found it. He was so strange but in an endearing way, Sakura realised warmly. "And sorry."

"For what?" he questioned curiously. His eyes softened after reaching out and stroking Kyo's head, the increasing of the cat's purring bringing a gentle smile to his lips.

"We're setting out to Suna at noon and you only got in from work a few hours ago," she reminded him. "You're going to be exhausted."

"I will manage," Itachi assured her. Then, he looked to Sakura, brows furrowing ever so slightly in what she knew by now to be concern. "You should worry about yourself. You used too much chakra today–"

"Not too much," she corrected and turned her gaze to her cup, hands coming around it to warm herself up. The doors to their garden were open to allow the cool night's breeze in as Sakura had been hoping it would help soothe her tightly wound nerves. "It's never too much if it saves a patient's life."

"A patient's…"

At the thoughtful murmur, she looked back to him, frowning when Sakura found he was already watching her. "What is it?"

"Other than to inform me who it was, you haven't once referred to the man by his name," Itachi informed her quietly.

"Well, no. I haven't. Truth be told, I shouldn't have even told you who he was," she told him with a shrug. "Is that a problem?"

Much to her annoyance, because she really wanted that answer, Itachi took his time to compose it by taking a sip of his tea and setting the cup back down. He used a napkin to wipe the rim of it before neatly placing it close to where his right hand rested on the table, amusingly keeping it within reach like he wasn't capable of snatching it up in an instant, no matter where it was placed, at the smallest of spills.

"I stopped by the hospital today under the guise of clan duties," Itachi shocked her by saying.

Sitting up straight, she demanded, "What did you see?"

"The medics that I saw personally referred to each patient by name, even when talking amongst themselves."

Sakura frowned deeply. "Discussing the care of the patient?"

"More so gossiping about what potentially happened to put him in such a state."

People below her own rank in the hospital didn't have clearance to read into the patients' mission details, and Sakura was beginning to suspect Tsunade had made it that way for that specific reason – not so that the medics would have something to gossip about, more to protect the patients' privacy if the mission or accident was humiliating in one way or another. Although it would have been nice to have full trust in the system and the people she worked with, it was becoming blaringly obvious that people couldn't keep their mouths shut or be trusted.

Once more reaching to Kyo, Itachi seemed pleasantly surprised when the large cat slinked off Sakura's lap and onto his own, apparently preferring the extra room. Despite the subject, her husband smiled again and resumed petting Kyo.

"It appears they found comfort in having an isolated and relatively empty unit," he continued in a low murmur.

Yeah, though they all tended to talk more when on a slow unit – granted, she personally never spoke of patients or gossiped about their lives or what had them admitted. But she did gossip. It was how she found out about that jutsu that acted as a sexual enhancement.

The memory of the day before had her fighting back a blush.

"I've been tasked with disciplining them," Sakura admitted with a weighted sigh.

When she first returned home after the meeting, it appeared her husband hadn't wanted to push her too hard to find out what happened, instead choosing to give Sakura the chance to open up to him in her own time. It was a kind act that she was massively grateful for, as she was still trying to get her head around the whole mess.

She leaned back on her hands, eyes drawn to the tea before her. "Tsunade-sama said two thirds of them will be joining us tomorrow."

"That makes up almost your entire list," he pointed out.

Nodding reluctantly, she said with a smile, "And tomorrow, they're all going to hate me, with the exception of two."

"Why the exception?"

"Two of them – Ayaka-san and Isao-san – put their all into stabilising the patient, even when they lost him twice and were on the brink of exhaustion." Finally feeling as though she had something to really smile about when speaking about the unit, Sakura told him, "Anyone else in their position would have given up long before I arrived, but they never did. They didn't even waver."

Surprise laced through her when a gentle hand cupped her cheek, but that was soon shoved out of her system when Itachi brought her to meet him halfway (making her mentally roll her eyes at his not wanting to disturb Kyo) so that he could kiss her softly.

"Thank you," he told Sakura earnestly, thumb stroking beneath her eye. "For giving your all."

Her smile was small and shy, and Sakura was quick to duck her head to hide it.

The little sleep Sakura managed to get wasn't adequate enough to put her in a good mood and as she stood alongside the other captains at the gate, awaiting the arrival of their chosen groups, she knew from others' reactions that her cold expression was giving Ibiki a run for his money.

Shockingly, since it was pretty ironic considering just who he was, Kakashi's group was the first to arrive, although there was the excuse that there weren't half as many as them. He'd chosen a select few of Konoha's most elite, followed by several genin who Sakura knew for a fact were on Tsunade's radar for their impressive potential. It certainly wasn't what she'd expected – no one else had genin in their groups – but she trusted Kakashi's gut instinct above all else. He knew what he was doing.

Following his group's arrival, hers traipsed towards the gates in small bursts and it wasn't until Itachi's, Anko's and Ibiki's groups were all present that hers finally stood before her.

She undoubtedly had the largest group by far, but Sakura had factored in how many medics they could spare at the hospital and how little they had in Suna. Going along with her plan, if all went well, then she hoped to have at least one medic for every student who wished to study medical ninjutsu. That was a minimum of thirty-six potential new medics for Suna – optimistic of her, sure. But not impossible.

Besides, if all else failed, they had Ino that year to lure them all in. Her best friend's skills of manipulation and coercion were unparalleled – one of the main reasons for enlisting her.

Glancing down at Kyo as he sat impatiently at her feet, Sakura huffed, knowing that he was experiencing exactly what she was in that moment as the medics continued to chatter to one another. They weren't the only group to do so, but after yesterday, just about everything was rubbing her the wrong way and it showed in the shifting of her footing and quirking of her brow, leading Kakashi to look down at her with a dejected sigh.

Of course, she'd already warned the other captains of what was going to transpire once they were away from the village and after explaining why it was happening, they'd agreed wholeheartedly in putting the ICU medics in their place (Anko almost seemed too for it, Sakura recalled with morbid glee). She would have rather laid into them there and then, with the anger from the day before boiling over, but to do so in the village where anyone could hear them wasn't the way to go about it.

It was going to seem extreme to some, perhaps even most, but Sakura knew that no matter what she did, it was going to be nothing compared to what Tsunade would have done with them given half the chance.

"Ready?" called out Kakashi once all captains were finished ensuring they had everyone.

She could tell he was itching to get moving after merely glancing towards his group and seeing Naruto and Obito standing close to one another, their smirks undeniably mischievous. What made it worse was Kiba's snickering from behind them.

That was until Kyo sauntered through the crowds and began rubbing his head against Akamaru's legs, tail catching him in the face and startling the huge dog. She knew exactly what he was doing – anyone who knew cats knew what he was doing – and Sakura felt absolutely no desire to stop him when Kyo suddenly sat back slightly and began shaking his behind, making Kiba's jaw drop comically when he suddenly lunged upwards. The distance between Akamaru and the ground was cleared within a fraction of a second, though it took him a few seconds longer to stretch himself out on top of Akamaru's back, ignoring the dog whining and trying to shake him off. She could tell through their bond that Kyo had no intentions of moving and physically proved as much by nestling into the masses of white hair.

Kiba whirled on her, fist shaking angrily. "Oi, Sakura! Akamaru isn't a cat carrier, y'know! Get him off!"

"But look how adorable they are together," she argued with a pout over in their direction, gesturing to Kyo snuggling deeper into the back of Akamaru's neck. It was like he didn't feel the dog's attempts to get him off and she wondered how long it would take for Akamaru to give up. "See?"

They were winning the hearts of many who were there and it had a gradual effect on Akamaru, she noticed. Eventually, it even had his tail wagging. The battle truly was lost on his behalf when Akamaru then refused to sit down, for the intelligent dog certainly knew that it would disturb Kyo's positioning.

"I don't care," came Kiba's annoyed snarl. "Akamaru, get him off!"

Rolling her eyes and knowing exactly how to win the boisterous Inuzuka over, she added slyly while making Ino smirk, "Imagine if they become friends and tag teamed people, though. Nobody'll predict a cat and a dog teaming up, will they? It'll give him an even bigger edge in battle."

The grumbling under his breath was all she needed to know she'd won too.

Sighing, Shikamaru drawled, "This is going to be the longest journey yet."

Kakashi merely nodded and muttered, "Let's go."

They were travelling in three large groups to try and lessen the unease of passer-by's, although why they even bothered, Sakura was unsure. Either way their numbers were high and would be a cause for concern for anyone. They genuinely appeared like a small army being sent out to conquer.

Much to her gratefulness, she managed to pressure both Itachi and Kakashi into sticking with her group – they needed more shinobi travelling alongside them for the main reason that half her medics weren't trained in combat. Some never even left the hospital. Combining those two other groups and herself, then there was exactly one shinobi assigned to each medic.

Her warning the other captains of the medics requiring a break soon was her way of sending them the message: go on ahead. Since the others were all capable of travelling at much higher speeds and their knowing that they wanted their journeys over as quickly as possible, nobody thought of it as suspicious and instead they waved them off.

Sasuke seemed to read her easily, however, and his response was to sigh and walk over to a tree that was furthest from the group, settling himself down without a backwards glance.

It was at Kakashi's minute nod to alert her of their being alone that she finally let loose by the tiniest amount.

"I want to start this off by asking that those who were working alongside me in the ICU yesterday, please step forward. The rest of you can sit down, if you wish," Sakura started pleasantly enough, but she could tell by Naruto's uneasy gulp that he knew it was a false sense of security. He looked to the medics with great pity and backed away, choosing to stand closer to Akamaru and Kyo (the latter hadn't stirred once so far and was purring away, much to the amusement of others). "How do you all feel yesterday went?"

That was when they knew something was up, Sakura noted happily and discreetly, she watched as Itachi sneakily ushered the two medics who'd worked on his clansman aside, silently gesturing for them to join the others without singling them out.

That had been another cause for concern – she didn't want them ostracised by the other medics for simply doing their jobs or being praised when the rest were scolded. Did that mean they wouldn't receive equal recognition? Not in the slightest. Prior to leaving, she'd once more pointed out to Tsunade which two medics had given their all trying to save their patient. They would receive their recognition.

Their responding grumbles were uncertain and uncomfortable and Sakura smiled for all of two seconds.

Naruto grimaced.

Ino ducked her head.

"I'll tell you how it went down in the ICU yesterday," she snapped suddenly, shocking those unaware of what was happening by the sudden switch in moods. "It was a shitshow."

A collective chatter filled the clearing and she waited expectantly for them to shut up, but much to her utter annoyance, it wasn't until Kakashi calmly warned them not to push her further that they did so.

Barely holding back from growling out the words as the lack of respect added a heap of salt to the already festering wound, Sakura added, "When I was asked to choose who I wanted working with me in Suna, I spent months deciding. I wanted those I thought I could trust, who'd once proven themselves and I stupidly believed were perfect for guiding potential future medics."

They looked amongst one another, and frustrating the hell out of her, they were all clumped together in a way that reminded Sakura of the academy. If they foolishly believed that banding together would throw her off or intimidate her in the slightest, then they were about to receive a brutal awakening. She could handle all twenty-five of them with her eyes closed.

"So, I'm going to say this now and if you can't accept it, then turn around and go home, because I sure as hell don't want any of you with me if this continues." Many shared anxious glances at the building ire in her tone, including the groups who had nothing to do with her, but she paid them no mind as she snapped, "Your response yesterday to a code blue was unforgivable and both Hokage-sama and I expect full written reports explaining why the hell you thought it was okay to ignore a patient in critical condition."

The sudden hush would have been comical, had the circumstances not been so dire and she noticed both Rin and Ino staring in wide eyed shock. What concerned her the most were that a few in the other half of her group briefly showed signs of guilt and Sakura spared her husband a discreet glance, his minute nod informing her that he was committing all movements and faces to memory.

"That's hardly fair!" one tried to defend.

"Some of us were busy."

"The unit was–"

She shut all of the lame ass excuses down before they even started, yelling, "Don't try that bullshit with me." Advancing on the older group of women who'd dared to talk back and uncaring of the middle one's height advantage, Sakura looked up and settled them all with a dark glare, saying, "We had three patients, not including the chūnin who was brought in. There were twenty-seven medics on shift, not including me. So tell me, why was I the only one who responded to the code blue?"

More uneasy silence and she knew it was entirely down to the severity of the situation, because even Sasuke finally gave them his full attention, the shock written all over his features.

"Holy shit," she heard Naruto mutter from somewhere behind her. "Oi, have you ever seen Sakura-chan this mad before?"

"Shut up before she lays into you too, idiot," Kiba snapped in return. "You're her go-to punching bag, remember?"

"Sakura-senpai, should you really be berating them in front of everyone?"

"Don't get involved," she warned coolly, setting her harsh glare on the medic who'd interjected and silencing him from saying anything more with the stare alone. "Despite what you may believe, both Hokage-sama and I thought this was the best way to get through to you all."

While it was incredibly risky opening up to outsiders about the prejudice and neglect within the hospital, Sakura was carefully keeping the identity of the patient a secret, although she could tell from the setting of Sasuke's jaw, the dropping of Kakashi and Obito's shoulders and the full blown shock on both Ino and Rin's faces, that they knew the patient was an Uchiha. It was too obvious to those who were aware of the situation (or, in Ino's case, didn't understand just how bad yesterday was until the rant).

"You let the hospital down yesterday and in turn, let Hokage-sama and the entire village down," she muttered coldly, looking down at them all and finally, Kyo raised his head and gave Akamaru a spark of hope that he would jump down. Just as the dog tried to dislodge him, however, Kyo stretched out a single paw around his wide neck and even from Sakura's place across the clearing, she could sense the threat of violence should he be disturbed again, for there was no way to miss the size of Kyo's claws when the sunlight bounced off them so menacingly. Was that her anger rubbing off on him via the bond, she wondered? "People come to us in their times of need and rely on us to act like the professionals we're supposed to be. We don't judge. We don't gossip. We don't turn our backs on someone."

Damn it, she was about to lose her shit altogether. Sakura could feel the lack of sleep catching up on her, making her temper far worse than on any ordinary day.

"Two medics worked themselves to complete exhaustion. A patient could have died, had I not turned up when I did and performed the resuscitation regeneration jutsu alone and worked myself to the point of complete exhaustion, too." Expression darkening and hands balling into trembling fists, she made it obvious that she was growing angrier still and it had many averting their gazes and gulping nervously. "The next time I hear of this happening, you will all have your licenses to work in the hospital revoked and I will personally ensure you never work in the medical field again."

Nobody dared to interrupt her. Other than those who were being yelled at, nobody looked affronted or angry with her. They were being forced to listen, which was exactly what Sakura was aiming for by so callously calling them out in front of everyone (taking a note out of Itachi's book by enlisting unknowing witnesses). They had to know that their actions would never go unpunished and as long as she was around, she would always call them out on their bullshit attitudes and prejudices.

"So, I'm going to say this one last time, because at this point, I'll happily use my reserves to create clones to make up the numbers," she yelled, causing a few to flinch at the sudden raising of her voice. "If you don't like what I have to say or you don't agree with me, then go back to Konoha. I don't want people I can't trust working with me."

Not a single medic moved, although she did notice a few looking between one another with indecision.

She took that as a cue to continue.

"Good choice. Now, alongside training Suna's medics, it looks as though I'll need to whip all your asses back into line. Or–" Sakura said with a sharp smile at their voices of dejection. "–or you can stay in Konoha and suffer the wrath of Hokage-sama and Shizune-senpai – I assure you, this isn't half as bad as what they had in store for you."

If their minds hadn't been made up before, then they certainly were now.

Turning on her heel to look to the rest of the groups, she assured them, "None of you need to worry about this in the future – Hokage-sama is taking this personally. Do I really need to say more?"

"Nope," Naruto answered for everyone.

"What was said here today can never be repeated," warned Kakashi coolly, hand finding its way into his pocket. "The hospital and our medics are one of Konoha's strongest pillars. Should others find out about such callous neglect–"

"Don't they have a right to know?" Sasuke questioned. He stood up and left the tree he'd been using to rest against, gaze fixated on the scolded medics disdainfully, letting them know that he knew exactly why the patient was ignored. "It could have been any one of us on that operating table, relying on medics who couldn't care less about who lives or dies."

Hands coming to the flare of her hips, Ino admonished him bravely, muttering, "Oi, don't go lumping us all together like that, Sasuke-kun. I saw Sakura myself after that healing session yesterday. When she says she gave her all, she isn't exaggerating."

"Sakura-senpai was sent home after taking over for us," Ayaka shocked her by speaking up. Anxiety was written all over her body from the brief clenching of her jaw right down to the restless footing, telling Sakura without words that she was worried standing against the other medics would cause them to turn on her. But she continued to earn her respect by standing her ground and calling them out. "She performed a technique that usually requires four medics to complete without a single complaint."

The act of bravery was infectious it seemed, for Isao was next to talk, saying proudly, "Sakura-senpai didn't falter for a moment and fought to remain conscious until the patient woke up."

Her foul mood cracked at the admiration and praise in their tones, then began chipping away when the pair continued to talk about the healing session that had left them shaking for hours after, broken up about being unable to save the man themselves and even questioning their chosen career path (shocking Sakura as she belatedly realised that they were relatively newbie medics). They'd felt hopeless until she arrived, Isao recounted, but it was her perseverance and determination that strengthened their resolve once more.

She motivated them to keep going.

She was a motivator.

Sakura couldn't help but smile.

"We always try our hardest," Rin said next, expression hurt and disappointed. Then, causing Obito to pout sadly like her next move physically pained him, the brunette bowed her head to everyone, pleading, "Please, forgive their carelessness."

"C'mon, Sasuke," Naruto muttered quietly with a light elbow to his side. "We know a bunch of good medics."

But it seemed the younger Uchiha couldn't be swayed from the betrayal he was experiencing and Sakura felt her stomach twist sharply the moment he turned his back on the group, returning to his tree until they set out again. Even without looking to Itachi for guidance, she knew there was no way to get through to Sasuke in that moment – it was all too raw for him and he needed time to process and think it all through. Still, Sakura couldn't help but look to her husband, frowning at his sigh and shake of the head.

She didn't regret calling the negligent medics out – Sakura could tell by their uneasiness that they were shaken, for they knew she wasn't one to throw out weightless threats. But she also wasn't naïve and knew only time would tell if it really made a difference.

Don't second guess yourself, Sakura thought resolutely and tipped her chin upwards, forcing the scolded medics to disperse for the remainder of the break with her glower alone. Tsunade-shishou taught you better than that!

"Good job," Kakashi praised her.

He'd waited until the moment she was separated from the other medics, approaching leisurely with Itachi alongside him. It was so odd seeing them together and so at peace being in one another's presence – they were both loners, was that why?

"I made the mistake of not anticipating Sasuke-kun's response," Sakura muttered disapprovingly, visibly upset with herself.

Sparing a glance in her teammate's direction, she found that he was still alone and from the rigid set of his shoulders, she knew he was pissed. The part of Sakura that longed to soothe the worries and pains of her loved ones begged of her to go over to Sasuke and try and talk it out, however, it was easily overpowered by the rational side of herself that knew doing so would only piss him off further. In Sasuke's mind, he'd undoubtedly read it as nothing more than damage control.

"He'll be more open to talking later, though," she continued and sighed, looking to the two men. "There's no use in pushing him into a conversation he's not ready for."

Pushing now would only push him away.

"True," murmured Kakashi. Quirking a brow, he looked out at the gathered groups, calmly assessing their body language and overall display. "It seems they're not used to being called out for their wrongdoings."

"They were scared," Itachi agreed.

"So they should be," she said without a shred of sympathy for them.

Once more looking to the medics, Sakura took a deep, calming breath and reminded herself that they weren't all the same. The sooner the exchange program was over, the sooner she could get stuck into investigating the hospital to find out how deep the outside influence ran.

She refused to believe that the medics were simply corrupt. After all, there was a reason why she specifically chose them and that was because over the years of working together, they'd all put their all into saving people, into bettering lives. They cried together over losses, had one another's back and supported each other without hesitation. They'd been her friends.

Quickly turning to face the two men at the stinging of her eyes so that no subordinates could see them, she offered a harsh smile at their concern, letting them know, "I don't take kindly to betrayal."

Chapter Text

Chapter 21

The Secrets I Keep Are Tearing Me Up

Much to her happiness, they were greeted by the infamous Sand Siblings and Sakura couldn't have smiled wider with delight even if she tried (although she suspected that Naruto's grin outshined hers massively, his cheer of realising who their welcome party and escorts were warming her heart).

They were once fairly bitter enemies who couldn't trust one another to pass the salt, never mind working alongside of, but their individual years of growth and maturity allowed for seamless teamwork even with their being from two once enemy villages. They were friends now.

"It's good to see you all again," she said in way of greeting, coming to stand before them to show that she was one of the captains.

"Well, you certainly took your time in turning up," taunted Temari with a smirk and she assessed the groups behind them, releasing a low, appreciative whistle. "You're not messing around this year, huh?"

Kakashi sighed at that – not that she could really blame his dwindling patience. The medics had made a three day travel take almost five, including resting while in the desert when the rest of them wanted nothing more than to charge through the rest of the distance between them and Suna. Sakura would never hold their lack of physical training against them – it was perfectly okay to be just a medic – but it was a pain in the ass baking under the sun knowing they could have reached their destination two days ago.

"Hell no," came Sakura's haughty response, making the blonde snicker. "I'm in charge this year and I plan to claw as many of your shinobi in as possible."

A thoughtful hum had them looking to Gaara, and she smiled more warmly at the curiosity in his gaze as he watched her, saying, "That I don't doubt. Although a Konoha-nin, many in our village look up to you for your medical prowess."

Well, that was only thanks to him, really. His village wouldn't have respected her abilities if it weren't for Gaara's frequent requests for her specifically to work alongside him on trickier missions. They would have resented or feared them.

Using the treaty and their need to build a stronger foundation for the future of their villages, it wasn't unusual for them to group up on missions that required a certain skill set – had their own village not been in such a stable financial position and comfortable with sharing mission payments, then Sakura knew Tsunade never would have allowed it. But they were allies now and to strengthen that forged bond that now thrived from their nurturing it, they shared their wealth with Suna, the village that was once on the risk of financial collapse (she knew there were darker implications behind it all, though chose to believe Tsunade had their best interests at heart, rather than allowing the elders to sway her too greatly).

It just so happened that Gaara's squad was one she worked with the most, and due to being who he was, she earned a name for herself within Suna (she supposed she had his teammates to thank for that, since they enjoyed spreading positive stories about their team captain).

"It looks like this year will be easy then," she shot back happily.

"Perhaps we should move this indoors," suggested Itachi. He spared a half-hearted gesture behind the line of captains to her group specifically, stating, "Some of your medics are unused to such an environment."

That may be so, but some of them deserved to–

No. She didn't believe in physical punishments. Mostly. Maybe a little.

She totally believed in them.

Sighing irritably at the situation and pretending not to notice the minute quirking of Gaara's brow, Sakura looked to the trio and forced a smile, requesting, "So, who's our escort?"

Much to Naruto's extremely vocal heartbreak, Gaara was the one to escort her group to the inn they were staying at, dispassionately indicating to different parts of his village where they could find food and drinks. For the most part, the inn provided their meals and saw to any other requirements, but for those who enjoyed exploring or trying new things, then they were more than welcome to venture out into the village.

Having earned the right to walk alongside the redhead a while back, Sakura left the medics to trail behind them so that she could catch up with him, questioning playfully, "Are you looking forward to our demonstration?"

He snorted and barely spared her a glance. "You are setting yourselves up for a humiliating failure."

"Please," she shot back with a huff of amusement. "We've worked together enough times for me to pick up on a few of your weaknesses."

"And I yours."

To outsiders, his muttered words held the potential to be threatening, but the look he sent her was one she knew to be of laughter, the smirk playing along his lips making her chuckle.

Sabaku no Gaara was not an expressive man – not to outsiders, anyway. Those who knew him knew what signs to look for, however (admittedly, she hadn't been able to pick them up all that well until Naruto pointed them out to her) and after first spotting them, they became impossible to miss. It certainly aided in her growing more comfortable around him, knowing when she was putting her foot in her mouth or amusing him. Soon enough, she didn't really need to focus too hard on those cues, for their friendship was strong and real and could handle a few words landing the wrong way (more his words than hers). She was comfortable around him and once Gaara himself picked up on that trust, he appreciated it massively and returned the favour when he was ready to.

"The captains of the groups are required to meet with the Kazekage once you are all settled in," he informed her tonelessly once a specific inn came into view, secretly filling her with relief that it seemed much larger than any others Suna had to offer. The Kazekage had taken her numbers into consideration, fortunately. She just hoped she wouldn't be forced to bunk up with anyone, since her marital status should prevent that. "He wishes to discuss the opening ceremony."

Nodding in understanding, she came to a halt outside the doors of the inn, asking him curiously while waiting for the others to catch up, "Have you been told about the Royal Rumble?"

"I will not be participating."

Sakura pouted at the news. The possibility of Gaara needing to sit it out genuinely upset her since it was rare for him to ever involve himself in such events, but she also knew how risky it was allowing it. Not only due to being the jinchūriki of the Ichibi (since Naruto was still permitted to participate), but his sand more than anything. It acted on impulse, lashing out at any and all threats and since the event was meant to be solely taijutsu and the guy had a whole freaking desert at his disposal, it wasn't exactly fair to pit him against everyone else. The advantage was too much.

Just as Gaara smirked at her disappointed huff, she told him, "You better give your all during our demonstration then."

His smirk briefly widened. "As I said, you have set yourself up for failure."

Carelessly, she gestured for her medics to enter the inn one at a time, counting them as she continued her banter with the redhead. They were all there, all grumbling under their breaths about the heat and dying to freshen up already. However, rather than allowing their whining to annoy her or bring forth her festering anger towards them all, Sakura dismissed them without a backwards glance, facing Gaara fully, much to his (and Ino's) amusement.

"Don't even ask," she muttered with a shake of her head when his gaze trailed behind her to the medics, clearly curious. "I'm about one complaint away from tearing someone's head off."

"They're annoying me."

Chuckling, Sakura looked to him and daringly raised an eyebrow. "I didn't specify it'd be their heads."

Gaara's sense of humour was always a little too dry or dark for others to really understand or appreciate, including Naruto at times (if it wasn't an obvious joke or delivered as one, then to him, it just wasn't funny). The main reason behind that was down to the way he delivered those punchlines, however – well, not really punchlines. Gaara never told jokes, never went out of his way to make people laugh. No, it was his mostly dark, witty one-liners that amused her and confused others.

It was with a dejected sigh that Sakura looked over her shoulder at the medics. While she wished she could play catch up and avoid having to interact with those who'd pissed her off, she was the captain and had duties to perform.

"Sakura."

He was done already? Impressed, she forgot all about her medics and smiled warmly in greeting at her husband's approach, asking, "Did your group settle in already?"

"They are only one street over," he answered.

Hand raising to his shoulder, he gave Kyo's head a short stroke, the cat's displeasure and impatience evident in the way he attempted to reach out to her, his large paw swiping through the air repeatedly until Sakura closed the distance and took him in her arms. However, the reunion was dampened when she instantly noted his reluctance to put any weight on his paws. To try and accommodate the signs of discomfort, Sakura awkwardly juggled with the struggling cat until she had him laying on his back in her arms, nodding her appreciation when her husband gingerly coaxed Kyo's legs to extend.

"Kyo is struggling to maintain a hold on his chakra," Itachi informed her, thankfully sensing her concern and answering the unspoken question. "He cannot protect his paws."

Shit.

She shifted his weight into one arm and held out a hand that swiftly began to glow green, grateful for Kyo's understanding and holding still as the hand hovered over his paws, though couldn't help but wince at the minute burns he'd sustained. No doubt it happened during the separation from Kakashi's group, meaning separating from Akamaru.

"I'm so sorry, Kyo," she apologised profusely once done with healing the damage. "I should have brought you with me."

Sand was already clinging to his dark fur, and Sakura sighed as she ran her fingers through it, saddened that she was unable to ease his frustration.

Remembering her escort and how rudely she'd forgotten their conversation suddenly, she apologetically turned to face Gaara once more and offered him a smile. "Sorry, Gaara-kun. That was really rude of me." Approaching with Kyo in her arms and Itachi by her side, she introduced them warmly, saying, "This is Kyo, my companion and as you probably already know, this is Uchiha Itachi, my husband."

The news seemed to take him by surprise, for he asked, "You're married?"

"Well, at least we know we're free from gossip here," Sakura told her husband jokingly, then looked back to Gaara, saying, "We've been married for almost two months now."

His shock was fair, Sakura supposed. The last time they'd crossed paths was during one of those joint missions, where during a conversation or two, she'd informed him she was very much single and had no intentions of changing that any time soon. Just a handful of months later and she was married, which was quite the leap from declaring she didn't want any of those commitments anytime soon.

"Congratulations," he told them both.

The silence that ensued rubbed Sakura the wrong way and discreetly, she glanced between the two men who now offered absolutely nothing to the conversation.

If she was being rational then she would have said that they were two socially awkward men who'd never even said hello to each other before that day – hell, Sakura wasn't even sure if they'd been in each other's presence or made direct eye contact before. To expect them to easily fall into conversation was asking the impossible considering their differing personalities but similar traits.

Irrationally, however… The ridiculous hopeless romantic rearing its big head insisted that there was a charge to the air around them. It told her that the silence wasn't because they had nothing to say – they had plenty. They simply–

No, she was being stupid, Sakura told herself with an inward snicker.

Her attention was happily diverted by the large cat in her arms when he gently swiped at her face, paws twitching in a motion she'd learned was his way of saying come closer. She did so with a smile, one that widened happily at the thoughts that drifted through their bond, which was complemented by the eager bumping of his head to hers.

They might not be, but you're definitely jealous, she told him teasingly.

"I should get inside to make sure everyone's okay with the set up," Sakura informed the two men, though was barely even allowed to look at them thanks to Kyo's persistence. Snickering at him, she quickly leaned back at the insistent tug on her hair and finally managed to meet Gaara's somewhat curious gaze. "Will you be escorting me to the meeting with Kazekage-sama when he's ready to see us?"

"As well as staying for the meeting. Somebody has to keep your temper in check," he snorted. "You barely escaped last time you spoke with him."

She grinned wickedly at the memory. It wasn't so much losing her temper or showing any signs of disrespect – no, Sakura was way too professional to do such a thing and especially not to the Kazekage, of all people. However, she may have challenged him after hearing a few offhanded comments made about Tsunade who wasn't there to defend herself. It was more the Kazekage's council than the man himself, but that hadn't mattered in her childish mind back then, and his children's goading of him to rise to the challenge like a man had only sealed her fate.

Her group were already dispersing when she finally entered the inn with Itachi in tow, and Sakura released a heavy sigh of relief at the sight of them scarpering to their assigned rooms. At least that saved her one mundane job, she thought with an absentminded scratch to the top of Kyo's head, although she was fully prepared for the backlash of having groups share rather than each individual having their own room. It happened every year.

Luckily for her, being married and having said husband in tow came with its perks – the biggest perk being their own room.

They came to discover that it wasn't anything spectacular. The only window to their room was one step away from being nailed shut, and it was with a snort that she admired the bodge job that ensured a quick clean after each stay. Still, they were not spared from the presence of sand thanks to Kyo's incessant scratching and cleaning from the moment he settled not just anywhere in the room, but the dead centre. Apparently, they had to work around him, Sakura realised.

She smiled gratefully when Itachi eased her rucksack from her shoulders and decided to use her five minutes of peace to test the mattress, since it was rare for Suna to go with any modern features. Unlike her own back home, the one they would be using for the next month was firm and had her instantly missing their bed, though she was certainly distracted from the mental complaints at the sound of scrubbing.

Her eyebrow quirked curiously at the immediate wave of restlessness that seemed to wash over her husband. Unable to resist herself, she glanced in Kyo's direction and was glad to find she wasn't the only one who noticed the difference in his demeanour as Itachi set about preparing an already spotless bedroom. Her companion stared back like he also questioned Itachi's mental well-being before Sakura shrugged half-heartedly. She knew by now that his need for cleanliness kicked up a notch when he was feeling out of control and had quickly learned not to intervene in any way. Itachi needed to tidy to get it out of his system. Then, if he deemed it necessary to do so, he would talk.

That was perhaps the most important part of being married – that she'd noticed so far, anyway. While Sakura always assured Itachi she was there to talk if he needed to (and he, her), they both knew that unless it impacted the other person, if they didn't want to talk, then that was okay. Privacy was still a thing even while married, and they respected one another's boundaries.

So, Sakura stayed well out of her husband's way as he wiped down all surfaces and put away their clothes, busying herself with going over the pencilled itinerary for the next few days. Every so often she would curiously glance up to see what part of the room Itachi was working on or if his itch was scratched by now, but it was apparent something had gotten under his skin and she wondered if it was the situation with the medics.

He would talk to her if that was the case, wouldn't he?

"We should probably try to keep you indoors during the day for now," she heard him murmur to Kyo, and once more she peered up at him, heart warming at the sight that met her.

A tray was placed on the ground on the far side of their room, and she knew its purpose was to be Kyo's feeding station as the Maine Coon began purring persistently. He wound himself through Itachi's legs repeatedly until the Uchiha was placing a bowl of cat food on top of the tray, tsking under his breath when Kyo instantly managed to drop food onto it.

"Good shout with the tray," Sakura admired, unable to hide her amusement at Kyo's messy eating.

"While tiles are easier to clean, I thought it best not to take any chances."

Something was definitely bugging him, she noted.

But he would tell her in his own time.

Fortunately for her curiosity's sake, it wasn't long before Itachi seemed to be somewhat at peace with his surroundings. He chose to settle down at the short-legged table situated opposite their bed and Sakura could tell from a brief glance at the scroll he unravelled that he too was assessing his schedule for the next few days.

They were certainly going to be kept busy – not that she hadn't already known that, but it appeared participating with a lesser role than captain kept her in the dark about how hectic it actually got. Outside of lessons at the hospital, she was required to meet frequently with the Kazekage to update him on the progress, meet with genin teams as well as make random appearances at the academy. Like herself, it was obvious the Kazekage was taking the role of medics seriously that year. She wondered what suddenly boosted their importance in his mind for him to be pushing the role as hard as he now was.

A hell of a lot more time went by than what she'd anticipated before their door was bombarded with not quite outraged, but certainly irritated knocking that continued far longer than it should, much to Kyo's annoyance. The large cat dragged himself over to Itachi and decided to settle beside his hip, sprawling himself out across the cool tiles.

Sparing Itachi a weary glance at the persistent knocking to silently inform him the next few minutes would be a great test on their patience (since Sakura already knew exactly who it was and what her problem was), she opened the door with an air of reluctance that she didn't mind the intruder seeing, though couldn't deny she was unprepared to see Rin by Ino's side also.

"We're sharing?" Ino whined before she'd even stepped through the threshold and released the list so that Rin could read through it, her own pout becoming just as obvious.

"It's a big group," Sakura tried to explain as articulately as she'd planned in her head, but words failed her and she used basic reasons instead. "Suna only has so many rooms to spare."

"But you've got your own," she argued. Then, realising Itachi was also in the room, offered a half-hearted, mumbled greeting of, "Sorry for the intrusion, Itachi-san."

"I'm married–"

"I'm engaged," Rin tried.

While that was true and Rin and Obito were together for years, statuses mattered in Suna. "This is a really traditional place, guys," she replied, sighing again. "Unmarried men and women sharing a bedroom isn't allowed here."

"But–"

"You're in a different village now – hell, a different nation entirely," she explained to the two who'd never attended the exchange program before. "Even if it's not how we live back in Konoha, we need to respect their culture."

Had the program been hosted in a village similar to their own, then Sakura wouldn't have thought twice about allowing unmarried couples to have their own privacy. Hell, she wished she didn't have to put her foot down in Suna, either. Who was she to dictate who got to sleep where or with who, after all? However, she vehemently refused to be amongst the ignorant few who refused to understand the importance of respecting another's culture. Just because it wasn't what she was used to following or doing, it didn't mean she couldn't for the duration of her stay.

It was a pain sharing with so many people though, so Sakura pitied her friends to some degree. Hopefully Ino wasn't kept awake most of the night due to snorers, otherwise she would quickly become unbearable to deal with.

Rolling up the scroll with her schedule, Sakura placed it on the table Itachi was sat at, offering him a smile when she noticed his absentminded stroking of Kyo's head as he read.

"Be grateful that I haven't bunked either of you in with the guys from ICU yesterday," Sakura muttered at the grumbling and dropped back onto the bed. She sensed their concern when she dragged a hand up her face but was grateful that they didn't vocalise it. "It's not over for them."

Intrigued, Ino approached the bed though stopped just as she was about to sit down. Blue eyes darted to Itachi in question, waiting until he finally glanced to her from his scroll before those blonde eyebrows rose demandingly. It was with a distracted nod that he granted her permission to join Sakura on the bed, instantly rolling onto her side so she could prop her head into her hand.

"That's so unnecessary–"

"He might view me as a threat," Ino teased, putting on a knowing lilt to her voice.

Gods, if only she could have shared their mission with her best friend. Part of her almost wished that she could, if only to discuss the confusing attraction she'd felt towards Akina with someone who wasn't her husband.

"Ino-chan," scolded Rin playfully, coming to sit at the top end of the bed above their heads. She leaned on one hand and admired the soft sheets with the other. "You can't make a move on a married woman."

Much to Itachi's obvious surprise as she once and for all dragged his attention away from the scroll, the blonde murmured silkily, "She wasn't married back then."

Sakura bit her lip to hide her smirk when she lifted herself up onto her elbows, too intrigued by Itachi's shock to really take notice of Rin's spluttering or Ino's tinkering laughter. Unbeknownst to the two women, the ever so slight arching of his eyebrows let Sakura know that he was stunned by the revelation, though she wasn't surprised in the least to realise they both read him wrong.

"Jealous much?" Ino continued, before grinning in a more friendly manner. "Don't worry, Itachi-san. It was just a mission. Sakura doesn't do it for me."

"Please," she shot back much to the amusement of Rin. "You couldn't handle me."

"Because you like it rough, you sadist!"

"Or… masochist?" questioned the brunette behind them, prompting Ino to shoot an appreciative smirk her way.

That mission was a disaster from start to finish, but definitely went down in history as one of her most laughably awkward missions. It was so tragic that she couldn't even feel the embarrassment anymore as they chose to make light of it all rather than focus on the negatives. Sometimes, that was all they could do.

"So what's up with the others?" asked Ino curiously. "What do you have planned?"

Like hell she was going to give up her element of surprise. Instead, she responded at length, "Just don't be surprised if you hear any screaming in the morning."

Rin grimaced at that but chose to try and relax, like she was somewhat wary of finding herself on Sakura's bad side too. "It isn't undeserved."

No, it wasn't. They were going to absolutely despise her and wish they stayed home, but she didn't care in the least. Somebody had to teach them a lesson and Sakura was more than willing to step up. She was happy to use her voice for those who were being wronged and overlooked.

"Sakura…" Ino shifted in her spot and frowned, deciding to focus on the odd damask pattern on the sheets that she distractedly ran her fingertips over. "I'm sorry for acting like such a know-it-all the other day. I should have known it would have been bigger than what it initially seemed."

That was one of the many parts she loved about her best friend. While Ino was impulsive as hell and more often than not spoke up without hearing the other side first, she wasn't above apologising when she knew she was in the wrong. They were all able to lose themselves in the heat of the moment, but it was their following actions that really set them apart, Sakura believed.

Shaking her head in a don't-worry-about-it kind of way, she replied, "I should have told you the details there and then, especially since you had to cover my shift and work with them."

Her friend sighed irritably at that and rolled onto her back, but Sakura could tell that it wasn't over working the shift. No, from the brief pout that pulled on the corner of Ino's lips, it was obvious she was at a loss.

"It makes my skin crawl thinking they'd ignore a patient," she murmured and was visibly troubled by the revelation.

Agreeing, Rin demanded sadly, "How could any medic ignore a code blue?"

Although it shouldn't have considering she certainly wasn't the only medic in existence to take their role so seriously, Sakura undeniably felt relieved to hear the genuinely disheartened responses. It helped cement the reminder of not all medics being the same into her mind, just as she began to lose hope. There were still some that she could trust wholeheartedly.

"Not that you'll need it considering you're a sadist and was so fired up the other day," Ino began with a weary huff. "But if you want any help in putting them in their places, I'm more than happy to play a few mind games."

It was definitely tempting, but she needed to keep individual torture to a minimum, if only to spare herself being reported for abusing her power or mismanagement. Tsunade had enough to deal with as it was – having to respond to allegations with the necessary procedures which would have one of her best medics suspended for a short while would stress her out massively.

Saying that, a few of her plans did fall under the risky category and if the medics banded together and each filed a complaint–

No, they wouldn't, Sakura assured herself and shoved the self-doubt out of her system, and if they so much as dared to breathe a word of complaint, then they had their gross neglect and her investigations into how deep it went as a safety net. While she didn't necessarily want to bend the situation to benefit herself, Sakura wasn't above doing so. She was a shinobi, after all, and the hospital needed her.

Perhaps sensing the need to take her mind off the dark situation at the hospital, Ino directed the conversation into her version of light-hearted banter which consisted of teasing them in offhanded ways, solely to try and gain reactions of any kind. Sakura could tell the blonde was itching to find out more about the other day when they'd been immersed in their version of Tag, though thankfully didn't due to Rin's presence. As open as she was about that side of herself, Sakura wasn't sure if Itachi was. Despite how open they'd been up until that point, he remained a tad traditional and private, so she knew discussing their sex life in front of two others was bound to make him uncomfortable.

"Is that the norm?" questioned Itachi once the door shut behind Ino and Rin, finally revealing just how bewildered he was from the interactions.

"Ino likes to play around a lot," she snickered. "Like a cat with their prey."

Sakura stretched out her arms above her head and groaned at the stiffness that plagued the muscles of her shoulders and back. Five nights of restless, interrupted sleep was a major pain in her ass and she longed to collapse into bed already, but the reminder of her meeting with the Kazekage was harsh and unignorable. It was enough to make her a little whiny.

"You haven't been sleeping well for almost a week now," Itachi gently pointed out to her like he could read her mind.

The scrolls he was previously scouring through were neatly rolled back up and returned to his rucksack to keep the area uncluttered, not including her own that remained on the table. Sakura knew it was irritating him from subtle glances Itachi made towards it and her pack, not doubt wondering if he would be crossing a line in putting it away himself.

For a long moment, she remained pensive while glancing around the room until her husband managed to pick up on what was making her wary, assuring her, "I have already checked the area. We're safe to talk."

Was that the reasoning behind his obsessive cleaning when they first entered? Had she been wrong in her assumptions? Resisting the urge to pout at being so wrong, Sakura joined Itachi at the table and leaned back on her hands. She was thankful for the cold tiles that worked for cooling her down as she stretched her legs out beneath the table, feet almost brushing against Itachi's legs.

"I'm…" Words failed her for a moment and Sakura shook her head, taking a few seconds longer to say, "Their reactions to being called out have me unnerved. They seemed to be worried about the wrong things."

"Such as your temper and wondering how severe the punishment will be," Itachi agreed with ease. It stunned her when a careful hand found its way to her calf, but soon made way for warmth as he started up a gentle massage. "They relaxed considerably once they were dismissed."

Precisely what she'd noticed too. They didn't regret what happened – they feared facing the consequences.

While Sakura longed to get up and try to rid herself of the restless agitation in some way, she remained trapped at the table by the kneading of his hands and willingly allowed Itachi to take the edge off her fury.

"I wish I'd sent them packing back to Konoha," came her soft admittance.

"They are making you uneasy," he stated, not asked.

How was she ever supposed to feel okay with any of them after their negligence? To allow them to train others meant Sakura trusted their skills and professionalism and ability to guide the future medics – she didn't. She couldn't. But now she had no other choice because to have them sit on the side lines now that they were in Suna would attract the attention of others. They couldn't risk the truth getting out there. It would demolish the trust others put in the hospital and the medics.

"I'll be overseeing their training of the others, but I can't be there every minute of every day for the next month," Sakura told him and huffed in annoyance. "What if they manipulate those in training?"

"What if the world ends in the morning?" he responded without pause, then offered a soothing smile while applying extra pressure to the massage that nearly had her melting. "You cannot fixate on what ifs, Sakura. I understand your concern – the thought of corrupt medics is a terrifying one. However, you will drive yourself mad with paranoia if you continue to submerge yourself in that mindset."

Irritation clawed at her insides, because it wasn't as simple as shutting down those rampaging thoughts and the feelings they evoked. Like Itachi said: the thought of corrupt medics was terrifying, but what made it doubly so were the speculations of how deep the corruption went.

"What do you suggest then?" she demanded. "That I sit blissfully unaware or just hope for the best?"

"Not at all," Itachi calmly disagreed. Finished with what he could reach of one leg, he switched to the other, although Sakura had to admit she wished his attention was on her back and shoulders instead since they were the stiffest. "You know what to look out for now and you have given those here with us a fair warning. There are several options you could take, or you could take them all."

"Such as?"

"Using them as examples," he started and abruptly paused in his ministrations.

She wondered if he was assessing her reaction, since the pause came at a time when there wouldn't usually be one in his speech. It had her consciously fighting to keep the suspense or intrigue off her features as Sakura realised it was potentially a slip of the tongue or possessed a deeper meaning that she needed to take note of. Was he cryptically trying to tell her something else? Was it as he stated earlier and she was allowing paranoia to get the best of her?

"Continue to call them out and use your voice for the patients' basic human rights."

Yes, Sakura knew that she could do all of that and more, but… Gods, she was so disheartened by their cruelty. How could anyone enter the medical field with anything less than good intentions?

Working in the hospital or the medical field in general was insanely draining no matter what role a person played. It always, always wore down a person after some time and while yes, it was plausible a few medics were slacking off due to the mental strain placed upon them, that did not excuse their actions. People could die. It wasn't even that they willingly placed their lives into the hands of a medic – half the time, they weren't given any choice. But they were supposed to trust that they would receive the highest level of care and compassion from them.

Where the fuck was the humanity in those bastards who hadn't even looked remorseful? Why had they even become medics in the first place?

"I'm so tired," she whined, head dropping heavily into her hands.

Her calves were completely abandoned for all of five seconds before Sakura was being guided into her husband's side, eyes shutting with relief at the calmness he radiated.

The thought of being so incredibly lucky for having an understanding husband was quickly overshadowed by a nauseating lump of guilt that made it impossible to meet his eye.

She really was one of the lucky ones. In a majority of arranged marriages, the spouses didn't connect as effortlessly as she and Itachi had and they certainly didn't reach such a level of comfort so fast – and that was the best case scenario, too. They could speak earnestly with one another (at least, at times she did) and were able to open up about what was weighing them down. How many in arranged marriages could say the same? How many of them managed to experience that sense of safety and could confidently say that their spouse wouldn't harm them?

She was so fucking lucky.

Itachi really was the ultimate dream husband most girls dreamed of. Considerate, gentle, loyal even when it was his own family working against her. He always, without fail, put her needs first and Sakura knew that she was chipping away at his heart. She could feel it in the tenderness of his running a soothing hand through her hair.

Yet there would never be a happy ending for them. The weight in her chest was like a vision of the future, reminding her harshly not to get too used to it because one way or another, it was all going to end.

He deserved so much better than her deception and manipulation.

What made the Kazekage such an intimidating man in her eyes wasn't the cold aura that saturated the air around them, daring them to step so much as a toe out of line in his presence. It wasn't the calculating gaze that never missed a detail, seemingly aware of everything going on around him.

No, what unsettled Sakura were the words Gaara once shared with her during an evening of wary openness regarding his rocky relationship and past with his father. What made him so intimidating to her was the knowledge that he was the main contributor to Gaara's psychotic behaviour and paranoia and inability to let people in (in the beginning). It scared her that he scared that previous, petrifying and wholly psychotic version of Gaara and in, some ways, the current version too.

How a parent could evoke such fear and hostility in their own children was beyond her, but what struck her the hardest was the Kazekage's blatant disregard for life in general. He sacrificed not only his wife but his son too in his quest to find a vessel for the Ichibi.

Standing amongst the other captains, they stepped in line before the Kazekage's imposing desk, his children standing off to the side of the office seeing as they weren't only their escorts for the exchange program, but part of the program itself.

"Haruno, we will discuss your plans for enlisting more medics first and foremost, with the purpose of allowing a preparation period before you start."

She grimaced at the use of her maiden name – what made the blow twice as hard was it happening in front of Itachi. While he appeared unaffected, Sakura knew that it was still disrespectful and he deserved more than that.

It was with an inward whine for the Gods to spare her that she stepped forward at the Kazekage's insistence and bowed her head respectfully, though regretfully started the conversation by correcting him, saying, "Of course, Kazekage-sama, but first may I please ask that you use the correct name – I'm married now."

Fortunately for her, Suna was big on respect and upholding their traditional ways, and the Kazekage dipped his head in apology. "My apologies for any disrespect caused. Your surname?"

"Thank you. It's Uchiha now," she responded with a smile, ignoring the sight of Temari and Kankuro's eyes widening a fraction since they had a whole month to catch up with one another. "Last year, Shizune-senpai focused heavily on explaining the importance of medics on teams, but this year I plan on demonstrating that importance."

"By having an all-out brawl with a team you know has no medic."

Said team certainly didn't seem put out in the least. If anything, they were equally as excited as she was for their demonstration and from a few spaces to her left, she heard two separate barely-there sighs. Sakura didn't even need to see Temari's impish, brief smirk to know one of the sighs belonged to Shikamaru.

"Jinchūriki are notorious for their stamina and rapid healing," Sakura explained at length, then gestured to Gaara, who stared back calmly like he wasn't being used as an example. He was a total opposite of Naruto, who would have either expressed embarrassment for being called out, or arrogance. "However, over the years of knowing your son and Naruto, I've witnessed them both sustain substantial injuries that required my intervention and believe that would make for a good example. I chose your children's original squad because like my own, they fall largely under the offensive category. Each team possesses a jinchūriki."

Dark eyes narrowed fractionally, but no other muscles in the Kazekage's features so much as twitched. She refused to let it dishearten or dissuade her from her plans. "I draw the line at the jinchūriki transforming beyond their cloaks."

"I think we all do, Kazekage-sama. I have no intentions of putting your village at risk."

The last time Naruto and Gaara sparred and allowed themselves access to their respective beast's chakra, not just one or two, but five training grounds were decimated in the process and it took weeks to fully recover. Many had tried to explain how the desert was undeniably the best place for them to go all out, but Naruto knew exactly what buttons to push to drag Gaara out of his reserved shell and it wasn't long until they were clashing enthusiastically.

"I want to show that even the team many in your village look to as invincible could benefit from a medic's presence," Sakura continued dutifully and clasped her hands behind her back. "I plan to perform my duties as a medic throughout the demonstration, whereas the other team will continue to sustain injuries and be backed into a corner. In the end, I predict we will be the victors due to my presence."

Kankuro huffed at that and tipped his head back to look down at her, though not condescendingly. It was done so more out of arrogance and amusement, Sakura realised after a moment. "And when you're the ones backed into a corner?"

There was no denying it was a possibility. Individually, the Sand Siblings were absolutely ruthless when it came to battle but together, they were an unstoppable force and their newly improved teamwork was damn near flawless. Taking them down wasn't going to be easy, but Sakura had already predicted that.

Sending the trio a razor sharp smile that had Temari responding with equal interest, she murmured, "That's not an issue. Team Seven fights at their best when we're cornered."

Kakashi smirked.

"This is sounding better by the minute," came the blonde's response.

"As a precaution, we are holding the demonstration outside of the village," the Kazekage interjected smoothly before the conversation could continue and steer them off topic. "I have no doubts that it will quickly escalate and to allow your demonstration to truly capture the attention of the younger generations, you will be able to go all out, out in the desert."

Excitement had her biting back a grin and she bowed her head. "Thank you, Kazekage-sama."

The Kazekage took detailed notes when Sakura discussed her plans for the lessons at the hospital and academy. For the latter, she planned on having a couple of medics alongside herself hijacking a lesson a day (ignoring the pit in her stomach as she realised she needed to rethink who to send to teach impressionable children) and teaching the children basic first aid. If they requested to learn more, then she would happily oblige.

"The genin teams?"

"Genin teams could be trickier, especially if they're not swayed by our demonstration," Sakura acknowledged but refused to show the reluctance in said admission. "Many are daunted by the notion of being side-lined if they become a medic due to the medic-nin rules. Admittedly, it's been a cause for concern for teams Konoha too."

"How did you rectify this issue?"

"Hokage-sama made it mandatory for one member of each team to undertake lessons in medical ninjutsu."

Thoughtfully, the Kazekage sat back in his seat and surprised Sakura by glancing towards his children, asking them directly, "What do you all think?"

He asked them for their opinions now? Impressed, Sakura relaxed in her stance and followed the auburn-haired man's line of sight to assess the stances of her soon-to-be opponents. They seemed used to the attention by now and she couldn't deny the warming of her heart upon realising they were moving forward too.

"Nobody would disobey a direct order from the Kazekage," Temari was the first to state without a moment of hesitation. "However there is potential for backlash due to the aforementioned knowledge of being side-lined."

"By limiting the mandatory lessons to a single person, you're essentially singling them out and run the risk of causing conflict within the teams," continued Kankuro and he sighed at what she assumed to be the backlash his sister had mentioned. "You would need to find a way to reassure them of their position on their team or find a common ground."

Contemplative silence fell over the office, however Sakura and the other captains held their tongues as they awaited the continuation of the conversation. While the exchange program was created to aid and benefit both villages, they weren't supposed to spoon feed one another or take away the other's independence. By all means, if the Kazekage was to ask for her input, then Sakura could suggest how to counter those who opposed the orders, but she wouldn't interrupt their brainstorming. Chances were, they would come up with an answer all on their own, one that could even be better than anything she thought up.

Gaara was the one who eventually continued the conversation by suggesting, "Don't make them official medics. The exchange program lasts for a whole month. There is plenty of time to teach a whole team the basics of first aid, that way the role isn't tied down to one person."

Not a bad idea, however not everybody could handle the complexity of medical ninjutsu which required not just a high level of control over the user's chakra, but a level-headed mind also. The user needed patience and had to be able to work well under pressure, because that was what the role was. Pressure on top of pressure. Savings lives was not easy.

Had Sakura been younger and not long out of her training, she may have felt a little offended by Gaara's brushing off the difficulties of being a medic. However, he'd never even tried to learn medical ninjutsu, so she knew he was talking from a place where he lacked education. It wasn't complete ignorance on his behalf, but he wasn't free of it either.

"Is that doable?" questioned the Kazekage.

"It's not impossible," Sakura replied simply. "But I can't promise you results either."

"Like any other jutsu, a person needs to be compatible with the type of jutsu they are using," Gaara relieved her by saying. At least he wasn't wholly ignorant then, maybe just oddly optimistic for once. He only went on to prove that she was right for holding her tongue rather than allowing herself to be offended by his seeming lack of respect by adding, "First aid training could be beneficial to all and we have enough time in the next month to teach it to the genin teams. From there, we have a basis and our own medics can take over the training. It is not impossible to teach oneself how to master another chakra nature, after all."

Okay, she had definitely read her friend wrong and sent him a mental apology for it. Glancing to Gaara with a warm smile, she nodded in agreement when nothing more was said, knowing from the way his eyes remained on her that it was his way of not quite asking, but wanting some form of support or reassurance.

"I can definitely lay the groundwork for you and even start with the basics of medical ninjutsu itself," she assured the Kazekage. "As long as your medics sustain the tutelage and provide the support necessary for the genin who will struggle, then I don't see an issue."

"Nothing outside of what we're already doing, then," Temari confidently told her father.

The rest of the meeting passed without issue and allowed them to find the best placements for the other squads that had joined her on the exchange program. It was decided that outside of taking over lessons at the academy, each captain would also host extra training sessions with their groups once the day was over, allowing the children who were struggling to go to them for assistance.

Rules for their stay were put in place just as they always were, but Sakura was pleasantly surprised to find that they were considerably looser than they'd been in previous years. Not that they ever believed themselves to be prisoners or restricted in what they could do – the rules were put in place for their safety, even if it did mean missing out on a chunk of potential fun.

Temari was the one who helped her better understand why the Kazekage restricted their movements, explaining that the rapidly rising crime rate in Suna was sickening even for them. They were hoping to avoid any issues should a Konoha-nin be attacked in some way, though the blonde couldn't hold herself back from snarling in an hour-long rant about the absurdity of their choices. Rather than enforcing the law or even introducing new laws to better the living standards and lower the crime rate, they remained trapped in their traditional mindset. They still believed in the whole 'an eye for an eye' response that allowed the villagers taking justice into their own hands – to an extent.

Interest had Sakura straightening and longing to look to the blonde in question, though ultimately remained respectful and focused on the Kazekage's speech. They could talk about the notable change later.

Did the looser rules for that year's stay mean Temari finally squeezed a foot into the meeting room? Was she able to make them listen?

Gods, she hoped that was the case.

"The opening ceremony begins in two days' time," the Kazekage concluded their meeting by telling them. "In the meantime, take the time to familiarise yourselves with your surroundings and acclimate to the changes."

"Yes, Kazekage-sama," they replied in unison.

"Please ensure your subordinates understand our rules and respect the culture. We understand it differs from your own which may lead to misunderstandings at some point, however, not all will be so lenient should they be disrespected."

They nodded their understanding and thanked the Kage for his time, leaving his office one at a time with their escorts behind them.

Temari immediately fell into step with her, surprising Sakura since she'd assumed the blonde would go straight to Shikamaru like she usually did. "Uchiha, huh?"

She glanced to her husband's back and admired the lack of tension in his muscles as he conversed quietly with Kakashi about their plans for joining up at some point for their lessons. It stunned her to hear Itachi admonishing the older man lightly by insinuating his attempts to lighten his own burden by handing it over to him, but what really had her eyebrows raising a fraction was the ease of Kakashi's responses as he jokingly insisted it wasn't like that.

How close were they to be able to speak so familiarly? To seem so comfortable in one another's presence? Was she right to assume they were close friends?

"News seem to travel slow over here," Sakura teased eventually and met Temari's eye, the gleam making the blonde blush somewhat and immediately glance to the back of Shikamaru's head. "Nothing like Konoha's grapevine."

"That so?"

Why the pair continued to try and act so distant in public, Sakura would never know. Once Ino caught just the tiniest of whiffs of a change in dynamics for the pair, she'd been all over them and had the couple sussed in a matter of hours, coming away from the personal investigating with red cheeks but a proud gleam in her eyes.

"That lazy ass actually knows what he's doing," was all Ino had told her.

Truthfully, not much was spread about them – only because Ino squashed the stories out of respect and wishing to protect the developing relationship, however. Sakura simply liked to tease other people.

Was Ino right to call her a sadist?

"The next month is going to be fun," she changed the subject by saying, and noted the minute sagging of Temari's shoulders in response.

It made it obvious she didn't want to disclose anything about her relationship just yet, though that didn't really surprise Sakura too greatly. Suna was strict and traditional, and the blonde was going against said traditions. It only made sense to keep everything private and she wondered if it was partly out of self-preservation or to protect her father's reputation.

"Don't hold back out there," Temari ordered of her and tipped her head back, looking to her from the corner of her eye. She almost missed Shikamaru's resigned sigh. "We need to show them we're capable of fighting alongside the men."

Damn right they did.

The grin she gave the older woman was fierce enough to have it returned tenfold and Sakura cracked her knuckles, making a show of stretching her arms way above her head. "It's not in my nature to hold back."

"But will it be enough?" came the teasing voice of Sabaku no Gaara and she spared a glance over her shoulder, smirking.

"You guys aren't going to know what's hit you," she promised.

Snorting disbelievingly, Kankuro muttered, "Yeah, we'll see about that."

Their demonstration was a part of the opening ceremony – their idea of starting off with a bang to try and hype the kids up for the next month of training under many of Konoha's prodigies.

Both villages hosted opening ceremonies, although Sakura had to admit Suna had them beat hands down in that department. For such a reserved village, they took their celebrations seriously and went all out with their fireworks, feasts and parties that lasted throughout the entire night. It was perhaps one of very few occasions where they lowered their strict principles and was another reason why they were given a week before the exchange program officially started – the partying oftentimes wiped some of them out and the clean-up job required afterwards was insane.

"Naruto said our teams should get together before the event," Kankuro informed them all as they trudged along to the exit of the tower.

Doing so would give them the chance to catch up before they beat seven shades of shit out of one another too, and Sakura warmed at the thought of spending time with her long distance friends. It was rare for them to actually find the time to chill out or unwind together, for when they came together it was usually for the sake of a mission.

"Tomorrow night good for you guys?" questioned Temari. "There's a bar not far from the inn you're staying at and it's fairly quiet."

"Then you'll have to apologise in advance for the state Naruto can get himself into," Sakura reminded the trio, snickering at her friend's expense. "I'll make sure we're free."

Noticing the others waiting patiently for them to catch up, she offered her husband a soft smile once they did, but just as Kakashi and Gai turned to leave with their escort, she couldn't help but twist the knife for him.

"Four days until the Royal Rumble, Kakashi-sensei," she reminded him sweetly and rejoiced at the sagging of his shoulders. "Better start stretching now so you don't pull something in your old age."

"Old…?" he questioned dejectedly, apparently unable to hear Gai's booming laughter. "You're too cruel, Sakura."

She grinned wickedly.

The walk back to their own inn was quick, with little conversation no matter how badly she tried to keep one going. It had her wondering why both men walking on either side of her was struggling so much so suddenly, considering when it was just the two of them, they spoke freely. Now she was receiving closed answers to her questions – they weren't ignoring her or anything, but it was evident they didn't want to be a part of the conversation and it had her pouting.

"We'll see you guys tomorrow night then," Sakura said as they were dropped off at the inn.

From the faintest of movement of Gaara's eyes, she could tell he wanted to look to the man stood by her side and she peered up at her husband in response, frowning at the expression that was too smooth.

"Let me know if there is a change in plans," he shocked her by replying, but turned away before they could say anything in return.

The issue was definitely between the two men and Sakura resisted the urge to glower at the pair of them even when Gaara disappeared from view, leaving her to meet Itachi's eye questioningly.

He responded by saying simply, "We should go inside."

Public displays of affection or domestics weren't exactly illegal, but they were frowned upon and as Sakura noted several people walking along the street and sparing the two Konoha-nin unreadable glances, she took a deep breath and nodded in understanding, allowing Itachi to hold the door open for her.

Kyo was sleeping peacefully beneath the table when they returned to their room, stretching out languidly at the sound of their entrance but refusing to look their way like he was only letting them know he knew they were home and didn't actually want to interact with them. The only reason why she knew he was sleeping there was because of the sheer size of him covering the length of the table, paws sticking out obviously on one side and tail flopping about lazily on the other.

"What is it, Itachi?" she asked, exasperated when he set to clearing Kyo's dinner corner.

He halted in the movements abruptly and glanced her way. "What do you mean?"

"Something's bugging you," Sakura insisted. Stepping towards him, she dipped her head to try and keep his attention focused solely on her but was disappointed when he resumed the bordering on obsessive cleaning. "What is it?"

It certainly couldn't be the medics – no, they were a cause of upset for him, but Sakura wasn't an idiot. Noticing that he returned to unnecessarily cleaning twice now upon entering the room, both times after his interacting with Gaara (not to mention the awkwardness between them both), made it obvious that was where the issue lay. But why? Why was there an issue to begin with? Was she wrong in her earlier assumption of the pair never speaking? Was–

Green eyes widened a fraction and she demanded quietly, "You don't hold what happened between Konoha and Suna against him, do you?"

After all, Itachi was one of Konoha's elite who first responded to their team's distress signal. He was one of the first on the scene and had witnessed how bloody the battle became for himself when his teammate was forced to treat some of Naruto's injuries at the scene, just to make it safe to move him to the hospital. Sakura couldn't remember much of that time for she'd been in and out of consciousness, but she knew for a fact that Itachi was the one who carried Sasuke so very carefully back to the village. She could remember vaguely seeing his ANBU mask, although it wasn't until much later that she realised it was him when Sasuke confirmed Itachi's squad had picked them up, unknowingly giving away his brother's identity.

"Are you asking whether I hold what he did to my brother and his team against him?" he quietly asked in return without so much as a glance in her direction.

"That's what I said," she shot back, heart weirdly palpitating as Sakura realised that they were likely entering a disagreement.

Itachi sighed at that. "No. I do not hold any grudges against Sabaku no Gaara. Like ourselves, he is a tool for his village and was following orders."

She frowned and stepped in his way just as her husband moved to rinse the bowl Kyo had quickly emptied earlier. "Then what's your problem?"

Contrary to what she'd thought earlier about Itachi coming to her with problems in his own time, Sakura was unwilling to sit around and allow it to fester between them like a bad smell. She despised awkward situations like the one she'd just dragged herself through, but what made it worse was that the problem was between her husband and her friend. Their unspoken deal was to avoid pushing, that it was okay to have privacy as long as it didn't impact the other person.

He sure as hell was causing an impact on her now.

"Why are you insistent on there being a problem?"

"Don't insult me like that," she warned. "You know damn well that there's a problem between you both."

But much to her utter disbelief, she watched stubbornness win over whatever Itachi had planned on saying or doing next, and his jaw set firmly like he was forcing himself to remain silent in their dispute.

"I am going to go wash up before dinner," he announced stiffly, turning away and leaving her in stunned silence before she could even contemplate arguing.

What the hell was his problem?

Chapter Text

It was crazy how different Suna was to Konoha at night. Even in the district they could hear people meandering along the street, the quiet voices drifting pleasantly and becoming a surprisingly peaceful background noise. The silence in Suna was almost deafening due to everyone disappearing at the rapid drop in temperature and both factors kept her awake, although another major cause was most likely the disagreement playing into her inability to sleep also.

Soft, thick fur tickled her features during the night and Sakura smiled affectionately, arm coming around Kyo as he stretched out languidly against her. Including his tail, he was now only around four or five inches short of being three feet long and even months after finding each other, Sakura was in awe of his size. Not just length, but he was meaty too and was the perfect hot water bottle when the temperature dropped. What's more, Kyo loved the cuddles just as much as she did, and Sakura's heart warmed happily at the loud purring that filled the otherwise uncomfortable silence.

They'd offered him the chance to go out and explore now that it was night, but Sakura could tell from the upturning of his nose that Kyo didn't quite trust the sand. She hoped that would change before the exchange program was up, for the idea of him remaining stuck in their small room at the inn for an entire month was painful to imagine. He loved to explore and hunt and run.

Speaking of small spaces…

Sakura's eyes were drawn to the figure sitting quietly at the table and she sighed at the rigidness of his shoulders. It was difficult to tell how long Itachi had already been sat there for, but she knew he wasn't actually reading like he appeared to be doing so. The scroll laid out on the table hadn't moved once, never unravelling any further than what it already was, and she wondered if he was perplexed by whatever he was reading or simply lost in thought.

No words were spoken after their disagreement earlier that evening and it left a bitter taste in her mouth. What was she supposed to do, though? Just one look at Itachi's body language screamed that he didn't want to talk – even now, he was hardly showing any signs of wanting to be in her presence and just like he seemed to be with the scroll, Sakura was at a loss as to what she was supposed to do at that point.

Did she try starting up the conversation? Was it worth reaching out to him knowing he didn't want to talk?

"Your sleeping habits – or lack thereof – are becoming a cause for concern," he spoke up before she had the chance to deliberate any further.

Yes, Sakura supposed they were. She hadn't slept more than four hours a night in weeks and it was surely going to take its toll on her soon enough.

Too comfortable to bother getting up (and not wanting to disturb Kyo), she merely shifted to look over at Itachi properly, offering a simple, weary sigh of, "You don't sleep either."

His silence made it obvious that she had him there but Sakura didn't have it in her to gloat or feel victorious. Not when the tension between them caused her stomach to curl so horrifically, their disagreement (she refused to call it an argument) hanging heavily in the air like the evidence of Naruto's bordering on hostile stomach after an evening of binging on ramen.

It was after several minutes that stretched out for an eternity that Itachi finally rolled his scroll back up, though didn't make a sound while clearing up after himself. She shifted awkwardly when the silence resumed once more before burying her face into Kyo's fur, mentally thanking him for not minding her seeking comfort from him as he tried to sleep.

"I won't make you talk about it if you don't want to," Sakura said with a sigh just as Itachi settled into bed, keeping herself curled around Kyo. "But please don't try to make out like I'm being irrational when I bring these kinds of issues up with you. I'm trained to notice changes in my surroundings and in people's countenances – it can be the difference between life and death."

She suspected that to be one of the two major issues she had with their disagreement – the pitiful attempts of gaslighting, in a sense, as he tried to imprint on her that there was nothing to be worried about. That she was making something out of nothing despite the irrefutable tension in the air. That and the fact it was one of her friends he was at odds with. It was something she would never tolerate.

Sakura wanted to say the past few hours of silence allowed them both to go over the disagreement with a more rational mind. The more she looked at it, however, the more miniscule holes she noticed poking through on what seemed like such a simple disagreement.

And Itachi proved her suspicions when he next spoke.

"…I'm not used to being so easily read," Itachi eventually murmured, though wouldn't look her way. Instead, his eyes remained locked on the ceiling, brow slowly furrowing. "I'm sorry for becoming defensive."

At least he realised the issue, Sakura thought with a weary sigh. Had he brushed over his reaction to her calling him out, then… Honestly, she wasn't sure where that would leave them. While she wasn't saying he was entirely at fault (she could admit that she should have handled the situation with a more level head and less offensively), the way he responded only exacerbated the mess.

If he was jealous, then it was okay to admit to that. Although her interactions with Gaara were no different to any other friend she had, Sakura would do her utmost to understand and accommodate his feelings, especially if it was her actions that was causing him upset of any kind. If she was doing something that hurt him, then she wanted them to be comfortable enough to discuss it.

"I rarely see you with your friends, given how busy we are individually and as a couple," he surprised her by continuing after a lengthy pause. "Even with the stress of the situation with the medics, I can't help but notice how at ease you appear. You're practically glowing."

Gut instinct had Sakura inwardly cringing because she knew he was going to deliver a sucker punch of a question or implication at any moment now. She could tell from the almost wary pause in his speech, the sound of his deep inhale making her uneasy. It felt like he was hesitant to continue, or straight up didn't want to.

"Most noticeable is Sabaku no Gaara's ease when conversing with you. At least until my intrusion and you introducing me as your husband." Her heart sunk at the words. It was obvious where he was going next and it made it harder to hear when Itachi still wouldn't look at her as he softly asked, "Is he where your life was naturally heading?"

…He wasn't jealous, Sakura realised sadly.

He felt guilty.

Shutting down the question outright without giving it any consideration was insulting to him, and Sakura vehemently refused to invalidate his feelings like that. However, the question prompted her to truly consider not only her actions, but Gaara's too. It was a lot to think about.

With their marriage being arranged and wholly out of their control, it was only natural to have insecurities about how the other's life could have gone, or to feel partly to blame for taking those options and freedom away. Part of her often wondered how Itachi's love life could have gone, though she supposed she felt more at ease due to his admittance of accepting an arranged marriage his whole life. He never allowed himself to indulge in romantic relationships of any kind because of it.

With herself, however, she'd admitted to going on dates and exploring that part of the world. She could even admit that at one point (after growing comfortable with one another, of course), she'd briefly seen Gaara in that light too.

Offering Kyo a kiss to the top of his head, she gently shifted in the bed so that she could offer Itachi her undivided attention. "This is going to sound like a copout," Sakura told him apologetically and sighed. "But… I didn't know where my romantic life was heading before you. I always prioritised where I was going professionally and never really gave it any serious thought, you know? If I felt a connection, then I tested the waters, but I never went out of my way."

The silence that met her had Sakura wondering if he too believed the response to be a copout, and it had her sighing again.

"I went on dates, and as I told you during our mission, I've done stuff with a few people I liked," she admitted with little caution, for they'd promised to always be open and understanding of one another. Sitting up and crossing her legs before herself, she considered her husband until he copied her example and sat up, meeting her eye steadily. "Sexually, nothing has ever happened with Gaara-kun."

"Romantically?"

Romantically… "I don't know. You know I'm open with my close friends – you saw it today with Ino and Rin-san." Shrugging in a show of uncertainty, she offered him a minute frown and said, "I never really considered that he could have developed feelings somewhere down the line – that's what you're concerned about, right?"

"Partially," he murmured his confession and folded his hands between his crossed legs, quietly assessing her features for a few moments. "I get the impression that he views you as more than a friend."

"I can approach him about it, if that would make you feel comfortable?" she suggested, though admittedly didn't like the thought of bringing up such a sensitive subject. As close as she and Gaara had become and as comfortable as they were with digging at each other or winding the other up, she knew love and anything surrounding that subject was a hard limit for him.

Itachi softly shook his head and sighed once more. "I don't want you to jeopardise any of your friendships. I know how deeply you care for all of your friends."

There was that selfless, kind nature she truly was beginning to adore, Sakura thought with a warming heart. Despite how it made him feel, he didn't want to cause any conflict between her and Gaara.

But she wouldn't let him push aside his own feelings for her.

How exactly could she go about fixing the problem they were having, though?

"I can't change how someone else feels," Sakura eventually managed to tell him, hesitating to go on as she carefully considered her thoughts. "However, if Gaara-kun shows any signs of having feelings for me or does the unexpected and dares to make any kind of move, then trust that I'll put him in his place."

His smile was small but warm and she returned it softly when he leaned closer to press a single kiss to her forehead, murmuring, "I do trust you."

It should have relieved her to hear such honest words. She should have had her secret mission in mind and cheered herself on for gaining his trust so early.

Instead, the admission broke her heart.

Itachi didn't try to stop her as she woke before dawn and dressed soundlessly for the hellish morning she had planned, although his weary sigh screamed his reluctance of accepting her leaving. But that didn't matter. It couldn't.

She had a group of negligent medics to whip back into line.

Crawl spaces were nifty and Sakura slipped into the one to the left of their room, senses stretching out to ensure her plan would go undisturbed. Only when certain there was no one hanging around to interfere, or any of the medics being awake to alert the others, did Sakura shut her eyes in concentration and raised a hand to make a simple hand sign, channelling her chakra effortlessly.

After all, she was originally a genjutsu user.

The genjutsu that blanketed the room of medics was suffocating just as she hoped it to be, and she was ruthless while ensnaring them all into petrifying visions of themselves being left for dead on gurneys. Warnings chimed deafeningly and flashing lights signifying a code blue reverberated in their minds to disorientate them, and Sakura didn't miss the collective terrified gasps. Had she not particularly cared for others staying at the inn, she would have had them crying and screaming to appease the more sadistic side of herself. Alas, they had to keep what happened top secret, so she paralysed their real bodies.

In the genjutsu, she saw them all begging for mercy, sobbing as they pleaded with somebody – anybody – to save them. But all they heard in return was that same constant warning bell of a code blue until one by one, they each began to flatline. Sakura left the mouthiest one for last, leaving them trapped just a few moments longer until their passing in the genjutsu brought them back to the real world.

And then she did it again and again and again, only, she took a leaf out of Kakashi's brutal book of training and had them picturing their loved ones on the operating tables to create an even crueller impact. They had no choice but to watch helplessly as they each succumbed to their injuries (or in the next one, even worse as they poured their hearts and chakra into desperately trying to save their lives but never managing to do so), the medics who stood in the ICU seemingly deaf to their plight and begs to save the lives of those they loved. They couldn't hear a damn thing and remained notably invested in their pointless conversations, staring through the negligent medics whenever they happened to glance their way.

It wasn't until the room was filled with their quiet sobbing and pants for breath that Sakura finally backed off and returned to her room, ignoring the pang of unease that naturally came in conjunction with torturing another. She demanded herself to remain strong, to be cold, because they had to know that their actions were inexcusable. They had to experience the paralysing fear and gut-wrenching grief they potentially bestowed upon others.

There was no judgement from her husband as he accepted her in his arms once more, nose nuzzling into her hair and allowing Sakura to release a shaky, uneasy exhale in the safety and understanding of his embrace. She soaked in his comfort, preparing herself for the day of hell she would be delivering.

Being a voice for those who were overlooked, Sakura reminded herself while subconsciously holding Itachi just that little bit tighter when her mind unwillingly strayed to the idea of it being him on that operating table just as she was about to fall asleep, inhaling his scent like she was committing it to memory.

Standing for what was right.

"Holy shit, Forehead," Ino gushed under her breath on the way to the communal dining hall at their inn. Briefly touching Sakura's elbow discreetly to tell her to slow down, they did so simultaneously, attentions focused on the sluggish room. "You really are a sadist. I heard them crying for hours."

It wasn't meant maliciously or in an edgy sort of way, and she didn't take it as such. Rather, she took it as encouragement and Sakura maintained that calm mask her shishou often donned while facing difficult meetings, reminding herself who she was fighting for as the faces of those she cared for flashed in her mind.

That patient the other day seriously would have died had she not been present and every time Sakura thought about him, laying brokenly on that operating table, bleeding out and potentially leaving a family behind should he pass, she felt that resolve strengthening. He deserved better. His family deserved better. They all deserved better.

And they sure as hell were going to get better.

"Good morning, everyone," Sakura spoke up cheerily, her smile unnoticeably forced and radiant (she knew Ino saw through it considering the rolling of her eyes, but that didn't bother her). "How are you all feeling?"

Accusatory glares from the negligent medics were instantly noted not only by herself, but Ino also and she appreciated the blonde's disapproving expression but notably silent response. If she intervened on her behalf, Sakura knew she would look incompetent. No, she wouldn't allow anybody to fight her battles for her. She was the captain. She would deal with them.

She headed to the front of the room and faced them all, offering nods and smiles when those who'd been able to sleep peacefully through the night responded favourably. It warmed her heart to hear their sheepish admittances of judging Suna too harshly, because despite the fact they were all sharing, they'd slept soundly. Some even expressed how excited they were to go out and explore.

Using that as her starting point, Sakura went over the rules of their stay and stressed the importance mostly through expressions and secret gestures, just in case they offended the owners of the inn. Then, more sincerely since it was a fact and not opinion, she reminded her medics that Suna followed a completely different justice system than what they had back in Konoha.

"So, remember to be respectful," Sakura announced and set her hands on her hips, eyes searching through the group to make sure everyone was listening. "I can't butt in to save any of you if you get on the wrong side of someone – to do so could land us in even greater trouble."

"What if we're unsure of their customs?" questioned one of the younger medics, his brows knitting together. If she wasn't mistaken, then he was recently qualified and untrained as a shinobi, meaning the likelihood of him ever stepping foot in Suna before the exchange was slim to none.

"Then ask," she replied simply, smiling. "It's okay to be unsure – the people of Suna would rather you asked and properly educated yourself, rather than assume and potentially pick up the wrong parts of their culture that aren't open for our usage." Happy to see their understanding and acceptance, she continued briefly and added, "This exchange program is all about opening ourselves up to Suna and vice versa. They know we're not well-versed with their ways, just as the Suna-nin who have gone to Konoha will be at a loss when they get there. It's all about working together."

As long as her medics (anyone from Konoha really, but she was responsible for those in front of her) understood the rules and respected them, Sakura had no issues, and she felt a part of herself relaxing seeing the sincerity of their expressions. Of course, that didn't really apply to those she'd tortured just a handful of hours ago, their accusatory stares not lessening in the slightest, but oh well.

Taking a few moments to allow everyone the chance to talk about what they had planned for that day, Sakura found herself basking in the overall mood of the room (even with the negligent bunch). This was exactly what Tsunade had always wanted both within their own village and with allies. Comradery, peace, happiness.

She would make it happen in Konoha too.

Deciding to leave the business talk for now to allow everyone to continue enjoying themselves, she slid into the seat beside Ino's and dug into her breakfast.

Tomorrow she would get stuck into business. The time would give her the chance to go over her plans and switch things around, starting with new leaders for the groups. Besides, what was one day to kick back and enjoy the change in scenery? To familiarise themselves with the village they would be spending the next month in?

"So, where's Itachi-san?" asked Ino between bites. "I don't think I saw him this morning."

"Hiding after your antics yesterday," she teased, then rolled her eyes at the blonde's delighted snickering. "He's meeting with his group to give them the same talk."

"About that. Shouldn't he be staying at the same inn as his group?"

Sakura shrugged at the question. "Kakashi-sensei and his group are sharing the same inn as Itachi's. Besides, I was assigned my own room due to being married. It only makes sense for my husband to share with me."

Dismissing the glares that continued to be shot her way was considerably easier when Sakura focused on the positives of that morning – she could tell said dismissal aggravated the medics further but still, she refused to acknowledge them. The chatter that flowed easily from the others silenced their mutters of disdain and she warmed at how homely it all felt, like they were simply on a retreat or even a family vacation rather than there for duty.

"Take care of yourselves out there," she felt the need to unnecessarily remind them, offering a warm smile and wave on their way out. "Remember the rules and don't forget it's okay to ask!"

"Sakura-senpai."

Oh?

Glancing over her shoulder and sensing Ino also coming to a stop in her leaving, Sakura asked blandly, "What is it?"

It wasn't the entire group from the ICU, she noticed instantly. Only ten of them. While the others' absence was disheartening, she didn't allow it to show as Sakura focused on the genuine emotions coming from the others. Their bloodshot eyes and uneasy stances as they looked between themselves at her cold manner told her she'd already made an impact with these ten.

"We don't want to make excuses," one of them told her and Sakura recognised the younger woman as one of the few who'd only recently received her license. Damn, Tsunade would be hardest on them since in the blonde's mind, they had absolutely no excuse considering they'd just learned everything and sat their exams. "What we did was inexcusable."

Sakura turned to acknowledge them fully, but it was Ino who demanded, "So why did you do it? Most shinobi possess a fear of coming to the hospital after all we've seen. Why the hell would you give them more reason to fear us?"

However, that was where she held up her hand and shook her head, reminding them, "This isn't a private setting." Glancing to the ten medics, she tipped her chin towards the stairs and ordered, "Follow me to my room. We can talk freely there."

The journey was filled with their trepidation, and it worried her noticing the way some of them cautiously kept their shoulders well checked, flinching whenever they heard the sounds of a door opening or closing.

Clearly, the newly licensed medics were being shoved around by the higher ups, which only quadrupled Sakura's concerns of their negatively influencing the new recruits she was hoping to rake in that year – or in future.

"They're scared," Ino's voice filtered into her mind, and she frowned, mentally nodding. "What the hell is going on, Sakura?"

"I don't know," she reluctantly admitted through the telepathic connection. "But I'm determined to find out."

Kyo was stalking around her room upon arrival, his golden gaze wide and suspicious as he leaped onto the windowsill to try and give himself a height advantage, tail swishing agitatedly. Not a single movement was missed by the Maine Coon and Sakura didn't fail to see the apprehension in her medics' stances as they filtered into the room and remained close to the door, clearly unwilling to intrude further in Kyo's domain.

Her best friend was the only one daring enough to get closer to Kyo, sighing as she came to his side and leaned back against the wall. Blue eyes drifted to the window and focused on something in the distance, narrowing fractionally before returning to the group before them just as Sakura came to stand in front of them all.

"So," she started, eyebrow raising. "Start explaining yourselves."

Itachi had ensured her that their room wasn't bugged, and that any potential crawl spaces were unusable should someone attempt to listen in somehow. She trusted his assurances wholly but just in case someone was trying to intrude, glanced over in Ino's direction and nodded her thanks once the blonde wordlessly assured her that they were truly alone. Nobody could slip through her senses.

"A few here truly were busy, Sakura-senpai," the same young medic from minutes before informed her. "They were providing care or checking vitals for the others on the unit or retrieving test results."

Plausible, although she wasn't about to accept that right off the bat. She would have Shizune investigate afterwards. "The rest of you?"

"They told us that you were there to handle it," she informed her reluctantly, head bowing with genuine shame. She knew it was genuine due to Ino discreetly nodding, expression forcefully smooth as she fought against whatever she was seeing. "That we'd only be getting in your way."

Holy shit.

"We didn't want to be a burden," another told her and frowned deeply, dimples showing in her chin. "They said you've revoked licenses for less."

Holy shit.

"They're telling the truth, Forehead," came Ino's uneasy mental words. "Those guys really are working against you."

Why?

"I never want to make another patient or their families feel that way," the first medic cried helplessly and Sakura felt guilt explode in her gut witnessing the classic signs of trauma. Full body tremors had the younger woman unable to control her voice, the cracks and stammers squeezing her heart tightly. "W-We didn't… We d-don't…!"

Out of pure instinct to soothe her comrade, Sakura stepped forward and eased the woman teetering on the edge of a full breakdown into a seated position on the edge of her bed. She then knelt before her, hands remaining firm on her wrists, eyes apologetic but reassuring as they met hers.

"Breathe with me," she instructed gently.

It took a few minutes for the younger medic to regain control of her own breathing, the tears taking thrice as long to come to a stop. The rest were better composed but still struggling, Sakura came to realise with a heavy heart, and she damned herself for failing to look underneath the underneath.

Like herself many years ago, many were easily coerced and driven by their needs to succeed. It opened them up to being manipulated by the seemingly all knowing, more experienced older medics who should have been guiding and supporting them. They'd trusted their elders.

"I'm going to assign you guys a new room," she assured them once they were settled, though her hands remained on the other woman's arms to keep her grounded. Those shakes had yet to subside and her pulse was still erratic, and Sakura knew from past experiences that the fear coursing through her veins wasn't so easily dismissed. It'd taken her weeks to recover from Kakashi's brutal genjutsu. "And I promise you, we'll get to the bottom of this."

Surprising her, Kyo leapt the seven feet of space between the window and the bed to come and sit by their sides, the bed giving a noticeable shake at his heavy landing. Then, he only further surprised her with his thoughts that drifted through their bond. He assured her he would lend a hand (or paw, she supposed), that he was willing to venture outside of the room to work on his spying abilities.

"They won't get away with wronging you or our patients," Sakura promised fiercely.

"Sakura-senpai?"

Nodding once to Ino as she escorted the others back downstairs, Sakura gently closed the door to and offered a small, apologetic smile to the medic. Although evidently gathering her bearings, it was obvious she was still unsteady.

"What is it…?"

"Iku," she told her sheepishly and ducked her head, cheeks flushing.

"Sorry, Iku-chan," Sakura murmured. Scratching her cheek self-consciously, she told her, "I should know that by now."

Shaking her head to show it was okay, she dived straight into what was bothering her and said, "I don't want you or Shizune-senpai to think I'm weak-willed by all that's happened or by…" Inhaling a deep, shuddery breath, Iku gestured to the bed, barely even able to find the words to describe what happened. "…that. I'm not usually so…"

Similar to how Kakashi had done so for her many times in the past, Sakura placed a comforting hand to her junior's shoulder and smiled once more, assuring her, "We don't. It's easy to become overwhelmed in our profession, though it does concern me that none of you thought to approach either of us about what was happening."

The shame clung to the air heavily enough for Kyo to return to their sides, winding himself through Sakura's legs. His tail wrapped around her calf several times before he seemed to realise it wasn't her feeling so down on herself, warming her heart and easing any lasting suspicions as he gave Iku the same treatment to try and soothe her nerves. His purring was loud and comforting and Sakura felt her shoulders dropping in response.

"Better yet, you guys should have gone to Hokage-sama if you truly believed we were abusing our power," Sakura told her earnestly, frowning. "The hospital is supposed to be a safe environment for patients and staff, hence why we have the anonymous whistle blowing service."

"People are scared, Sakura-senpai," Iku responded quietly, weakly. "I trained to become a medic solely to provide care for my ill father."

…And after witnessing all that she had, Iku had lost trust in the hospital, just as Sakura knew people would.

Not only that, but her genjutsu purposely targeted their greatest fears: losing their loved ones. Having an ill relative (especially if said relative's illness caused a gradual decline or was full blown terminal) meant that those scenarios were already playing around in a person's mind, and her genjutsu would have cracked down on them. It would have multiplied that fear.

That was why Iku was more affected than the others.

"I am so, so sorry, Iku-chan," she apologised sincerely.

But again, she shook her head, saying, "Don't be. I needed the wakeup call, Sakura-senpai. The path I was on was… I was so blinded by my fear of getting on the wrong side of you and Shizune-senpai, just in case it had a negative effect on my father's care."

Why were the others spreading those kinds of vicious lies? Had it been happening for long, or only recently? "How long have they been telling people these things?"

"I'm not sure about the rest, but I heard rumours during my residency," Iku murmured, warily glancing to the door. "At first I felt more determined to prove myself to you, but then once I earned my license a couple of months ago, they started opening up to me more and telling me someone else was fired for upsetting you."

A couple of months ago.

Shit!

"Thank you, Iku-chan," she said and gave another shoulder squeeze before opening the door, silently telling her she was dismissed. "Please, if you hear anything else, come to me."

"Sakura-senpai? Before I go…"

"Hm?"

"Don't trust them," Iku whispered fiercely, the determination and fear in her eyes filling Sakura's stomach with lead. "They're planning something after what happened this morning."

Kyo growled in response and startled the younger medic, but once she realised the growl wasn't directed at her, Iku gave Sakura one last worried glance before ducking out of the room and rushing to hers just down the hall, no doubt collecting her belongings before the others returned.

Hell no.

Like the lies and the neglect wasn't bad enough, but they were also dragging her name through the mud and bullying the new medics into following their wrong actions.

She was going to crack down harder on them.

But first, she seriously needed to report back to Shizune and Tsunade with her findings while she was alone.

Summoning Katsuyu was effortless on her part though she swiftly stepped between them when Kyo reacted negatively to the sudden intrusion on his territory, apologising profusely to the ninneko for failing to warn him of her intentions. Still suspicious, Kyo sunk further back into the room with his fur standing on end and pupils dilated to show his dislike, never taking his eyes off the small portion of Katsuyu's body for a second. Luckily, the slug didn't seem to mind and knew she was summoned for a reason, so remained professional despite the potential danger.

"I'm sorry, Katsuyu-sama," Sakura informed her summon and sighed. "Kyo is still learning and I failed to warn him about how I summon you."

Her tentacles dipped with what she knew to be forgiveness by now and Katsuyu slithered further back to grant Kyo more space, wisely always keeping an eye on him. "Do not worry, Sakura-chan. It is only natural that we be wary of unfamiliar beings."

She smiled her thanks. "I need to report to Tsunade-sama and Shizune-senpai about my findings. Please can you open communications by reverse summoning to them?"

"Of course," she assured.

Silence ensued for the next couple of moments and during that time, Sakura approached Kyo and crouched before him to once more apologise for taking him by surprise. Fortunately, he didn't seem overly mad at her, although there was a single, annoyed hiss that told her his pride was wounded. Sakura huffed in response and dropped to her behind, holding out a hand and waiting until he was ready to gift him ample affection.

"What is it, Sakura?"

She turned to face Katsuyu at the sound of Tsunade's voice coming through, knowing to get straight to the point as she informed her shishou, "Ten of them approached me – recently qualified, scared and manipulated."

"The same happened to me earlier," came Shizune's uneasy voice. "I take it they told you about the rumours?"

"Just rumours?" she repeated, aggravated because they were more than just rumours at that point. "I'm afraid it's more than just rumours, Shizune-senpai. These guys are being bullied into believing they're going to be fired if they so much as look at us the wrong way."

"What?" they both demanded in unison.

Good, Sakura thought. She wasn't the only one unnerved. "I had one medic in particular – Iku-chan – terrified her ill father was going to be on the receiving end of our ire. How many have been manipulated like that?"

There was a low, harsh curse before Tsunade demanded, "Did you interrogate them about the incident in ICU?"

Sighing, she admitted, "After reprimanding them during our travels here, I found that they showed herd mentality, which now makes sense considering how scared some of them are. So, I took it a step further and used genjutsu on them and had them seeing themselves in the patient's position, or as the patient's family."

Shizune's response was quiet and empathetic as she murmured, "Hence Iku-chan's admission."

"She's terrified," Sakura told them guiltily. "Partly because of my genjutsu, but more so because of the older medics. Tsunade-shishou, I…" Taking a moment to rake in her composure as she'd been taught to, she told her in no uncertain terms, "This group is a liability to the hospital. Upon our return, I feel it may be in our best interest – in the hospital's best interest – to suspend them."

Knowing her shishou, Tsunade would be weighing the pros and cons of their rash actions. The cons massively outweighed the pros and it was only within a matter of seconds that she agreed, muttering, "Understood and agreed."

However, Shizune interjected swiftly and reminded them, "There's no point having them working for the next month, especially during such a crucial time. We should act now and begin formal investigations to prevent them from finding loopholes or excuses."

A good point. But… "We can't lose face in front of Kazekage-sama," Sakura argued calmly and sat at the foot of her bed, frowning thoughtfully. "He's put a surprising amount of trust in me this year."

"All the more reason to speak with him about this," she countered. "Kazekage-sama will value the honesty and your intervention to prevent his own medics being corrupted."

Great. How the hell did she approach such a subject with the Kazekage, of all people? It screamed incompetence that it came at such a time during the year and Sakura knew that no matter which way she spun it, he was going to have reservations now. Like anyone else, he would lose a fraction of his trust in their medics. Like herself, the Kazekage would be wary, questioning if they'd found all corrupt, negligent medics.

"And the medics here now?" Sakura questioned in a sigh.

"I will send ANBU to escort them back to the village," Tsunade informed her. "You have three days to separate the manipulated from the manipulators, Sakura. From there, it will be your responsibility – as it will be Shizune's – to steer them back onto the right path using whatever means necessary."

How troublesome.

Still, it was a step in the right direction, and she felt a brief spark of hope. "Understood, Tsunade-sama."

"I will keep you updated during the process," Tsunade added with a weary sigh, causing a pang of concern to shoot through her. So much was happening that it was bound to start weighing her shishou down and she couldn't help but fret over her health. "However, after you have done your part, leave the rest to us. You have enough on your plate."

True as that may be, she didn't want to add to Tsunade's stresses. "A-Are you sure, Tsunade-sama? I don't mind helping–"

"By all means, question those who are staying with you to get all sides of the story and report any findings back to me, but we need this exchange program to go smoothly. We can't risk the Kazekage losing faith in us."

Ah, but how was Itachi going to take her stepping back from the investigating after requesting his help? After promising she would do all that was in her power to advocate for his clansmen?

Naturally, the biggest concern was the Kazekage calling off the exchange program or their alliance being brought into question, when it'd taken years to rebuild their trust. That had to be the main concern.

Moreover, questioning Tsunade's choices further was essentially undermining her and questioning her authority – the fastest way to piss her off.

Sakura simply wished it didn't come at a cost of potentially disappointing Itachi.

"Yes, Tsunade-sama."

So much for a fun day exploring Suna. Gods, she couldn't wait to join the others for a drink later that day.

"I'm really sorry, Itachi," she told him earnestly and sighed. "Tsunade-sama said I can still investigate those who are here, but she wants to start sooner rather than later."

"It makes sense," came his quiet assurance but she managed to catch the brief, disappointed furrowing of his eyebrows before he could mask it. "Although I do question whether they will find enough evidence to avoid claims of unfair dismissal or treatment."

It was a valid concern – one she was also worried about. Rushing into it was impractical and in the long run, potentially damaging to their case. They deserved better than that. They deserved better than some half-assed investigation that was being rushed due to worrying over the negligent medics finding loopholes. She couldn't understand–

They were onto Tsunade.

Shit. Yet again, Sakura had failed to look underneath the underneath.

Her shishou had her suspicions on what was happening in the hospital – said as much from day one. Spies were everywhere when it concerned their Hokage due to the council wishing to keep her on a tight leash. Somehow, they were always in the know and always came to Tsunade with their grievances on matters that were not publicly known.

Somehow, the council caught wind of the situation with the medics. That was why she was acting so rashly now, to nip any rebuttals in the bud before they obtained any real weight behind them.

"I'm going to keep investigating," Sakura announced suddenly. "Including the ones being sent back to the village."

"Do you think that is a wise decision?"

She raised an eyebrow at the question though soon turned to grab her weapons pouch, attaching it to her hip while saying, "Didn't you hear? I have three days before ANBU get here."

ANBU possessed a wide range of jutsu, including teleportation jutsu that was similar but not quite the same as Yellow Flash's abilities. More importantly, if it was such a rush, then why not send the guard itself? The guard capable of using their Yondaime's jutsu? Thanks to not only Team Minato's presence, but Naruto's also, it wouldn't have been impossible to make the jump in a matter of minutes, although it certainly would have been exhausting for the guard.

Each of the Yondaime's students (and Naruto) possessed a specially marked kunai in remembrance of their late sensei, one Sakura knew they carried with them at all times and especially on missions. Tsunade knew that too. She'd used said kunai and the guard to teleport all kinds over the years.

"Rather than the guard," Itachi noted. Sighing, he lowered his head and surprised her with a ghost of a smile. "Forgive me for failing to see–"

"Nope. Not accepting it," she shot back playfully. "I like seeing this human side to you too much to let you apologise for it." Approaching at his stunned expression, Sakura pressed a kiss to his cheek and smiled warmly. "Come on, dear husband. We have work to do."

For most of the day, the fifteen purposely negligent medics remained clumped together and it was during their spying that they found evidence of their coercing the others. They tailed the group for a total of seven hours before everyone retired to the inn for the evening, choosing to spend the final meal of the day together.

Sakura was relieved to notice Ino taking Iku under her wing when the younger woman entered the communal dining hall, though didn't fail to notice how the others responded to her blatant changing sides. Try as they might, they couldn't all hide their disbelief and aggravation, but Sakura offered a discreet nod of approval to Iku and the others who were bullied and lied to when they stood strong.

As he promised he would, Kyo remained close and repeatedly swiped towards Sakura like he was begging for food, though she soon came to realise it was whenever he picked up on her name being said. He swiped at her a total of twenty-nine times. She was surprised she hadn't started sneezing yet.

"Here."

"You're spoiling him," Sakura warned her husband gently, head shaking at the small dish placed down for Kyo.

Keeping himself lowered like he was more interested in petting Kyo as he wolfed down the scraps with small grunts and purrs, his hair shielded his features, allowing only Sakura to hear his under the breath words of, "Remember some of these medics are trained shinobi also. It is suspicious having Kyo respond to your name and nothing else. It's important that you cover for his lack of stealth during training, to protect him more than anything."

She… hadn't considered that. When Itachi straightened up once more, she offered a warmer smile and said, "Thank you. We know his ten bellies appreciate that."

Thank you for teaching me, was what she really meant and was relieved to see that Itachi understood.

"Are you still attending your outing tonight?" her husband asked.

She only briefly faltered at the ever so slightly louder voice since it was obvious to her that he wanted their conversation to be overheard. What was he hoping for, though? That they would bitch about her once out of the immediate area? For them to plan some kind of ambush for her tipsy return? Without a doubt, Itachi was planning to spy on them, though Sakura couldn't imagine too much would be shared in her absence.

"I doubt Naruto will spare me if I don't," she responded with a roll of her eyes.

Another swipe.

"Do you have any plans for the evening?" Sakura then asked.

"I will likely be with my own group to discuss our plans for the program."

Sensing anger filtering through her connection with Kyo had Sakura forcibly remaining calm. Nonchalantly, she swept her hair back and off her shoulders, sparing a glance at the entire room and noticing that she was being watched. That quickly changed when she made direct eye contact and raised a challenging eyebrow, but it didn't stop the odd heart palpitation as endless scenarios shot through her mind.

Sakura knew that the older women in the cluster of medics were a problem, recalling how they'd argued with her without hesitating even while in front of others. They hadn't cared about undermining her or trying to make Sakura seem incompetent, like she couldn't control her subordinates. As she'd suspected: they posed a risk of manipulating the others. Not just manipulating but intimidating too.

They were definitely going to challenge her at some point.

But that genjutsu would be child's play if they dared to try their luck.

"You made it."

"Of course," Sakura responded to Gaara with a smile and took the available seat beside Sasuke. "It's been so long since we all hung out."

"That's because some of us can't resist changing entire landscapes after being challenged," muttered Kankuro. Leaning back in his seat in the booth, he raised a single eyebrow and looked between Naruto and Gaara in clear warning. "Don't be pushing it this time."

Despite what Temari said the day before about it being a quiet place, the bar was busy, and it seemed they were lucky to have such a large booth as many were left standing at the bar with their drinks. Sakura didn't doubt that the area being free for their use was mainly down to Gaara's intimidating presence. He remained at the head of the table with his arms folded over his chest, however she knew that even the absence of his gourd wouldn't put anyone at ease. Not when all he needed was a small amount of his own sand to manipulate more.

It was a relatively lively atmosphere filled with the sounds of cheering, talking and music – even with Naruto's general loudness their table was certainly the quietest there as they talked amongst themselves and sipped at their drinks, filling each other in on all they'd missed. The majority of the punters were shinobi with clear plans to unwind for the evening and Sakura was unable to hide her happy smile upon noticing Konoha's uniform spotted around the place.

"Do you guys remember the first exchange program?" Sakura questioned fondly while looking back to their group.

"Everyone was on edge," snickered Naruto. His hand came to the back of his head to give it a sheepish scratch, eyes shutting. "Nobody really knew how to interact with each other."

But they'd eventually learned how to nurture the forged bond to create something more meaningful and Sakura hoped that her shishou was able to see them too – no, not just see but enjoy it all too. It was all down to her perseverance and tackling the council when they attempted to stand in her way. Her kindness and determination to share that same strength that brought Konoha away from the verge of collapse was what saved Suna from the same fate.

The council were eventually swayed by the darker implications of Suna being indebted to them now, in conjunction to their knowing exactly what they'd be up against should Suna turn on them. If it happened, then Konoha knew they'd crush them in an instant – they were on completely different levels. However, Sakura refused to focus on that part. She hoped and prayed and truly, deeply believed that wasn't her shishou's intentions.

"We'll soon have everyone on edge again with our demonstration," chuckled Temari, empty sake dish returning to the table with a demanding thud. It was with a sigh that Kankuro refilled it for her. "It'll be good to let loose."

"What did I do to deserve such a sadistic sister?" Kankuro complained in a low mutter, one his dear sister unfortunately heard. In response, her hand found its way to the back of his head with enough force to throw him forward.

Sakura raised an intrigued eyebrow at the more defined muscles of her biceps, only growing more excited when she spotted the new callouses on her knuckles too. "You've been training."

"Of course," she snorted haughtily. "Women can't afford to be weak."

She raised her glass to that, smirking. "Damn right we can't."

They downed their drinks with Temari's dish returning to the table first, and Sakura sat back in her seat comfortably, returning her attention to the positive atmosphere. It was exactly what she needed after such a troubling day. Naruto's gushing about their fight worked for getting them all hyped up, including Sasuke and Gaara in their own reserved ways, and she found herself throwing out more trash talk the more they drank – they all did. It wasn't until Naruto was challenging them all to drinking contests that Sakura even realised how riled up they all were and in that moment, witnessing the blond swaying and succumbing to his own idiocy, she came to the conclusion that their fight would be a bloodbath.

All six of them were itching to prove their worth and show off their new skills. So rare for them to catch up, there was always something up their sleeves to show off and Sakura couldn't wait. It'd be fun to test where she was now with Itachi's relentless training.

"What about you, Sakura?"

Blinking at the sudden attention that tried to drag her out of her tipsy haze, she asked lamely, "Huh?"

"Missions," pushed Gaara, snorting at her empty-headedness. "Naruto was complaining about a lack of missions for your team."

Oh.

Whether it was down to Itachi's words or the alcohol lowering his sandy guards, Sakura couldn't help but take note of the knowing glint in Gaara's gaze as she held it in contemplative silence. While tipsy herself, she liked to believe she was still clearheaded enough to see the miniscule signs of interest in whatever she had to say – what made her certain it wasn't just the alcohol toying with her ego was the fact Sasuke seemed to be paying particular interest in their conversation.

Set a boundary, she reminded herself. "Yeah, life's been crazy lately. Between the hospital and matriarchal lessons, I rarely get any downtime, never mind enough time off to go out on a mission."

"Naruto says it's arranged," noted Temari, seeming genuinely sorry for her situation as she pushed an extra dish her way. "That's rough."

Arranged marriages weren't unusual in Suna – the majority of marriages there were arranged, last she'd heard. Was that why Gaara didn't seem to take much notice of the words? Was that why Temari's voice was tinged with pity while discussing it?

"Not really," Sakura assured them with a small smile, shoulders dropping with a careless shrug. At the blonde's frown, she continued and said, "I'll admit, I didn't really have high hopes going into it – nobody wants to be forced into a marriage. However, Itachi's been… Well, the perfect gentleman." Her smile grew slightly, cheeks flushed from a mixture of alcohol and baring her heart to make sure its status was taken seriously. After all, not many batted an eye to infidelity in an arranged marriage and she vehemently refused to open herself up to even being approached in such a way. "I got lucky with marrying him."

"Oh?" hummed Temari. Part of her couldn't blame the other kunoichi for being suspicious: her marriage truly was a rare exception, especially in Suna. "Even though they tried to take away your status as a kunoichi?"

Sakura frowned at that and was well aware of how Naruto was pointedly avoiding eye contact with herself and Sasuke, who was now glaring over at him angrily. Why couldn't he ever keep his damned mouth shut? Why the hell was it even brought up? Unless…

Discreetly, like she was merely sweeping her gaze back to Temari's, she found that Gaara was watching her responses closely. Not so intently that it came across as creepy, but thanks to Itachi's discomforting words, it was definitely with the assumption he would find some kind of sign of her being unhappy.

"I can't go into too many details about that," Sakura assumed though didn't look Sasuke's way for it to be confirmed. Gods, she would have to ask him afterwards if she was imagining all of Gaara's cues. How hadn't she ever noticed them prior to that conversation? "But I'm still an active shinobi and I have no intentions of retiring any time soon. Itachi feels the same way."

It didn't surprise her to witness a flash of concern pulling on Temari's eyebrows, but she was thankful that the blonde didn't push the matter further. Instead, she held up her dish and waited until the rest of them copied her example, the clinks deafening in Sakura's mind and almost completely covering her toast of, "To married life."

Her day was too troubling to have it continue to sour while out with her friends, and Sakura heaved a sigh upon noticing Sasuke sending Gaara a brief glare of warning later into the evening.

And she felt guilty about it.

Why?

Partly because she hadn't truly believed Itachi until they met up for drinks. Partly because she wasn't even sure how to approach such a subject. Partly because it wasn't even like Gaara was being creepy or coming on strong – he looked concerned for her, she'd come to realise after assessing him. As she'd noticed during the awkward conversation regarding her marriage: he was watching for signs of unhappiness. That certainly better explained his unusual request of her to reach out to him if their plans changed, all the while side-eyeing Itachi like he would be the cause.

How had she never noticed his feelings before? Did that make her a careless friend?

An hour or so later while the others were distracted by Naruto's attempts to drink them all under the table and Sakura was turning her head to the side, asking Sasuke in hushed tones with her hair shielding her lips, "You're seeing this too, right?"

"You've only just noticed?" he scoffed. Lowering his voice considerably at her warning glower, Sasuke added, "He's been like this with you ever since the first exchange program."

How the hell hadn't she noticed?

"I'm going to head back to the inn. Early start and all," Sakura announced. Unlike her blond teammate, she knew when to call it a night, particularly when it was obvious things would only progress if she stuck around any longer. "Walk with me, Sasuke-kun?"

He seemed equally relieved to leave though she noticed him lingering for a moment, gaze drifting to Naruto with an air of annoyance. "Oi, dobe–"

"I'll be fine," came their third teammate's cheery response, though Sakura had to admit that it wasn't all that reassuring when accompanied by him nearly falling out of his seat. "Go, go, go!"

Sighing, she looked to the one she knew would always have Naruto's back and smiled with relief when Gaara nodded once, silently promising to make sure he returned safely to his inn.

Navigating their way out of the bar was surprisingly difficult compared to entering, and Sakura snatched Sasuke's sleeve when they were almost separated by a particularly rowdy group. There was no ill will from any of them, just general drunkenness that was more annoying than anything, as it required levels of patience she simply didn't have while intoxicated herself. But when they finally managed to escape, Sakura did so with a momentary stumble at the harsh cold air that threatened to take her out now that her guards were lowered by the alcohol.

"You didn't have to lie back there."

Frowning in confusion, she looked over to find Sasuke had already started to head towards her inn and she rushed after him, blinking away the haze causing her world to spin.

"About my early start?" she questioned lamely. Even while drunk, they stuck to the strict rules of the traditional Suna and maintained a careful distance from one another, keeping their noise to a respectful level. "I really do need to–"

"Not that," Sasuke muttered, sighing. "About Itachi. You don't have to lie about being happy with him."

Did people really believe that she wasn't happy with Itachi? The thought had Sakura frowning more deeply and slowing in her walk, gaze drawn to the emblem on Sasuke's bicep. Granted, she and Itachi were extremely private regarding their relationship and she supposed Sasuke had more than enough reason to believe she wasn't happy being a part of the clan. But Itachi? Unhappy being with Itachi?

Smiling dopily at the thought of her husband, Sakura replied easily, "Not one word of what I said tonight was a lie." He looked to her warily, like he didn't entirely trust the words until whatever expression she was wearing had his eyebrows raising fractionally, a ghost of a smile pulling at his lips. "Itachi really does try his best to make sure I'm happy and comfortable."

"…I'm glad."

She grinned widely. "And the clan's not so bad – well, not all of them," she added swiftly at his disbelieving snort of yeah, right. "We live next door to this really old woman who bakes sweets every morning. It's homely."

Much to her amusement, Sasuke ducked his head just as his gaze started to soften, telling her gruffly, "Good."

Sakura bumped her side to his just as they approached her inn and told him genuinely (admittedly only because the alcohol had loosened her tongue), "I really am happy. How can I not be when married to someone so selfless and considerate?"

"Go sleep it off," he ordered with an eye roll, but Sakura knew she wasn't mistaking the warmth in his expression at her confession.

Kyo greeted her at the doorway and threatened her already unsteady balance by winding himself around her legs as she walked, refusing to be more than a single step away from her during the journey back to her room. It had her muffling her giggles at several instances where he managed to trip her and Sakura had to remind herself repeatedly that others were no doubt already asleep. It was extremely early in the morning, after all. But he was so determined on sticking close by, and the protective edge to his actions only simmered once she made it to their room.

Sakura warmed at the sight of her husband waiting up for her, already dressed down for bed and in the process of tidying their already clean room. Gods, she was going to have to give him something else to focus on. Perhaps something they could both enjoy, even if it meant even less sleep.

But she owed him a humongous apology first, she reminded herself with a firm nod of determination.

"You were right," Sakura groaned and tossed her weapons pouch onto the dresser, fingers running through her hair and giving her scalp a satisfying scratch. "Gaara-kun has a thing for me. He was pissing Sasuke-kun off too with how blatant he was being the more we all drank, hence why we're home pretty early. I didn't–"

"Sakura."

She paused at the seriousness in his expression and in her drunkenness, she believed her husband to be upset with her and she pouted. "I'm sorry for not seeing it sooner–"

Huffing and reassuring Sakura with a gentle kiss to her forehead that had her smiling goofily for a moment, Itachi murmured, "That is not the issue."

"Eh?" she whined, loved up mood dissipating at Kyo's growl of agreement. "What else? Does someone else have a crush on me?"

There was no chuckling, however. No playfulness. Itachi held her gaze with enough concern and frustration to knock her down a peg.

Then, realising she was listening now, Itachi warned her, "They have somehow received notice of Hokage-sama's plans."

Sakura's eyes widened in horror as she crashed back down to reality, because how far did the corruption run at that point? Was someone spying on her shishou? Was Tsunade in danger?

"They are planning to take you out."

Chapter Text

"They are planning to take you out."

Sakura was unable to catch even a wink of sleep that night. She was too busy trying and failing to process all that Itachi heard while spying on the negligent medics.

How the hell did it jump to such…?

Before she sobered up, Sakura wanted to laugh it all off and accuse Itachi of mishearing them. It was a fair possibility – they all made mistakes, especially when as stressed as they were. But shit, she knew he hadn't misheard. The sincerity in his expression, his concern, prevented her from brushing the words off even in her inebriated state. Whatever he heard really had him uneasy (hence his obsessive cleaning when she returned) and it was enough to put her on edge.

People had targeted her in the past. It wasn't exactly a novelty experience. Being the Godaime Hokage's precious apprentice created a heavy target on her back, and while trying to get to said master, they attempted to bulldoze their way through her first. Everyone knew how deeply Tsunade cared for her precious people and how far she would go to protect them.

But it was never anyone within her own village.

The betrayal coursed through her in sickening waves, at times stealing Sakura's breath and leaving her in a numbed state of disbelief.

These were the same medics she'd worked and laughed with. Negligent or not, Sakura had spent years working alongside many of them and it was only recently that she had her eyes opened. That sense of betrayal when it came to the wronged patients was still strikingly raw, and now to top it all off, they were coming after her.

A sigh was her only warning before Itachi was turning onto his side and gently bringing her back against his chest, body warm and inviting while covering hers intimately. Grateful for his comfort, Sakura reached for the arms wrapping around her securely, holding tight and dipping her chin into the crook of the arm under her neck.

"We really should do something about your insomnia," came his quiet words.

All she could offer in return was a pitiful nod, knowing he had a point but not really having any inclination to try and change her sleeping habits as of yet. Instead, Sakura allowed herself a moment of weakness as she basked in the comfort of her husband, banishing all thoughts of the mission from her mind.

Just for now, she thought miserably while snuggling further into him.

"I don't get it," came her eventual weak whisper when the dark thoughts grew too much to keep silent about.

"Sakura…"

"Why?" she questioned as he trailed off. "I don't understand why they're targeting me. What did I do other than stand up for vulnerable patients?"

"You have a target on your back now, both as Hokage-sama's apprentice and as the future matriarch of our clan," Itachi explained wearily. It eased some of the tension in her shoulders when he pressed a tender kiss to the nape of her neck, and Sakura finally shut her aching eyes, relishing the contact. "You mentioned earlier that one of the medics explained these rumours started up – or worsened – around the time of our engagement. I suspect that may contribute to their moving against you."

He wasn't saying it out loud for definite, but the suspicions were obvious and once she picked up on them, Sakura honestly assumed that to be the case also. How could it not be? The issues had arisen after the engagement, just as Itachi stated and now they were turning on her after she'd stood her ground and used her voice for the patients they'd wronged – the Uchiha clan.

Another major concern was their spying on Tsunade. If they were daring enough to try their luck with her, then who was to say how safe her shishou was? Clearly they didn't care about outing themselves at that point – the jig was up. They knew punishment awaited them in Konoha.

What if they went after Tsunade?

Who could they even trust at that point?

Sincerely believing she was going to throw up from a mixture of the alcohol and her crippling anxiety, Sakura pulled away from her husband and sat up. A trembling hand came to cover the down-turning of her unsteady lips and she counted backwards from ten, reeling in as much composure as possible.

Tsunade had her guard. She had Shizune. More importantly, her shishou was not a weak woman and was more than capable of defending herself. It was extremely rare to get anything by Tsunade even when she was absolutely wasted, and with the exchange program being in full swing, more eyes than ever were on their beloved Hokage. Sometimes even Jiraiya returned to the village to join the festivities and he rarely left the blonde's side during them, for they were drinking buddies. They all knew he would die a thousand deaths before anyone harmed his dearest friend. Even after so many years, he loved her.

Even if somehow caught unaware, Tsunade was well protected and anyone who dared to make a move against her would instantly be foiled. Only an idiot would try.

Tsunade was safe for now.

Despite repeating that fact in her mind, Sakura decided that as soon as it was a reasonable hour, she would be summoning Katsuyu to warn Tsunade. Just in case.

Deliberate movement behind her kept Sakura from overreacting to Itachi reaching out to her while she was in deep thought, and she once more leaned back into his touch, releasing a trembling exhale.

"I will alert the other captains in the morning," he informed her quietly. "We need to be on our guard."

"I need to tell Kazekage-sama," Sakura belatedly realised. She rubbed irritably at her face before turning into her husband, dropping her forehead to his awaiting shoulder. "It's going to get rough whether they're trained or not. We need to keep civilian casualty non-existent otherwise the treaty will be at risk."

Itachi nodded in agreement and Sakura was thankful when he eased himself back against the headboard, keeping her against him. He didn't struggle in moving them both and she found herself able to relax in his embrace, the anxiety going down a notch. As though that wasn't enough to comfort her, Kyo sauntered his way back to the bed and leapt up to join them, nestling between them and sharing warmth instantly.

Stroking him distractedly, Sakura murmured, "I've had a week to come to terms with them being corrupt, but still, this…" She trailed off with the hurt evident in her expression, because these people had once been her friends. They'd spent years working together. Could it be the alcohol continuing to leave her system making her as upset as she was? After all, it was a depressant. "Am I being too sentimental?"

"Not at all," came his easy response and he sighed. "It doesn't matter whether you know them or not. Having others targeting you, whether it be because of who you are or what you stand for, hurts. More so when the threat comes from supposed comrades."

The empathy in his tone had Sakura straightening so that she could better assess his features, something in her heart clenching upon noticing the distant look in his eyes. It was obvious his mind was drifting to his memories and for a brief, selfish moment, she felt honoured witnessing the rare vulnerability. Even if it only lasted for their conversation, just for now while they came to terms with a group of their own turning on them, he was letting her in. That careful mask of his was dissipating before her to help her feel less alone.

"I have been treated differently my whole life," confessed Itachi after a few quiet moments, voice soft and filled with acceptance. It was like he'd come to terms with being different a long time ago and she supposed he'd had no other choice. Even now, he was considered a loner and people avoided approaching him. "Even as a child, I was targeted for being the heir of the Uchiha clan – by other villages, by clansmen and by my own classmates. Many of them wanted to test my strength and abilities and grew jealous and hateful whenever I stood up for myself."

There'd been a few guys at the academy like that for Sasuke too, Sakura recalled sadly. For the most part, everyone marvelled at how impressive he was compared to the rest of them, but as Itachi just said: people grew jealous. They detested how effortlessly it seemed to come to him. Sasuke made his point in each practical lesson and even as a kid, was absolutely brutal in putting others in their places. There were a few instances where her teammate was forced to defend himself even now on missions, however they were few and far between.

But then there was her husband. Itachi was a gentle person. No doubt his peers had taken advantage of that and mistook his kindness for weakness – emotional weakness, that was.

"Staying quiet and avoiding confrontation didn't offer much difference either," he told her with a sigh, unknowingly confirming her thoughts. "They believed I thought myself better than them all, and they grew angrier and more relentless."

That explained why Itachi had never played tag before she convinced him to. It explained why he was oftentimes at a loss when it came to date nights and was always so considerate of how he worded his thoughts. Too many times in the past, he'd had what he'd said misconstrued. Even now, the villagers called him odd and an introvert. They continued to assume that he believed himself better than the rest of them and kept their distance. She'd been no different in the beginning.

In reality, he just didn't know how to connect with them.

Gods, it explained so much about her husband's personality, she realised with a sharp pang of regret. That mask of his wasn't indifference or arrogance as she'd originally assumed – he didn't like expressing himself. Maybe he'd forgotten how to. Maybe he was all too aware of how his mind differed from theirs and was hoping to avoid misunderstandings.

"Itachi…" she tried, but her voice failed her. What could she possibly say in that moment? When she'd thought similarly to the others and misunderstood him so unforgivably? Lamely, Sakura whispered, "I'm so sorry."

He came back to her with a minute frown, asking, "What for?"

"For never noticing these things. For being ignorant when I did." Lips turning down at the corners, she turned fully so that they were comfortably face to face. "When others picked fights with Sasuke-kun at the academy, I always thought they were just nuisance boys trying to look tough and show off. I never thought to look deeper. We always said boys will be boys."

"In some cases, that is all it was," Itachi explained, not surprising her with his lack of accusation or dislike. Of course he was rational and understanding. "Take Naruto-kun, for example. Although a pain at the best of times, he was never malicious while challenging Sasuke. He genuinely longed to be noticed and respected. Many shared similar sentiments."

She supposed that made sense, kind of. It also made sense why Itachi seemed to understand Naruto to an extent, going off the look in his gentle eyes. The blond was an orphan who'd always been treated differently, with whispers and cold glares following him around the village. While he continued to have a family in the team his father left behind, Naruto was still that boy. The one they couldn't talk to or about because of what he was.

"My point is that it's natural for you to feel disheartened or hurt," he softly murmured to her at Sakura's contemplative silence. "We're human."

How did she even go about…?

"What do I do?" she asked, thankful when Kyo shifted languidly closer to her. He stretched out carefully and placed a paw to her knee, bringing a smile to her lips as Sakura wordlessly thanked her companion with a deep head stroke that had him like putty in her hands. "Do I fight back? Am I supposed to restrain myself because they're my comrades?"

Itachi was silent while pondering the questions and she felt herself growing warier at the discomfort and acceptance that briefly flashed through his eyes. Being the strategic ANBU captain that he was, he was no doubt considering all possible outcomes and how they would affect her later down the line.

"You're right to inform the Kazekage. Doing so alerts him to the threat both to you and his village. It also shows him that he can trust you to be honest with him regarding the issues we're facing," he stated after careful consideration. Itachi reached out when Kyo's back paw flicked at his leg, offering the ninneko a gentle brush of his fingers through his wild fur that was greatly appreciated. "Ensuring you also have witnesses present is important, preferably unbiased ones – biased ones being myself or your team or friends. That way, when Hokage-sama or the council has to investigate, you have witness testimony on your side to back you up."

That was a good point, Sakura realised. Her team or Ino would charge into the mess with their emotions getting the best of them once they sensed the genuine killing intent, and they all knew they'd have one another's backs. There was every chance they would lie (or bend the truth) in their reports to keep Sakura out of trouble. Being her husband meant Itachi could potentially fall into that category also, even with his levelheadedness.

However, she sincerely doubted the negligent medics would attack while out in the open or surrounded by witnesses. Half of them weren't trained as shinobi, so they needed that element of surprise against her. They would attack when there was little to no chance of interference if they were truly trying to take her out. Potentially during a moment of weakness.

"I should try contacting Gaara-kun," Sakura suddenly told him.

"Why?"

"He doesn't sleep," she reminded her husband and sighed. "It'd be best if I try to catch him now so that he can arrange a meeting with the Kazekage on my behalf, rather than waste time waiting for him to see me. He'll be able to cut corners for me."

Hearing and understanding the reasons, Itachi agreed easily, murmuring, "The longer this is drawn out, the riskier it becomes. Better we act before ANBU retrieve them, on the off chance they possess similar feelings towards Shizune-san or Hokage-sama."

The thought was daunting and Sakura made a mental note to alert them both via Katsuyu as soon as dawn broke.

"I will search for Gaara-kun with my crows," stated her husband.

He moved over to the window and assessed the rubber seal that prevented them from opening it, though she could tell his concern was the sand coating the ledge on the outside and how windy it was getting. Without a doubt, he wouldn't be able to rest if sand was blown into the room and even though it seemed like a minor inconvenience compared to everything else, she'd rather keep his stress levels down. He needed to rest just as much as she did.

"Don't worry about it," she assured and couldn't help but chuckle, feeling a little lighter at the return of his perfectionist nature. It was almost comforting, in a weird way she had no hopes of explaining. "Usually, he hangs around on the rooftop of his place. The cold air helps keep him alert."

It was quiet as she dressed, but Sakura was happy to note there was no apprehension or concern towards her meeting up with Gaara so late at night. She supposed they had bigger worries now, although there was no denying it warmed her heart to see Itachi meant every word of trusting her.

"I'll be back soon," Sakura promised while he handed over her weapons pouch.

A quiet sigh had her pausing in leaving, but she smiled when her husband murmured earnestly, "It's unnecessary to say, but please be careful."

As Sakura predicted: Gaara was wide awake and sitting atop the roof of his home, gaze distant while he stared out at the village until he sensed her arrival. But if he was surprised by her presence, he didn't show it. Simply waited for her to join him on the rooftop before his attention drifted over to her, quietly questioning what she was doing.

Explaining the whole messy situation was too risky out in the open as they were, and more importantly, Sakura wanted to keep it as quiet as possible. At least until she'd managed to speak with the Kazekage about it and perhaps asked for his input as a leader.

Saying that, she knew her friend had plenty of experience in being targeted – by legitimate assassins, too. But was involving him really the best idea? Like Itachi stated, her friends were biased. Perhaps Gaara more so due to his obvious feelings for her.

Too hesitant to ask about such a subject straight off the bat, she chickened out and instead questioned, "Did Naruto make it back okay?"

Gaara snorted at that and returned his focus to the village. "He passed out not long after you left."

Lightweight, she wanted to laugh. Naruto was always the one who claimed he could drink the most, saying the Kyuubi kept him from being as affected as the rest of them. But Sakura had a sneaking suspicion the tailed beast merely lured him into a false sense of security so that the blond would embarrass himself. It wasn't exactly clawing at the seal and awaiting the best opportunity to escape, however they weren't best friends either. From what Sakura gathered of Naruto's connection with the Kyuubi, they had an understanding of sorts. It certainly helped that he lived with an Uchiha who kept him in check, though.

"He does it every time," Sakura chuckled, bringing a smirk to Gaara's features as they reminisced on all the times the blond made a fool of himself. Regarding him for a moment, she pointed out curiously, "You never seem to get that wasted, though."

"Our tailed beasts differ," came his simple response. Slipping a leg up so that he could sling an arm over his knee, the redhead inhaled the crisp air deeply, his attention drifting up to the half moon. "I can't risk losing control."

Although she knew he'd hate her for it, Sakura could never help but pity Gaara in quiet moments such as these. Particularly after one of their first truly meaningful conversations where he confided in her about longing to sleep like the rest of them.

He wanted to know what it was like to dream, to sleep in and to wake up of a morning feeling well rested and relaxed. The best it ever got for him was meditation and even then, he had to remain vigilant. As Gaara already said: he couldn't ever risk losing control. Even though he was in full control of Shukaku's chakra, the impulsive beast was manipulative and cruel and determined on wreaking havoc. The moment Gaara's guards were lowered, he struck. Swiftly and with a deadly power that nobody had any hopes in subduing. There were devastating casualties each time.

She truly wished it could be different for her friend.

"Why are you here?" he enquired eventually.

Before marrying Itachi and during previous exchange programs, Sakura had taken to joining Gaara on random nights throughout the month. Sometimes they sat in silence but there were nights when he was feeling more talkative than usual. She'd come to enjoy his sharp tongue and wit and valued his outlook on life (when he wasn't feeling overly cynical, of course).

"An issue's come up and I need your assistance," Sakura told him and she saw how her hesitance affected him as Gaara's attention returned to her features, considering her carefully and critically. "I need you to try and squeeze me into a meeting with your father in the morning – as early as possible. Maybe Temari and Kankuro, too. I'm not even sure."

Those eyes that never missed a detail narrowed fractionally. "What has you on edge?"

"I–"

"Don't try to lie about it," Gaara accused, though not unkindly. He seemed concerned, she realised after a moment. "Shukaku can smell your fear."

That damned beast was always such a pain in the ass. Why couldn't he be more like the Kyuubi and mind his damned business until Gaara needed his chakra?

Lowering her voice to a near soundless whisper that had him scowling and leaning closer as the wind threatened to carry it away, she told him, "It's too risky to talk about out here, but…" Sakura swallowed hard and glanced around suspiciously before finishing, "People in my group have it out for me." Eyebrows raising meaningfully, she whispered, "As in out for me."

Gaara's eyes narrowed. "An assassination?"

Uneasily, because it still felt so fucking surreal, she nodded. "I want to keep the Kazekage informed just in case they target me in the village. I can't risk the treaty–"

"The treaty?" he demanded. "Your life is at risk–"

She hushed him harshly and quickly glanced around again, heart palpitating at the unsettling silence of the desert in the dead of the night. Meeting his eye seriously, Sakura warned, "Don't make me regret telling you."

It was understandable that he was angry about it. Sakura could see in his eyes that he was furious. He was a guy who'd been targeted relentlessly while growing up and was constantly having to defend himself against assassins even to that day (though they no longer came from his own village). With their friendship being as meaningful as it was and watching his rapidly growing maturity, she knew Gaara now appreciated his bonds and cared dearly for his friends. She'd seen how fiercely he'd protected his family and friends in the past.

Indecision showed in the furrowing of his brow as Gaara watched her, and Sakura couldn't help but curse herself for being so careless with his feelings. How the hell had she never noticed how deep they ran? What type of friend did that make her?

"I can handle myself," she reminded him firmly, thankful for his eventual nod of agreement. "I just don't want this impacting the exchange program or your village."

"Don't you dare go easy on them," Gaara muttered seriously, his features hardening. "Comrades or not, they won't hesitate to end your life."

And knowing that he was speaking from experience, she could only nod.

Sighing, he had her yelping in surprise as the stability of the rooftop disappeared beneath them into a patch of sand that soon hardened, leaving Sakura to glare over at him in disbelief as it started levitating.

"Don't give me that look," he scoffed with a roll of his eyes. "What sort of person allows their friend to wander a relatively unknown village with a target on their back?"

"You really don't have to carry me with your–"

"Do I look like I have anything better to do?"

His smirk was maddening when she pouted, defeated.

Dawn took much too long to approach and the second she noticed the sun beginning to rise, Sakura offered a silent apology to her shishou and summoned Katsuyu once again. She made sure to warn Kyo of her intentions that time, though he wasn't any less hostile when the slug appeared in the room, showing his disliking in his unsettling, unblinking stare and swishing tail.

In a bid to distract him, Itachi handed Kyo his breakfast early but shocking them both, he remained vigilant. It was the first time he'd ever ignored food.

"This better be good, kid," came Tsunade's tired warning, though it lacked any malice.

Sakura sat in front of Katsuyu and sighed. "Itachi and I have spent the past day tailing the medics," she informed her shishou, ensuring to mention Itachi's name offhandedly so that she would know he was present. "And last night he picked up on plans their making."

"The medics were notably riled up following Sakura's disciplining them," he continued where she left off. Unlike earlier, however, Itachi didn't show how troubled he was and came to sit beside her with that mask back in place, voice bland and composed. "As the night wore on, they became aware of your intentions to withdraw them from the program. They plan on taking Sakura out."

The news startled Tsunade and she demanded, "How the hell did they find out about that?"

They had no answers for her and their silence had the blonde cursing the situation they were in.

There was every chance that a few had posed as the manipulated bunch earlier, though Sakura strongly believed that wasn't the case. Ino's observation skills were off the charts and combining that with her abilities to sneak into people's minds undetected even with a physical distance, she rarely ever made mistakes. She'd also used her sensory skills to ensure there was no one listening in too. The only person she came second to in terms of telepathic skill was her father.

Sharing as much with her shishou, Sakura then added, "And we were tailing them all day after that. The ten who stepped forward avoided interacting with them."

"Meaning the leak is most likely on my end," came Tsunade's agitated mutter. "We have already suspended those who stayed behind. Assuming there's more within the hospital that weren't present the other day in ICU, then they are the ones who alerted those with you."

But how? None of them had received any scrolls or visits from summons – nothing to indicate communication with their own village. As well as that, telepathic abilities only stretched so far unless they were using specially made devices (which they didn't have access to out in Suna), so that possibility was ruled out too.

Who the hell blabbed? And in such a short amount of time?

It was maddening as hell not knowing.

"Regardless of where the leak has come from, it's concerning how extreme their response is," their Hokage continued, voice sounding troubled and muffled somewhat. If Sakura wasn't mistaken, then she was biting down on her nail out of habit. It seemed she couldn't shake it after all. "Why go straight to an assassination attempt when they're so far only being investigated?"

"They have more to hide," Itachi deduced simply like it was obvious. "Their actions suggest they have no intentions of returning to the village."

Meaning they would either push her to ending their lives, were capable of using ANBU's jutsu that incinerated their bodies or were planning to run. All were valid outcomes.

It was easy stating she would refrain from killing them, but it was one against fifteen and over half of them were trained as shinobi. While confident in her abilities to come out the victor, she was going to have her work cut out for her. Holding back could get her killed or allow them to get away during the distraction.

"Morino Ibiki-san is here," Sakura reminded herself and them after a few beats of silence. "Given his area of expertise, he can get the answers we need–"

"No," Itachi quietly disagreed, surprising her by cutting her off. It was rare for him to interrupt her no matter the circumstance, so she knew to pay close attention to what he had to say. "Ibiki-san can only target one at a time. The repercussions if the others catch wind of his involvement are too high, the main one being that they might not all be on the same wavelength. If he targets the wrong one and the others escape or die, then we will be at a loss. We should also limit Yamanaka-san's involvement due to the severity of their response. If detected, their actions as of this moment shows us that they have no qualms in silencing challengers."

Shit, he was right. Ino was formidable but was more suited to interrogation and sensory. Going up against so many by herself was way too risky. "There's also the added risk of this affecting the others," Sakura realised, grimacing. "So far, we're all assuming that they're neglecting patients – we don't know what else they're hiding or if they're even hiding anything. That doesn't warrant torture and interrogation. We could be turning the others against us – or equally as bad, confirming those rumours being spread – if it got out."

They had to tread carefully to avoid those troublesome repercussions.

"Once they've made their move, then by all means, involve Ibiki," instructed Tsunade. "You have several members of ANBU amongst you this year who are more than able to detain them."

Including her husband, although she wasn't supposed to know that he was still taking missions. In her eyes and to the clan, he was retired. Still, considering he was ANBU, Sakura knew it wasn't too much to suggest, "I can leave warning them to you, Itachi. The only operatives I know personally are retired so I don't know how much help they'll be or where they stand when it comes to these situations."

Itachi nodded once in acceptance.

"Alert the Kazekage too," Tsunade continued when it became apparent Itachi wasn't going to reply vocally. "I will send a scroll to him as soon as we're done here, but your speaking with him will cover your backs if they try anything before it arrives."

"Understood, Tsunade-sama."

"I will speak with Shizune once I've written to him, too. We will move forward with the assumption you're both targets since the rumours involve her also."

What the hell was happening to their village? How long had these issues been going on for without their knowledge? Why were they only just making a noticeable move against them? What was their problem with the Uchiha Clan?

There was no denying they were major pains in the ass – those damned elders pissed her off beyond belief and their influence on others intimidated her. But for the medics to turn their back on a clansman, to turn on her for standing up for them…

Somebody had to be working behind the scenes. There was no way the medics randomly decided one day to turn on one of the major clans within the village. It made no sense. Even with their faults, the clan's influence was huge and they were undoubtedly the hardest working within the village. From running the police force to giving their all as shinobi – at one point in their lives, each clansman played their part towards the village. Even those who retired young had noteworthy accomplishments and mission rankings under their belt. And when the village was in danger, they sure as hell all stepped up and protected Konoha, retired or not.

"Sakura," came Tsunade's voice tinged with concern, bringing her out of the worrying thoughts. "Be careful. Use whatever means necessary to protect yourself."

Translation: disregard what I previously said about not using Sōzō Saisei during the program.

"Understood, Tsunade-sama."

When Katsuyu disappeared and effectively closed off communications, Sakura reclined back against the bed. Her attention briefly strayed to Kyo as the ninneko finally relaxed and sauntered over to his bowl of food, filling the silence with his grunts and purrs.

She wasn't sure how much time passed before a cup of tea was being pressed into her hands, and she offered Itachi a small smile of thanks.

Could she share her suspicions of someone manipulating the medics? They were plausible concerns, Sakura knew they were. However, it was the knowledge of the patient's incorrectly assigned mission that solidified someone working behind the scenes – she'd been warned to keep that part from her husband.

Surely it wasn't…?

No. It was ridiculous. To think the council would hold such a potent vendetta against one of their cofounding clans was stupid, right?

Genuine mistakes happened in every part of the village, especially during busier times of the year when people's heads were clogged by the chūnin exams or the exchange program. Everyone was stressed about ensuring they ran smoothly. Itachi even stated that mistakes happened with assigning missions, that he'd received missions that could have easily fallen into lesser ranks. It was the small details that made the differences, he'd told her.

Masking her concern, Sakura looked to her husband.

Being as formidable as he was, she knew the differences didn't affect him too greatly. Not only physically, but mentally, he was a tough opponent and possessed endless aces up his sleeves. Somebody who'd made it to ANBU at eleven and became a captain by thirteen was notorious and powerful and able to hold their own. They were too great an asset to screw around with.

But what if…?

If she brought it up now, then Sakura knew it could backfire on her later down the line. Although it seemed as though Itachi was purposely leaving titbits in their conversations, if it happened to be accidental, then he'd clam up. He'd stop sharing as much. She couldn't risk that. Holding onto the information he shared as firmly as she was could possibly make him suspicious.

Sighing, she sipped at the tea he'd brewed.

She'd given great thought to the Sandaime's scroll regarding the whole mess with the Uchiha Clan. As frustratingly cryptic as it was, he'd confirmed a councilman had gone after an Uchiha and she believed it was safe to assume that prior to going rogue, it was an Uchiha who caught onto their wrongdoings. If they were purposely handing the clansmen missions they had no chance of returning from, then maybe somebody within the clan clocked on? Maybe they threatened to out the council?

Both of them were still alive – presumed so, anyway. The Uchiha requested they remained anonymous and Sakura was assuming the same went for the councilman. Tsunade had her suspicions on who it was, meaning that pig Danzo since he gave her the most trouble unless there'd been other members back then (which would make sense, as surely the Sandaime wouldn't keep the wayward advisor in his inner circle?). It was too long ago for her to know and to bring it up randomly with anyone but Tsunade was risky, because why was she thinking about that?

Damn it. She hated politics.

"You should try and rest," Itachi suggested.

How the hell was she supposed to sleep given all that was going on? Yes, Sakura was well aware of the risks and knew sleep deprivation would catch up with her, but how was she supposed to shut off? There was too much going on, too much shit happening all at once. People were trying to kill her.

"My meeting with Kazekage-sama–"

"Won't be for another few hours," he reminded her and sighed. "You're exhausted, Sakura. Sleep. I will wake you when it's time for your meeting."

No. She had way too much to do. There was still an inn full of medics who would be waiting for her at breakfast to know what their plans were for the day or whether they were free to continue exploring. Regardless of the shitty situation, she was still their captain and she couldn't not show her face, especially not after ensuring the negligent medics would hear she had plans to go out with her team the night before. How unprofessional did that make her look? It would seem as though she was too hungover to get out of bed.

More to the point, the absence would look suspicious as hell. It was too coincidental and ran the risk of them knowing she was onto them.

"Itachi, I can't. My group–"

"An hour," came his gentle insistence. "At least have an hour before everyone wakes up."

Sakura sighed, though there was no denying the tiredness that clung to her words. "You're not going to drop it, are you?"

"My wife is putting her health at risk," Itachi murmured in response and reached out to take her cup of tea, placing it down on the table. Coming to kneel before her, he offered his own tired sigh. "Of course I'm not going to drop it."

"Only an hour," she relented.

"Only an hour."

As thankful as she was that Itachi stuck to his word, she regretted only having an hour. It left her with a pounding headache, aching muscles and groggy as hell. Nothing a hot shower and a burst of chakra couldn't ease, but even as Sakura joined the other medics in the dining hall not long afterwards, she found herself yearning to go back to sleep.

Luckily, there was nothing urgent requiring her attention in regard to the group as a whole, so aside from keeping tabs on them all and ensuring they weren't acting inappropriately, her part was played. For now, anyway. Sakura knew once the opening ceremony for the program was finished and the negligent bunch were out of the way, she'd need to start changing everything around. Until then, considering how stressful it was becoming, she was completely okay with a little healthy procrastination.

"Any plans?"

Humming thoughtfully, Ino finished the rest of her breakfast and sat back with a satisfied sigh. There was a small hint of longing that lingered in her expression as she looked to her now empty dish and it brought forth Sakura's first smile of the day. Too bad she also loved the food there, otherwise she would've shared.

"I'm meeting with Shikamaru and Choji in about an hour," she responded. "We're going over strategies for the royal rumble."

Oh? They were teaming up? Amused, Sakura couldn't help but ask, "Shikamaru isn't forfeiting the first chance he gets?"

She should have known that would rile her best friend up. Ino's features twisted with sadistic determination and a part of her pitied poor Shikamaru. Between his teammate and Temari (and his own mother, according to his grumblings), he never had it easy.

"Like hell we're accepting that!" she snapped. "That lazy ass is getting involved whether he likes it or not."

Looking at it strategically, however, Shikamaru wouldn't last all that long if Ino-Shika-Cho was divided and he remained in the dark about who else was participating. He was one of few who relied mainly on their long distance ninjutsu and when it came to close combat, stuck to weapons that were oftentimes enhanced by his chakra nature.

Together with Ino and Choji? Shikamaru stood a chance of making it halfway, depending on when they were each brought into the arena. Alone, however? Without his jutsu? No. Sakura couldn't see him making it far. His intelligence was off the charts and his strategies damn near flawless, but the royal rumble was purely about letting loose without chakra. There would be no time for thinking, not with so many talented shinobi filling the space and he couldn't restrain anyone with his ninjutsu. He probably already knew that himself though was merely humouring his team or trying to save face with Temari.

"So, how did last night go?" the blonde asked conversationally while Sakura sluggishly finished the rest of her breakfast. "It seemed like Kyo was prowling the corridors for hours waiting for you."

As long as that was the only reason people believed him to be out of their bedroom, then she was fine with them seeing him. However, Sakura ensured to keep Itachi's warning to the forefront of her mind when it came to Kyo's training: she had to protect him while he learned the ropes. He was completely vulnerable as he currently was.

"He's not a fan of the sand and refuses to test it out at night," she replied, sighing. "And last night went as you can probably expect."

Ino snorted. "Naruto passed out?"

"Gaara-kun had to carry him home."

"Honestly," chimed Rin from across the table, shaking her head. "Obito and I are forever warning him about respecting his limits. To think he's gone so far in a different village…"

There was no hiding the softening of her gaze as the brunette muttered about lecturing him once more, because as much as Naruto pretended like he hated being treated like a child, she knew he loved the attention – no, not attention. The love and concern another showed when it came to his well-being made him incredibly happy. It eased the crushing loneliness whenever he wondered whether that was how his parents would have responded to his behaviour.

"You might have to rough him up, Rin-san," came Ino's sigh, not at all regretful like it sounded.

But she smiled shyly and told them, "Obito's better at taking that role. He was often on the receiving end of Kushina-san's ire, after all."

It meant the world to her teammate having Team Minato around and Sakura was so thankful that they made an effort to be involved in his life. In the beginning, being kids themselves, they weren't able to offer any stability, but like hell would they have ever left him to grow up alone or let that stop them from involving themselves.

Honestly? Sakura wondered where Naruto would have ended up without them. They weren't parents by any means, but they were like the older siblings he never had. They were his family even if they weren't biologically related. From taking turns to randomly check in on him, taking him grocery shopping, training him regularly, telling him stories of his parents, celebrating birthdays and holidays together… Hell, just spending time with Naruto. She wondered where he would be mentally without them.

"If Obito fails, you know Sasuke-kun will weigh in on disciplining him," Sakura snorted. "For embarrassing the team if nothing else."

"It might be best if it's Obito-san, then," suggested Ino, snickering.

Oh, without a doubt. Sasuke had absolutely zero tolerance for Naruto's immaturity. However, by that point, the blond took it as a challenge more than anything and enjoyed toying with Sasuke's short temper every chance he got. Even when the Uchiha distanced himself, Naruto fought all the harder to piss him off. In his words, it made him seem more human and brought back their Sasuke.

"I think I'll go corner him before the others have a chance," Rin announced sheepishly and stood from her place, empty dishes in hand. "Please, excuse me."

"I need to get moving too," Sakura told Ino in an offhanded way. She stretched while standing before grabbing her dishes. "Kazekage-sama was considering having me oversee a few shifts at the hospital before the program officially starts, just to know where they're at."

The lie was bought without a moment of doubt – she could tell the negligent bunch listening carefully from the next table bought it too. Pretending not to notice, Sakura set to handing over her dishes with a polite thank you and preparing herself for the meeting. Luckily, keeping her from growing too antsy or stressed, Gaara turned up only ten minutes later and she met him outside of the inn.

They didn't talk about the medics on the off chance they were being tailed or somebody overheard them. Feigning ignorance and acting as though it was any other day, they resumed ordinary banter and taunted one another about the upcoming demonstration. Admittedly, it did ease the weight on her shoulders ever so slightly and gave Sakura something to look forward to.

If everything went according to plan (as in, having a hit out on her didn't get in the way), then their all out spar was tomorrow – the official start of the opening ceremony. The day after that was when ANBU was due to show up to take the medics back to the village.

Any idiot would target her after she expended herself against the Sand Siblings, with the bonus of everyone being distracted by the festivities afterwards, but would the medics believe that to be cutting it too close? Would they target her before the demonstration just in case ANBU made it to Suna sooner than expected? Was that pushing it?

Before her thoughts could get carried away, Sakura was being granted entry to the Kazekage's office once more. He sat patiently behind his desk in full Kage robes sans the hat, which rested neatly on his desk, telling her that he was due to start official duties shortly.

"Thank you for seeing me on such short notice, Kazekage-sama," Sakura greeted politely with a formal bow. "I apologise for being so insistent. I understand how busy you must be with the opening ceremony due to start tomorrow."

He nodded once in acknowledgment to her apology, allowing her to straighten up out of her bow and take note of the rest of the room. While she'd been uncertain the night before, it seemed Gaara had decided for her to involve his siblings and he moved to join them at the side of the Kazekage's desk. It was obvious they weren't in the know just yet, although the seriousness of their father's expression told her he knew at least a chunk.

"Let's avoid unnecessary talk and discuss the issue you're facing. Gaara has already advised me this is a problematic topic. I have ensured we are protected from outsiders."

Gods, he was so blunt. Masking the cringe she itched with, Sakura nodded and clasped her hands behind her back. There really was no way for her to sugar coat their blindsiding him and shit, she cowardly wished she didn't have to be the one to break the news.

"Less than twenty-four hours before we set out to Suna, there was an incident in the ICU where the medics purposely ignored a code blue." Despite how shocking a matter it was, not one muscle twitched in their composed features as they listened carefully and Sakura commended the professionalism. Most would have interrupted her already. "I informed Hokage-sama on this gross neglect and we quickly discovered that those medics make up a great number of my list."

"Your reason for only bringing this up now?" came his quiet demand.

"I was tasked with investigating and disciplining those medics and reporting my findings back to Hokage-sama. Being so close to the exchange program, we were unable to make any major changes that could essentially blindside you when we arrived." Sighing regretfully, she added, "Hokage-sama is currently writing up a report for you to explain the situation – as you have already mentioned, it's a sensitive issue and she was concerned about the lack of privacy." The words had Temari's eyes narrowing fractionally, though being the strategist the blonde was, Sakura knew it was mainly because she caught onto the double meaning behind her words. "Via our joint summons, Hokage-sama, Shizune-senpai and I concluded the next best step would be to immediately suspend those involved, as it came to light that they are corrupting newly licensed medics."

The Kazekage's hands came together on the desk and he considered her for a brief moment, then uttered, "Hence your reason for informing us now."

She nodded. "ANBU will be collecting the group in a few days' time. Once we discovered the risk factors, we concluded it best to risk losing face." Sakura inhaled deeply as she held onto the man's gaze, heart palpitating at the grave expression he sported. "I cannot speak for Hokage-sama, but as the captain of the medics this year and as someone you put your trust into, I want to offer my sincere apologies for withholding vital information. I also understand if this causes you reservations regarding our training of your shinobi and medics."

Movement from one of the siblings caught Sakura's attention, but she continued to look to the Kazekage as he appeared to consider his thoughts. However, surprising her, he didn't voice them immediately and looked to his children instead, wordlessly ordering them to weigh in.

"Although frustrating that the Hokage withheld the truth, it's understandable – to an extent," Temari spoke up first, voice assertive and composed. "Maintaining the treaty is imperative, however we are still individual villages and do not have to share the ins and outs of our transgressions." Looking to Sakura, the blonde added, "This was an investigation and I'm assuming this new information only recently came to light."

"Yesterday," she confirmed, thankful that Temari was so rational about it all. "My husband and I felt it prudent to tail these medics after a select few approached me regarding their actions. We discovered that it went much deeper than gross neglect and once I did, I contacted Hokage-sama immediately with my wishes to suspend the group." Returning her focus to the Kazekage, Sakura continued firmly but understandingly (just in case he was pissed), "Although captain, I cannot make executive decisions without first informing Hokage-sama."

At his single nod of acceptance, she prepared herself for continuing the dreaded conversation but certainly didn't show the discomfort it caused. It helped that they weren't jumping on her about the deceit or the potential risks to their village, though Sakura knew not to allow it to lure her into a false sense of security. The Kazekage would have to inform his council and there was no telling how they would respond, or what they would demand their official response to be. They had essentially (knowingly) brought a considerable risk into their village, after all.

"There's more," Sakura admitted.

"What else could possibly go wrong at this point?"

Her arms came behind her back again to hide any signs of her own apprehension. She couldn't appear as weak. "Since receiving news of their returning to the village, my husband and I have been tailing the group to ensure nothing untoward happens. They somehow caught wind of Hokage-sama's decisions." She couldn't hold back the sigh of resignation and she could tell by the flash in Temari's eyes that the blonde caught onto how she was going to respond to the movement. "They plan on attacking me, and I need your assurance that nobody will intervene."

"You mean an assassination attempt."

"It'll be fifteen against one," Kankuro argued immediately.

"Even you have limitations, Sakura," added Gaara, seemingly taking his father by surprise by speaking up at all. But now she knew better. She knew not to overlook the furrowing of his brow that shared just how furious and concerned he was, especially not when he stepped out of line. "At least have your team for backup–"

"She doesn't need backup," Temari interrupted without a moment of hesitation, nodding once to her in show of comradery. "You mentioned last night that some of them aren't trained in battle when I asked why it took you guys so long to get here – you've studied them."

"To the finest detail and will continue studying them," she assured the other woman. "And if they happen to take me by surprise, then they'll have more than gross misconduct to answer for."

"They would have lied to the Hokage," muttered the Kazekage in understanding. He sighed, no doubt annoyed that the exchange program was already experiencing hurdles. "Very well, Uchiha. I will see to it myself that nobody interferes, though I ask that if you have any control over their actions at all, you refrain from fighting within my village."

"Thank you, Kazekage-sama."

Gaara was pissed with her. Shockingly, Kankuro was unhappy too. Even when Temari continued to back Sakura's decision to face the fifteen medics alone, they had their reservations and weren't afraid to show their reluctance of accepting orders. For anyone who knew how serious Suna-nin took their training, professionalism and orders, it was a major cause for concern, in Sakura's eyes.

"I'll keep them in line the best I can," Temari assured her in hushed tones as she escorted her back to the inn. It should have been Gaara, but he was ordered to stay behind and there was little doubt in Sakura's mind he was being chewed out for allowing his emotions to get the best of him. "Though, I can't really blame them for their hesitance."

Pausing for just a moment and seemingly considering her next words carefully, Temari caught Sakura's arm to wordlessly indicate her to stop, teal eyes serious but concerned.

"You're one of Gaara's precious people – he doesn't have many who he's made a genuine connection with. As a woman who knows how hard it is to be seen as an equal, I'm frustrated for you that he's overlooking your abilities, but…" She sighed and smiled ruefully, glancing back at the Kazekage Tower with shoulders that dropped ever so slightly. "The older sister in me is relieved he's showing such potent emotion towards another. I never thought I'd see the day that he'd willingly open up his heart again."

"Temari…"

"All I'm saying is try to be patient with him," she added in that rare soft tone. "Having friends is new to him and it's rare for Gaara to not get his own way. It doesn't appear as such, but know he is showing great restraint in not handling the situation for you."

It made her antsy as hell waiting for them to make their move.

Upon returning to the inn, Itachi informed her that the other captains knew of the predicament and were on standby for his signal. They were to act as witnesses first and foremost, but if they believed for even a moment that her life was truly in jeopardy then they told Itachi simply that they were stepping in. Screw the rules, Anko had allegedly snarled.

Would they attack her at the inn? Sakura pondered the possibilities although showed no outward signs of her rapidly increasing apprehension, continuing her lunch like she hadn't a care in the world. Kyo remained by her side, winding himself through her legs and offering head bumps whenever he overheard her name – it was more natural than swiping at her, they'd discovered and fit perfectly with his constant need for love and attention.

She was beginning to suspect luring them outside the village somehow was the best way to jumpstart the attack. Seemingly out of hearing distance and not a person in sight. It also gave them the opening they needed to run should they need to. The opportunity would be too good to ignore, even if it did seem suspicious that she was outside the village.

Ah, but what if she spooked them or made it obvious that she'd caught on? Even if some of them weren't trained, there was still too many of them – too many eyes on her. One slight mistake and it was over.

Regardless, they had to be dealt with swiftly. Preferably before the opening ceremony began. To prevent or intercept any suspicious behaviour or attacks towards the Kazekage or other diplomats, Suna's ANBU would be stationed around the village, just as their own was ordered to back in Konoha. The Kazekage assured her they wouldn't be interrupted, but ANBU were capable of straying from the rules if there was a legitimate threat to the village or their Kage.

Half of them weren't fighters, Sakura recalled and spared a discreet glance over in their direction. Those who were seemed fairly tough, but the main cause for concern was their healing abilities. Despite their actions, they were all admirable medics and having an advantage in numbers, could potentially heal one another while others attacked. Drawing out the battle wasn't a wise decision even with her reserves as backup. It opened them up to outside intervention.

Part of Sakura did wish she could have her team there as Gaara suggested. They brought her a sense of calm and comfort and their teamwork was seamless, allowing them to make up for where she lacked. But like Itachi warned: they were biased and were known to take everything personally. They also had to take Sasuke's anger towards their neglecting his clansmen into account.

If it was as they suspected and there truly was some kind of movement against the Uchiha clan, then she needed to keep Sasuke out of it for his own good. Either he could lose composure or they could twist the situation against him. Neither was a risk she was willing to take. Not for a second.

Sakura was yanked out of her musings by the abrupt hissing from beneath the table, the one that brought the room's attention to her also. Too concerned with checking on her ninneko than placating those around her, she was quick to duck her head forward, frowning worriedly until Kyo purposely swished his tail around her foot.

Holy shit, he was doing it!

She played along with the seemingly angry stare he sent her and offered an apologetic smile. "Sorry, Kyo! Did I step on your tail?" Of course, Kyo didn't answer or show any signs of understanding a word she said, and Sakura felt her heart fluttering at the impressive show he put on. She then added with a sheepish grin, "I need to take my head out of the clouds, don't I? Sorry."

Whether it was intentional or not, Kyo had created an opening for her. Only a small bunch of those targeting her remained at the inn for lunch, and Sakura could feel their stares boring into her back when reaching down to pet Kyo. To praise his hard work and learning a new skill, a small morsel of the meat from her plate was handed down to him and he happily scoffed it down, seemingly forgiving her.

If they suspected her guards were down and she was distracted by the pressures of the program, then they'd believe that there was an opening. In reality, she had hers. It wasn't exactly a difficult task playing up an airheaded nature or adding emphasis to one. Sakura knew her acting skills had come a long way in the past couple of years and better yet, she knew all of her nervous ticks. Even the subconscious ones. She could play the part of the distracted captain.

She could lure them out.

Decision made, she finished up in the communal area before heading back to her room.

It was time to strategize.

If Itachi was unnerved by the potentially risky plan of confronting them head on, then he hid it well. Much to her gratefulness, he didn't hesitate in agreeing and instead made a point of going through strategies with her. Itachi offered his input and reminded Sakura of areas she was weakest in, how to better guard and what to avoid, bringing their training to the forefront of her mind.

Her ninjutsu was still lacking, but not to the extent it previously was. Some techniques she knew didn't need to be used in conjunction with another person's anymore and Sakura was able to use a couple new ones too. To make up for that average area in her skillset, they'd worked tirelessly at increasing her speed – that was her major advantage against the other medics. Although still unable to go against Itachi's sharingan or speed, Sakura knew she was above average there.

The disadvantages continued to gnaw at her, but she refused to ruminate or allow doubt to cloud her mind. Rather, Sakura reminded herself of all her abilities without growing too cocky. To really kick up the determination, however, she recalled the risk to Tsunade and Shizune. To the Uchiha Clan. She had to win the battle and take them back for interrogation.

As Sakura prepared herself and took note of others returning to the inn, Itachi alerted the other captains and ANBU operatives of their intentions. Due to the methods of communication requiring utmost secrecy, she wasn't privy to those conversations, though she did find herself curiously peering over to the doorway in the hopes of catching an innocent glimpse.

She and Itachi would be connected via earpieces, with him tailing the medics she lured outside the village. He'd asserted himself into the plan and made it clear he wasn't sitting it out – not involved in the fighting but sticking close by. Honestly? It reassured Sakura more than anything. She was confident in her abilities and trusted herself to get the job done but having someone watching her back relieved some of the pressure.

The others would likely already be in position, only revealing themselves when they believed it okay to do so. At least, that was what she hoped. Although they'd already stated they would intervene, Sakura hoped they wouldn't. It was her problem – they were coming after her. And she was strong enough to deal with them.

Once given the go ahead, she retrieved her well-known medicinal bag and her journal, offering the others a simple explanation of perusing the herbs that thrived in the desert's harsh climate. Some offered to join, though they were kindly brushed off as she pushed about needing a break from the chaos of the past few days. Nobody questioned her after that, and Sakura noted the one negligent medic present trying a little too hard to appear uncaring.

It was time to move.

It was difficult to tell if she was being tailed, much to her annoyance. Being no sensory type and with the village being as busy as it was during the day, the collective noises and chakra made it virtually impossible for Sakura to pinpoint the chakra of the medics. There was too much going on around her to concentrate and search for them specifically, not without stopping and making it obvious.

However, she received her confirmation just as she reached the greenhouses on the outskirts of the village.

"They bought it," came the calm assurance of her husband via the earpiece.

At least he was capable of tracking them, Sakura thought with a sigh of relief. Perhaps that was a trick she could be taught eventually, too. Then again, there was every chance Kyo could act as her sensory type – Hana even insisted that eventually, they would be capable of viewing the world from the other's eyes. That would definitely come in handy in terms of her mission, and certainly the better skill to focus on sharpening.

Making a show of being invested in the medicinal herbs, she went about inspecting each one and creating notes on what they could potentially be used for once she figured out what she was looking at. Then, once a decent chunk of time had passed and Sakura gradually started to pick up on ill intentions, she acted non-the-wiser and left the safety of the greenhouse to investigate the plants down the path, taking herself further from the village and their supplies to reduce the risk of damaging them.

"They're moving," Itachi warned her just as the hairs on the back of Sakura's neck stood on end. "Prepare yourself."

The shift in the air behind her prompted Sakura to duck forward, eyes narrowing on the arm that flew through the space her head once occupied. Distance was quickly made the moment she spun with a half-hearted backhand, though there was no stopping the genuine shock from showing in her expression.

How…?

There was more of them than she'd anticipated, even some from other groups, but Sakura refused to show her unease while glancing around at those who suddenly revealed themselves.

It was no longer one against fifteen. As Itachi stated: it seemed they had no intentions of failing their attempt on her life or returning to the village, because without a doubt, the others outed themselves to make up for the medics not being trained in battle. Either they truly believed she was alone and vulnerable and could get away with taking her out or were planning on deserting too.

"What's this?" she questioned, keeping up pretences. They couldn't know about the other captains or ANBU watching. Not yet anyway. They needed their evidence. "Explain yourselves."

But they didn't speak. Didn't look away from carefully assessing her every move. They were dead set in their plans to assassinate her and truth be told, Sakura was unnerved. Who wouldn't be when facing twenty-two who were intent on killing them? When fifteen of them could heal the other seven and make her survival all the more difficult?

Itachi's watching, Sakura reminded herself just as nerves threatened to kick in and dared her to question herself. ANBU and the captains are ready to intervene.

You're not weak, she repeated fiercely at the slightest of shifts.

"Don't you dare hold back," Gaara's words returned.

Many of them were merely faces in a crowd she'd often glimpsed at but never taken real notice of. Konoha was a big village, after all. Their numbers ever growing and making it unreasonable to know every single villager. That certainly aided in booting the sentimentality that plagued her the night before, the one that'd threatened to break her heart. Now, all Sakura felt while looking through the twenty-two traitors so brazenly wearing their village's emblem was fury.

They had no right.

Smirking coldly and dropping her bag and textbook to free up her hands, Sakura allowed that fury to strengthen her resolve, to shove aside the memories of those she'd once believed to be her friends.

"Fine, but just know I won't go easy on you," she stated simply.

Predictably, several rushed her all at once to try and overwhelm her – none of the medics, however. They were likely going to remain in the back as per the medical rules, acting more as a support, just as Sakura had for several years before activating her seal.

Her focus had to be dispatching the medics. Preventing the others from being healed gave her a humongous advantage and would shorten the battle significantly. Laughably predictable, but nonetheless important. She just had to create that opening to them, since the others would undoubtedly know her plans.

With her mind set, Sakura flooded her arm and fist with chakra and slammed it into the ground, releasing the gathered chakra with one huge surge. The responding explosion of sand granted her the distraction she needed as the attackers protected their eyes from abrasions and she darted forward with a vengeance, barrelling into a small collection of the medics ruthlessly. They barely even had the chance to reveal their shock as Sakura left the cover of sand, features calm and composed, fist drawing back and–

Sudden movement to her left demanded she retreated, lips thinning once she was up in the air and given the chance to see what was coming for her. The sand collapsed back to the ground, coating them all in the annoying grains, but that was easily overlooked at the two wielding impressive blades. It was clear from the way the women handled themselves that they were greatly skilled in that area – not exactly a weakness of hers, but Sakura didn't possess a blade long enough to maintain distance from them. All she had on her were kunai and shuriken.

They were on her the moment she touched down, and she was swift in ducking in a swirl, leg sweeping round to take theirs out or at the very least, disrupt their balance or teamwork. But they were relentless, clearly used to working with one another, and one lunged the moment the other was at risk of being hit or disarmed.

Too bad she was used to Naruto and his persistent clones.

Striking with deadly precision the second she found that opening, Sakura ducked beneath one striking blade and rammed the heel of her hand into the woman's nose. Her eyes were narrowed on the second attacker the moment she landed the blow that busted the first's nose and had her stumbling backwards, spinning just out of reach before swinging her leg upwards. She kicked the blade away, fist following to keep the woman distracted just long enough for her to throw her head forward. The force of the headbutt was enough to disorientate her and Sakura took full advantage with a kick to one leg that aided her in closing the distance between her knee and the woman's jaw.

The aim was to knock them out, not kill. She needed them alive and fit for interrogation to get to the bottom of their conflict with the Uchiha clan. More than anything, she needed to protect her precious people. She couldn't do that without any leads.

But those damned medics…

It didn't matter how many times she incapacitated the others if the medics healed them. That was proven when they dove into the fray the second Sakura was forced to create more distance. And they were all admirable healers – some of the best the hospital had to offer.

They needed to go.

"C'mon, do better than that," she taunted, knowing that her best shot was to rile them all up. That way, they would lash out without having the time for strategies, essentially making themselves easy pickings. "You're not serious right now, are you? This is embarrassing."

The gradual smirk at their tangible displeasure was full of deadly promise and betrayal, and not for the first time Sakura revelled in the effect her skills and presence had on opponents when it finally dawned on them who they were up against. They really thought it would be as simple as grouping up against her? When Naruto's favourite move was to swamp his opponent with clones? Like hell she hadn't grown used to beating the shit out of multiple targets at once and guarding herself fiercely.

But it wasn't about beating the shit out of them, Sakura reluctantly reminded herself while sinking down into a defensive stance. She watched stoically when they spread themselves out, though there was no denying her stomach clenching with anger at the familiar thrum of healing chakra. It brought her attention back to the pressing matter at hand.

Discovering patterns or getting a feel of their techniques wasn't impossible, though when it was twenty-two against one, it felt like it was.

Some of the medics were trained in combat and while they weren't supposed to fight, it didn't mean they wouldn't if they spotted an opening. Why would they abide by the medic-nin rules? No, Sakura knew she needed to anticipate their jumping in and most predictably, they would do so when she was weakened or fatigued. They–

What the hell was that feeling?

It vaguely reminded her of the tingling charge that would snap through the air whenever Sasuke or Kakashi charged up a Chidori attack. A similar sensation was tickling along her skin, raising the hairs on her arms in an unsettling warning and it had Sakura doing a quick sweep of the surrounding area. There was nothing to be seen, though. Nothing out of the usual, which could only mean…

She was up in the air and out of reach the second they broke through the sand, and Sakura's eyes narrowed on the formula scrawled across the scrolls revealed, taking a few moments to really understand.

Then it hit her like she'd run headfirst into a solid wall.

They were trying to seal away her chakra with one of the Nidaime's forbidden techniques.

That scroll was one she'd witnessed just four times in the past during interrogations, all under the Hokage's supervision and with Morino Ibiki in charge. Anyone beneath him didn't have the clearance or even the ability to go through with such a technique – they were supposed to be forbidden. Highly classified. Only the elite of the village knew of them, and only those on the seemingly untouchable level above said elite status were granted permission to use them. It took a great amount of physical control and mental composure to master that technique.

Fuck.

They were ANBU level.

How were they ANBU level?

Seemingly making up for missing their shot, they all lunged at once and she grunted when they descended upon her in a group of eight. Sakura threw herself backwards onto her hands to avoid the kunai and fists to the face, feet lashing upwards and catching two of the attackers, then the moment she was up again, when another thought that she would be adjusting to the change, she hip tossed him to the ground followed by a swift stomp to the stomach, elbowing another in the same spot hard enough to render them unconscious.

One against what was originally twenty-two was difficult enough when holding back. Having a chunk of them suddenly joining the battle out of nowhere on top of potentially being ANBU level meant she was way out of her depth.

Just as one woman believed her fist would land, Sakura tilted her head to the side and allowed it to barely skim her hair, the momentum working in her favour as she slammed her knee into her stomach and tossed her to the ground. It left her convulsing and spluttering into the sand, eyes wide with horrified pain, but Sakura didn't spare her a second glance.

The only upside was that some of the medics had joined the battle, creating those much-needed openings for her.

In her eyes, they were all traitors to Konoha. How could they not be when they had deceived their Hokage? Many of them had fabricated their pasts and their abilities, claiming to be medics who were not trained in combat. Some claimed to have limited experience. Hell, one of the guys from the other group was supposedly only genin level. Like hell he was.

There was a serious threat to Konoha.

Ducking beneath a striking fist, Sakura lunged upwards but just as they attempted to move away, she disrespected them in one of the greatest ways possible and snagged their forehead protector from their head.

She kicked away from them, using their knee as a vault and leaving the man to drop to the scorching sand with a pained hiss. "You have no right to be wearing this."

Any ordinary shinobi – any loyal shinobi – would have been outraged by the blatant disrespect. They'd all earned their forehead protectors and they wore their village's emblem with immense pride. It represented the ending of the feuds, of establishing peace treaties and the creation of the shinobi system.

"You see this symbol?" she snarled angrily and hopped back several feet to give herself a better view of them all. They were motionless, awaiting her next move and eerily, Sakura found their expressions carefully composed and completely unreadable. "This symbol was created by the same two men who ended the wars between their clans and co-founded our village. It symbolises unity and safety and a place to call home." Furious glare shooting to the negligent medics, she tightened her hold on the forehead protector, upper lip curling. "People who don't respect what our village stands for, who turn their back on their own comrades, have no right to wear our insignia."

Gods, she hoped the others were reading into their unsettling lack of responses. It was clear to any idiot they'd been holding back for years. They'd been lying to their Hokage, living fake lives amongst them and in all that time, they…

The shifting of one of their feet and ever so slight bend of the knee acted as a forewarning and Sakura responded swiftly, moving before they could initiate the attack.

"Too slow," she snarled while appearing before them, low to add more force to the left fist drawing back threateningly, feet coated in chakra to prevent her slipping in the sand. They had nowhere to go and no way to dodge or block and Sakura's arm shook from the extra chakra flooding through, directed for her fist and causing it to glow blue.

But still, there was no fear. Not even a flicker. From any of them.

The uppercut was ruthless and crippling when she combined it with a damning kick to the stomach, but Sakura didn't have the time to focus on them soaring away from her as two others descended to back their comrade. Faster than the previous one, they certainly kept her occupied for several important moments before quickly dashing from the area just as she began to pick up on that charge once more. And assessing the area told Sakura not to take it lightly.

They were fast learners. They knew not to come at her with just the sealing jutsu.

One was attempting to seal away her chakra, another charging up an attack she didn't recognise, the one in front wielding a katana and behind her were four others. They were trying to corner her, leaving no room for her to retreat.

And shit, she couldn't dodge them all.

Inwardly grimacing at the choice she was forced to make, Sakura dashed forward and impaled herself onto the katana since it was the lesser evil, startling the woman long enough to render her unconscious with a single blow. She maintained a firm grip on the katana once it was freed and quickly created more distance, absentmindedly wiping away the blood that trickled down her chin.

Too close.

If she pulled the katana out, she'd bleed to death within minutes. Healing herself wasn't the issue – finding the time was the issue. They were already charging towards her all at once now that she was seemingly distracted and vulnerable.

Sakura sent a burst of healing chakra to the puncture wounds to stop the bleeding, simultaneously numbing the area just enough for her to yank the katana out once they were all close enough. Their surprise, although only lasting a second, was a second too long and she struck with unforgiving accuracy, slicing enough to incapacitate the four who'd given chase but not fatally wound. At least, not immediately. If she managed to heal them relatively soon, they would be fine. Eventually. Maybe.

"Y-You…!"

"Don't tell me you thought this would be easy," she snarled, only pausing in talking to spin on her heel and backhand the person attempting to sneak up behind her. "I was trained by Hokage-sama and Kakashi-sensei. Know your place."

"We have her!"

"Don't let her activate that seal!"

Let her?

Let her?

Sakura offered a bloodied smirk.

Like they even had a chance at stopping her.

Leaping backwards into the air just as the sealing group lunged for her, Sakura's hands flew through several seals, and she used the momentum of the fire jutsu to create even more distance. With the unnecessary amount of chakra she poured into it, it covered a devastating amount of the area and generated a big enough diversion for her to slip away long enough to heal the stab wound.

Sōzō Saisei was unnecessary, Sakura deduced the moment she could focus properly on the injury, though she knew if the fight continued the way it currently was, she would have no choice but to rely on it. Luckily, they hadn't made so much as a dent in her reserves and since mastering her seal, Sakura's stamina only came second to that of a jinchūriki. The pool of chakra that was so rarely taken from had grown exponentially over the years, to the extent that should she need to for whatever reason, Sakura was capable of refilling the humongous chakra of someone like Naruto.

That was if they didn't seal it away, she reminded herself with a troubled frown.

They knew of her abilities to unsettlingly fine detail, meaning they'd studied her over the years. Possibly studied Tsunade, too.

However, unlike her shishou, Sakura had not overused the jutsu and aged her body in the process, weakening it overtime as it succumbed to old age as humans naturally did. Even if she managed the impossible and tired herself out, physically, she was able to keep going. It was such a Gai and Lee thing of her to say, but she really did have the power of youth on her side.

As could only be expected, her opponents were quick to pinpoint her location and Sakura sucked in a sharp breath when pushing forward to meet them head on. There was too many of them to go around, all with differing abilities and boasting not just quantity, but excellent quality too. Not even Akina's twin's small army could compare to them, even with the larger numbers.

Taking risks wasn't exactly uncommon to Sakura. She knew her limits, trusted her strategies and boasted healing abilities that lessened said risks.

So, without a flicker of hesitation, she threw herself to the centre of them all, movements blurring as she relied entirely on instinct and senses to block and counter. Their skills were impressive and they landed several blows, but Sakura could read in their eyes that they were hoping to end it quickly. And why wouldn't they if they'd been watching her for years? They knew her skillset. They knew of her stamina and reserves. The longer it was drawn out, the more the advantage shifted.

Only when all six of them were down did Sakura shift in her footing and used a powerful burst of chakra to dash forward, gaze narrowing on the medics. Just as predictable as her launching an attack was, they lunged for their fallen comrades. However, she had to admit, she was unprepared for just how strong some of them were as they finally clashed.

They were admirably fast and due to having the greater numbers, were capable of coming to one another's defence whenever Sakura got too close. Like any other medic, they possessed noteworthy dodging skills. But it seemed some of them weren't as unreadable as the others. She knew from the cocky glint that flashed through one of their expressions that somebody had managed to sneak through her defences.

And she couldn't block it either, damn it.

What the hell was…?

A startled yell left her before Sakura could quieten it and her muscles seized up unbearably, leaving her open to the multitude of kunai that plunged into various parts of her body without a shred of remorse. They connected with enough force to throw her backwards, but they were the least of her concerns. Whatever jutsu that clipped her was strong enough to leave a lasting effect, completely overshadowing everything else. Sakura couldn't even tell if it hurt or not. Worst of all was the lack of response from her chakra.

"Finally," someone muttered, concerning her with the realisation that she couldn't instantly tell where they were.

Genjutsu…?

Even if it was, Sakura was unable to release it without the use of her chakra, leading her to suspect they'd lunged with the chakra sealant the second the genjutsu hit and screwed up her senses.

C'mon, she willed herself desperately. There wasn't a chance in hell that this was going to take her out.

But how did she wake herself–

She had to let them strike.

Inwardly grimacing at the predicament, Sakura set to mentally preparing herself for the fatal wound she would soon be dealt. She couldn't allow it to hold her back or make her falter. No, the second it hit, it would disturb whatever genjutsu was placed on her long enough for her to attack.

"That's…!"

At their sudden uncertainty and halt in dealing the final blow, Sakura looked up through squinting eyes and it was only after considerable effort that she registered the collective demanding caws. And for a single moment she was in awe of the murder that darkened the skies seemingly out of nowhere, swirling ominously in unison until they were given their silent orders. It was in that same second that the crows descended on them with a vengeance and created the perfect diversion that an arm wrapped securely around her waist, yanking her to safety.

Disorientated, she couldn't see anything in the protective barrier the crows erected, but that was okay, his familiar scent told her comfortingly. He was there now to back her up and effortlessly releasing her from the genjutsu. Unfortunately for her, it seemed her chakra truly was sealed away and so she was forced to cope with the wounds trying to slow her down.

She was carefully lowered to her feet once the crows ascended higher into the cloudless sky, never straying too far from them as they flew in loud, agitated circles.

"Itachi–"

"I respect your need for independence, but this goes far beyond that." It surprised her to see the anger in his usually composed features, sharingan focused intently on the enemy. "There is a chance these people are a legitimate threat to Konoha."

They shouldn't be giving you this much trouble, his expression mirrored her thoughts as their gazes briefly met.

"We have our evidence," continued her husband in hushed tones. "You no longer need to hold back."

"We need to keep at least some of them alive for interrogation," Sakura argued, coming to stand beside him with clenching fists.

There was a brief pause in his response and she could tell from the brief glance that roamed over her body that Itachi was aware of her no longer having access to her chakra. But warming her heart while simultaneously offering some of the highest praise he could give her, he didn't tell her to retreat or go to the side lines.

He believed in her abilities to keep fighting even without chakra.

Sakura ignored the rush of excitement that burst in her belly, and the way her heart skipped a beat.

Although the attackers were mostly detached, there was now apprehension shining in their gazes as they looked to one another. Some even took steps back at Itachi's appearance, though Sakura supposed she couldn't really blame them. She was tough and resilient sure, but there was no denying he was on a whole other level to them all. A small part of her even felt like she was no longer necessary.

"Back me up," he ordered calmly.

But he still wanted her to help.

Seemingly trusting Sakura's abilities, Itachi shot forward with a speed that shocked her greatly, though she couldn't allow it to distract her. Instead, Sakura shadowed his movements and swept in when they attempted to overwhelm him as they had her.

That gentle nature she'd come to care for was nowhere to be seen now. Like it was a mere switch, Itachi shut out the side he showed only to her and was ruthless in his attacks. From plunging kunai deep into muscles to hinder their movements, to ensnaring them in paralysing genjutsu, to working alongside Sakura and following up on her taijutsu unfalteringly, using his sharingan to his advantage as he effortlessly saw through her attacks and added to them. He created that opening to the medics so easily it shook her.

It was ridiculous the difference his presence made, though there wasn't room to feel disheartened at the leap between their skills.

No, troubling Sakura deeply was the intense swell of pride and dark excitement as she witnessed the formidable shinobi that was her husband. She could tell exactly where his training as an ANBU captain came into the battle and admired the calm countenance he displayed. Itachi was untouchable and proved that he'd earned his titles. He was one of the toughest ANBU captains they had to offer.

And he was all hers.

With the medics subdued thanks to his assistance, Sakura took an unsteady step back, lips parting to release a rush of air at the remarkable sight of her husband. There wasn't a scratch on him – barely even out of breath. And as Itachi stood to his full height once finished with them, standing amongst the unconscious traitors like he'd only just started warming up, the way he looked over at her had Sakura swallowing hard, unable to fight the intense heat that rushed through her.

He was all hers.

And there was no denying the swell of love she felt for him. Not after witnessing his determination to protect their beloved village.

Still too stunned to speak or move, she watched him wordlessly approach her, unable to look away from that stunning shade of red as he once more assessed her body. Then, like he hadn't done enough already to prove his worth, had every coherent thought skidding to a halt by effortlessly reversing the sealing jutsu that only a trusted few could use.

As the return of her chakra physically warmed her, Itachi reached out and cradled her face, his expression gentling as he assessed the bruises marring her skin.

"I'm okay," she numbly assured him in a soft murmur, still taken aback.

He nodded faintly, attention drifting downwards to the blood staining the shoulder of her shirt and after sparing a glance back to her eyes to silently ask for permission, Itachi eased the collar of her shirt aside. He revealed a clean puncture wound that prompted him to frown, and Sakura reached up, healing it without a word now that she was able to. There was plenty more littering her body, but he'd numbed all the pain with his unrivalled abilities.

"Really. I'm okay." She smiled at his sigh before impulsively tugging him down to her height, capturing his lips chastely and only slightly appeasing the part of her that revelled in his impressive strengths. "I'm okay."

"Sakura."

Still too emotional to be releasing her husband any time soon, Sakura kept a firm grasp of his shirt and barely spared a glance over in the direction of the Sand Siblings, only vaguely aware of Itachi respectfully covering her up once more. Wisely, they kept their distance and didn't interfere with any of the evidence or the bodies needing to be sealed away, but she could tell from their expressions that they were shocked. Like herself, they were unable to comprehend how intense the battle actually became.

For a second there, she really could have…

Inhaling deeply and reining in her composure, she dropped her hold of Itachi's shirt but was quick to reach for his hand.

"The Kazekage has prepared cells for the ones left alive," Temari informed her. "Your Hokage has also been informed."

"Thank you for not getting involved," she told them all, sighing.

"We knew to trust your abilities," replied the blonde with a small, proud smirk. "I supposed it helped these two witnessing the others holding off too."

Speaking of the others, they wouldn't attend the scene until the siblings were out of the way due to there being operatives mixed in with them. They knew who the captains were, after all and were incredibly smart.

"You were holding back," accused Gaara quietly as he assessed her battered appearance.

Yes, she was. She had to.

"Gaara–"

"You got lucky with Uchiha's interference," he continued. Looking to Itachi, he shocked her by saying, "However, you didn't coddle her as I expected you to – as any of us would have done. Better yet, you complement one another well in battle and show admirable support." She pouted at the sincerity in Gaara's words, heart warming at the discreet relaxing of the redhead's shoulders while looking between them. It all prompted her husband to also relax, sharingan deactivating. And then he let her know that all was good between them, that he was happy for her despite the pain he was likely in. "Congratulations on your marriage."

Chapter Text

"You handled yourself well," praised Kakashi, though there was no holding back his sigh while assessing Ibiki's and Anko's newest victims.

Without a doubt, they were going to tear into them ruthlessly – perhaps even more so than they usually did considering the short timeframe they had to work in. Anko's grin was positively vicious as she crouched in front of the others, cheerfully informing those who were conscious of the new torture methods she was itching to try out. She even threw in an unsettling tick she picked up from Orochimaru during her time as his student.

Still, they expressed nothing. It was unnerving and she noticed the minute narrowing of the other woman's eyes as she read into their silence.

"I wish it wasn't necessary," she said what she knew he was thinking. To prove her correct, Kakashi placed a comforting hand to her shoulder and gave a squeeze. "What happens now? I know I won't be able to have much involvement now that ANBU's involved, but is there anything else I can do?"

"You've done plenty," Gai assured her as he came to their side now that he was finished with his task of restraining the attackers. The grin that usually blinded her was nowhere to be seen, however. The heavy atmosphere wouldn't allow even half of one. Rather, he sported a troubled frown while assessing the area until Gai met her eye and forcibly offered a small, proud smile. "We all felt your determination to protect our village. You did Konoha proud today."

The momentary lapse in conversation allowed her to just barely catch the lowered voice of Itachi, and she couldn't stop herself from growing distracted. "…Thank you."

Being hyperaware of her husband allowed Sakura to continuously find him amongst the chaos of those who were gathered even when she wasn't looking for him, and it left her wondering if anyone else could notice the difference in him. Although usually composed and relatively stoic, there was now a tension in his shoulders she found impossible to miss. A stiffness in his movements. But the others appeared oblivious and Sakura assumed it was down to her knowing him intimately now. Would she have noticed if they hadn't grown so close?

What had gotten into him, though? The threat towards their village? How badly the fight had turned so suddenly? A combination of the two?

Had she managed to get under his skin?

"You can head back and rest up for tomorrow," Kakashi informed her, tipping his chin in the direction of the village. "I'll speak with Kazekage-sama and explain what happened."

As a former ANBU captain who continued to be highly regarded (to the extent where Tsunade often requested his presence and counsel), it made sense for Kakashi to intervene, especially now that she couldn't have much involvement. Sakura suspected Tsunade to eventually fill her in, but they had to tread carefully when it involved another village, no matter how minor the involvement was. Politics was a major pain in her ass.

They revealed enough to keep the Kazekage sweet and in the know, however it was like Temari stated earlier that day: they were still individual villages and didn't have to share all their transgressions. That didn't mean it would be easy sailing from there, though. Suspicion was definitely going to follow them throughout the exchange program now and she knew there would be a considerable level of uncertainty since the problem was evidently not confined to just the medics.

Konoha's security had been breached. The Hokage was deceived – they all were. Those medics claimed they weren't fighters and had never been trained in combat, yet they were capable of cornering her. A couple of shinobi who allegedly only recently obtained the genin rank managed to get one over on Kakashi too – Team Seven could vouch for it being damn near impossible even with Obito's sneaky tips.

What the hell was going on?

A comforting pat on the shoulder brought Sakura back to the present and her lip throbbed the moment she stopped absentmindedly chewing on it.

"Go rest," came Kakashi's quiet insistence. "Itachi-san is capable of handling the situation here while I speak with Kazekage-sama."

Gods, he was right. Even if he was shaken up by what transpired, her husband was still rational and possessed that almost impenetrable composure. Like hell one of ANBU's most respected captains needed his wife hovering like an overbearing mother hen.

Besides, it hadn't been all that long really. She supposed it was entirely plausible that Itachi was still feeling the shock or last dregs of adrenaline leaving his system. Nobody was spared from that draining process.

Even with the reassurance, as she left the area to return to the inn, Sakura's hand discreetly brushed against his and she offered a small, gentle smile when the contact appeared to bring him out of his musings. There was no response in his expression, but the quick and equally discreet returning pressure let her know Itachi appreciated the small comfort.

They could talk and comfort one another properly when he was finished, the brief meeting of their gazes stated.

It allowed her to leave the scene with a minute smile.

After a much-needed cooling shower that granted her the opportunity to take the time to heal her wounds before anybody caught sight of them and started asking questions, Sakura returned to the bedroom to find Kyo waiting anxiously by the door.

He spoke first in the loudest, squeakiest meow he could muster and damn it, somehow it nearly brought on a monumental breakdown. Sakura wasn't even sure why. All she knew was that Kyo was there, showing how relieved he was for her return by winding himself around her legs until they made it to the table, where he soon stood up against her torso. The swipes while trying to bring Sakura closer were gentle but filled with tangible anxiety and she couldn't stop herself from leaning forward to allow him to rub their heads together, eyes shutting in concentration.

"I'm okay," she assured him gently when she felt lost on how else to communicate with him. With Ino's telepathy, it was all the blonde's doing and only worked when she opened that door. She wasn't sure how to open herself up to Kyo just yet. "I healed anything they managed to hit me with–"

Realisation stole her breath and Sakura's eyes flew open, instantly assessing her companion closely and worriedly. All the while, Hana's warning repeated itself through her mind, and she felt sick with herself for forgetting about how the bond would affect him.

"Are there risks?"

"You will experience everything the other experiences."

"So if I'm hurt or die-"

"No physical harm will come to Kyo, or you if he should be harmed or die, but mentally you will feel as though you're experiencing it first-hand."

"Shit, I'm so sorry, Kyo," she repeatedly told him, hands restless but chakra steady during the examination just to be sure. "I'm so sorry!"

His forgiveness came in the form of loving headbutts, licks and loud purrs that she greedily accepted, offering up her own comfort and reassurance with hugs and back tickles that had him stretching out in quiet demands to deepen the scratches. It was perfect for unwinding and preparing herself for the dreaded report to Tsunade and Sakura wasn't entirely ashamed to admit she pushed it back to continue comforting her companion.

When the time eventually came to get serious once more, however, she did so with her reluctance and exhaustion carefully masked. The same couldn't be said about Kyo, who chose to drag himself to his favoured spot beneath the table with a drawn out stretch and yawn, revelling in the cold tiles that combatted the horrendous heat. Well, he was relaxed until warned about the summoning of Katsuyu, although he did impress her by remaining stretched out beneath the table. The only signs of his displeasure were the twitching of his tail and unblinking stare.

The report was fortunately kept short due to demanding elders and back-to-back meetings that were already working Tsunade's last nerves. More importantly, they'd agreed, not much could be shared after the breach in security, neither woman trusting their spaces enough to go into fine details. In the end, Sakura wrote up a quick report that was handed in by Katsuyu – that was to be their new means of communication from that point. Hidden within her body and being their mutual, loyal summon, nobody could intercept Katsuyu. Particularly now that a threat made itself known and was moving against them.

"Please be safe, Sakura-chan," Katsuyu repeated before releasing herself from their world, tentacles dipping.

Yawning once alone and stretching out to relieve some of the pressure of her stiffening muscles, Sakura stole a glance beneath the table and smiled fondly upon picking up Kyo's light snoring. It seemed he'd lost the battle to remain conscious, though she couldn't really blame him. Not when she was sporting the dry eyes and achy muscles that usually accompanied exhaustion too.

"Think I'll join you," she announced sleepily and rubbed at her eyes, laying back on top of the covers. Really, she should have finished getting changed and prepared for dinner with everyone, but surely a power nap wouldn't hurt? If she timed it well enough, she would be up and about long before Itachi returned too. "Just twenty minutes."

A pleasant almost tickling sensation coaxed Sakura out of sleep, seemingly amplified in the best way with slow kisses to the back of her neck and she sleepily hummed in approval, keen to experience more of the ministrations.

It was at the positive reaction and her lazy scooting backwards that the caresses travelled further up her thigh and beneath her robe, languidly asking for permission with a barely-there stroke to her bundle of nerves. That was certainly enough to shove aside the deeper sleepiness and part of Sakura marvelled at this being one of the first times (if not the first time) Itachi initiated sexual contact.

She could only nod, eyes tiredly yet hungrily admiring her husband's features as he tilted her head sideways, capturing her lips in a sensual kiss that had her arching into him. In that same moment, he stole all rational thought by starting up a gentle circular pace that instantly had her bucking into his hand. The teasing touch left her aching for more and quivering slightly, nuzzling closer and expressing through their gliding tongues that she wanted more.

The darkness of the room told her that the power nap lasted longer than initially planned. Daylight had disappeared entirely, replaced by a gentle moonlight that spilled into their room in long streaks, bleaching everything of colour.

But there wasn't a chance to appreciate the beauty of the moonlight. Itachi's hand cradling her face to deepen the kiss had the world zeroing in on him, and Sakura sighed softly when he untied the bathrobe and brushed the material aside, skin tingling once it was exposed to the cool air.

There was no need for words, his soothing touch and her body's eager responses told her. Anything that required sharing was done so through their actions, providing wordless comfort and reassurance that shook her as she felt the intensity of Itachi's emotions.

He kept her close at all times, never leaving an inch between their bodies as he worked her up relentlessly. We're both here, was what his insistent presence and tantalising touches demanded she take notice of. We're alive, screamed the pulsating and tingling of her body.

Although she ached to shut her eyes and cherish the moment, she stubbornly kept them open, squinting up at him during their lingering kiss and feeling her heart give an unyielding squeeze upon discovering he too was watching her.

This was…

Needing more of her husband, Sakura brushed his hand aside and turned in his arms, body slinking over his with familiarity and causing her bathrobe to slip off her shoulders to gather at the crooks of her elbows. Taking it off completely would take too long when she was yearning to feel more of him already.

She was welcomed with admiring hands that swept up and down her sides until they settled on her hips, guiding Sakura into place over him. But it wasn't until Itachi was rolling them over so that she was on her back that he slowly sunk inside, catching Sakura's lips just as she gasped, his own sigh full of blissful relief.

This feeling…

She kept him against her with arms around his torso and their legs tangling until one of Itachi's shifted upwards to intensify his deepening thrusts.

Were they making love?

"Shh," came his low hush just as she groaned into their needy kiss. "The walls are thin."

How in the hell was she supposed to try and stay quiet? Not even burying her face into his shoulder and neck could contain the sounds, merely muffled them. It only grew harder at his response to her, at him slipping his arms beneath her knees to bring her legs over his shoulders.

It felt like she was already teetering on the edge, growing antsier by the minute. And Itachi's hips were relentless as they knocked harder into hers seeing her reaction, filling her head with nothing but the sound of their skin clapping together wetly. Keeping her grounded. But it wouldn't remain that way, of course. Not when she could barely control herself from trembling against him, nails ruthless whenever she tried to find purchase, moans going up an octave at the maddening pressure on her lower stomach that somehow intensified just how deep her husband was hitting.

Everything grew tighter by the second, muscles tensing against Itachi's and leaving her with a near death grip on him. Desperate sobs of being so maddeningly close left her in choked whispers against his lips, green eyes squinting when he responded in the best way possible. All but slamming their hips together and creating a blinding pressure on her nerves, dark eyes swirling into hypnotising red and black and pushing her that little bit further into total chaos, his breathless grunts and groans of pleasure driving her crazy.

Sakura really was losing her mind and her legs quivered tellingly, a loud moan she hadn't meant to release threatening to wake the other occupants of the inn once orgasm imploded from within.

One arm cradling her head to keep her in place and the other firmly covering her mouth, Sakura felt her eyes rolling back as Itachi pressed his forehead to hers, his hips tireless as he quickened his pace in an almost desperate bid to reach his own climax. And she knew the moment he joined her in that otherworldly bliss because his pace finally faltered with trembling hips, a quiet broken moan of her name filling the short distance between their lips before Itachi claimed hers, drawing out their orgasms with uneven, languid rolls of his hips.

That was…

It was without a doubt…

They were both trembling, she realised once the heavenly haze gradually began lifting, and she smiled faintly at the feel of his pounding heart beneath her hand.

They had just made love.

But just when Sakura was certain it was over, that they would roll over and get some sleep like their bodies begged of them to, Itachi had her breath catching and chest bursting with warmth with his sudden tenderness. After easing down the robe that wasn't really covering her by that point, his lips sought out all areas that were previously injured like he had them committed to memory. It left her stunned and damn near emotional, chest heaving by the time he was finished ensuring not a single injury remained.

The same man who'd made tearing through such a troublesome group seem so effortless.

Spurred on by the softness in his lidded gaze when Itachi glanced up at her, Sakura yanked him upwards so that she could kiss him deeply, body so accepting of his as he lowered himself against her once more.

They didn't continue, however. No, surprising Sakura like the moment wasn't intense enough as it already was, Itachi confessed against her skin with shocking hesitance, "Seeing you being attacked with the Nidaime's jutsu… I've never experienced such blinding rage or desperation in my life before. I always commended myself on remaining composed no matter the circumstances."

Holy shit.

"Itachi…"

It left her breathless when he continued to hide his expression and confessed in a near whisper like he was ashamed to admit such a thing, "I have never fought with anger before."

That must have been what left him so uneasy after the battle, Sakura deduced. Fights fuelled by rage or other negativity posed too many risks and when asked what was holding her back or could aid her in improving after their first mission together, it was one of the major pointers he'd brought her attention to – one that would have been a great contributor into her retiring, had the elders had their way. It posed too great a risk.

Did that mean she had succeeded in making him fall in love with her?

It…

It had to. His confession, the way they'd made love for the very first time… It was all…

Weary eyes met hers after Sakura's insistent hands guided Itachi's face upwards, and she felt her heart clench.

"We're okay," she whispered over the constricting of her throat, unsure what else she could really say in that moment, because there it was. Right there in the expression he'd tried so hard to hide from her.

Itachi was falling hard.

And it made her hate herself.

The next morning seemed to arrive within seconds of shutting her eyes and Sakura damned herself as Ino whistled and poked at the dark circles marring her features.

"Trying to give Gaara a run for his money?" She deflated tellingly and it had the blonde raising a disbelieving eyebrow. "I know you're not nervous about this all-out spar. Temari was telling me you're all itching to lay into each other."

Since she couldn't exactly tell Ino about the mission she sincerely despised with every fibre of her being, Sakura nodded meekly and pretended like the spar was the issue, even when the other woman narrowed her eyes suspiciously.

Of course she doesn't believe a word of it, she thought miserably. Ino knew her better than anyone and no, it wasn't because she'd been in her mind multiple times (even though they enjoyed the privacy of communicating via Ino's telepathic abilities, the blonde uncharacteristically respected Sakura's privacy and refused to delve deeper without permission).

And like she should have expected, Ino's concerned voice filtered into Sakura's mind, carefully asking, "Itachi-san isn't here. Did you guys get into a fight?" At the negative response, she then glanced around the room, seemingly only just realising that they were missing a great chunk of their group. "Wait, where is everyone?"

"Returning to the village as we speak," Sakura allowed her to know, if only to keep Ino from investigating.

"I take it Tsunade-sama was furious."

It wasn't a question, but still, she shrugged in response to silently alert her best friend that they couldn't talk too much about it. Despite her burning curiosity, Ino heaved a reluctant sigh and dropped the matter to appreciate the generous breakfast spread out before them.

Selfishly, Sakura almost wanted to share every piece of information she possessed, though only to distract herself from the heartache in Itachi's weary eyes, from how excruciating the mission was becoming.

She didn't have an issue with his feelings – it was her. The issue was her.

Maybe in a different lifetime their relationship could have thrived. There'd be no deceit or eventual misery awaiting them at the end of the line – there wouldn't be an end of the line for them. Kids and grandkids could have been what awaited them instead, alongside impressive milestones like reaching fifty years of being married – maybe even longer, if they were so lucky.

Instead, they had…

They had a marriage built on lies. Granted, their coming together was hardly ideal, but Sakura could feel in her aching heart that she would have fallen in love with Itachi. Gods, she could have fallen so, so hard and unconditionally. Rather than focusing on how it could benefit the village or how any tiny piece of information could have a double meaning, she could have devoted herself entirely to the gentlest, kindest man she'd ever met.

At the telling burning of her throat, Sakura willed away the depressing thoughts and focused on breakfast and leading what was left of the group of medics. Starting with explaining why their numbers had taken a swift cut with a half-truth, she then proceeded to inform the group that she wanted them all at the demonstration. Not to step in and heal anyone, but to further persuade others about the benefits of becoming a medic.

"My hopes are for at least ten sign ups," Sakura informed them with her hands coming to her hips. Standing at the front of the room, she looked through those who remained and couldn't deny the flash of uncertainty that coursed through her. She wondered if any of them were also corrupt and waiting for their chance to strike. "I want to say more, but we know that shinobi are wary of being side-lined. Don't take it to heart if you can't convince anyone – if this demonstration fails, then there really is no hope."

Ino's eyes rolled at the cockiness.

"Are you nervous, Sakura-senpai?"

"Of the other team?" she questioned, smirking. "Definitely."

The spar was going to be rough as hell and chances were, she'd be left with many, many brutal injuries that would certainly require medical attention.

Which reminded her…

"If you'll all excuse me," Sakura announced politely. "I need to prepare for the battle of a lifetime."

When she found him, Kyo was yet again lounging around the room they shared and she felt a swell of restlessness on his behalf. Although he appeared calm and unaffected of remaining in one space for such a long period of time, Kyo was certainly feeling irritated by now. He loved stalking around the district to hunt for prey and a lady companion, ensuring all other felines knew that the Uchiha district was his territory. It had to pain him being unable to come and go as he pleased.

"Morning, Kyo," Sakura greeted, lips tugging at the corners at his responding squeaky meow but lack of movement. With the temperature rapidly rising, she knew her companion would spend the better part of his day sleeping on the cold tiles beneath the table.

Itachi had left in the early hours of the morning to take over watch of their captives. Being unable to distinguish friend from foe unnerved many, if not all, who knew about the day before and so they kept their circle limited to those Kakashi and Itachi vetted (not that she was supposed to know any of that).

However, he'd promised to be there the moment the spar began and Sakura felt her stomach flip with excitement. They had spent an age on training and she couldn't wait to put all her husband taught her into action – more than that, though, Sakura couldn't wait to show him the combined efforts and strengths of Team Seven after hearing it'd been a while since Itachi saw them fighting together. And her heart warmed after hearing the constrained enthusiasm in his words as he added fondly it'd be nice to see how far his little brother had come.

Smiling to herself at the memory, Sakura sunk to the floor beside the table. Within seconds her rigid shoulders were relaxing at the huge, fluffy paw that appeared from beneath the wood, patting her knee several times before Kyo managed to find a safe enough grip that didn't risk breaking skin. As large as he was and with claws as sharp, it always amazed Sakura how consciously gentle he tried to be with her. Just as it constantly pummelled her right in the heart how perceptive he could be of her emotional well-being, and his responding comforting nature.

"I know I've gone on and on about this for weeks now, but I just want to make sure you know what's happening later. I'd hate for you to be taken by surprise and start panicking," Sakura started with a sigh. Even though she wanted to reach out and pet her companion, they were essentially training in that moment, and she needed to be firm so that he would understand the seriousness of their talk. "First, though, I want to apologise for failing to better inform you of the circumstances – both yesterday and today. Merely talking about it around you isn't what companions do. We're partners – I need to start treating you as such."

A curious golden gaze finally met her, followed by a drawn-out yawn and Kyo eventually dragging himself out from beneath the table. His reluctance was palpable and, in a way, Sakura understood that aching need to get a few more hours of peaceful sleep, so she appreciated his actions. Most cats would have rolled over and ignored her.

"I promise I'll do better from now on," she vowed, hands coming to rest on her thighs.

It was an unforgivable failing on her part – could even be viewed as disrespectful and neglectful, had Kyo not been so laid back and accepting. Although they were learning together as they went along, to view him as just a cat in the background of wherever she was, was ignorant and rude. Important discussions needed to include him, not happen around him.

"We're a team," Sakura added.

There were no words to explain the lightness that suddenly entered her heart when Kyo leaned forward to rub his head against her resting hands – like he could sense the heavy weight on her shoulders and was knocking it off with his comfort. Smiling, Sakura stroked his head, though only for a moment to thank him for understanding. They still had much to discuss.

As though sensing that, Kyo settled back and sat before her with a slow blink, waiting calmly for her continue and she felt herself almost becoming giddy at the sight of such a humongous improvement on his behalf. Rather than allowing it to show, however, she straightened up.

"This afternoon's spar isn't an actual battle, but it's going to get rough," she warned Kyo quietly. "I don't know if you know any techniques to keep this from hurting you, and I'm not confident in Kiba's ability to keep his mouth shut, so I can't go to him for advice either." Grimacing at yet another failing on her part, Sakura lowered her head in a silent apology, though was stunned when her companion took that opportunity to bump their faces together. His breath was atrocious and told her of his recent meal, but it was easily shoved aside. "I'm so sorry, Kyo."

"Kunoichi," came a shocking voice in her mind and she was equally startled by the intensity of Kyo's stare when she pulled back to look at him. "I knew the risks."

His mental voice was nothing like his meow, which was squeaky and oftentimes croaky. No, his voice was soft and soothing, and Sakura had a sneaking suspicion he'd adopted such a tone from her husband (also bringing forth the realisation that they were both gentle beings with great strength). Regardless of his current status, Kyo was a ninneko and it made sense for him to be observant of how she responded to Itachi's comfort considering the amount of time they all spent together.

"Kyo," Sakura whispered in awe.

"Team," he continued and her heart melted when he once more rubbed his head to hers. "Use as learning experience."

She quickly nodded in agreement and finally caved to the urge to cuddle her companion, grinning widely, proudly, at his loud and happy purr.

Although they were expecting large numbers, Sakura couldn't hold back her awe as she caught sight of the gathered crowds. Their numbers were easily up in the hundreds and reminded her of the chūnin exams, filling her with apprehensive excitement that made sitting still impossible.

"I don't know how you're managing it, Sasuke-kun," she shot his way with a pout. "Aren't you nervous at all?"

"Don't pay him any attention," muttered Naruto, sounding oddly put out at the sight of their third teammate leaning back casually against the wall. "He's shaking on the inside."

The Kazekage's speech for the opening ceremony was longwinded yet he somehow kept the audience fixated entirely on him, leaving Sakura to wonder if that was down to their intense training growing up. Above all else, Suna-nin had to respect and devote themselves to their Kazekage, even if they didn't necessarily agree with him. Punishments were harsh (oftentimes borderline barbaric) and pairing that with being trapped in their traditional ways, they knew they wouldn't last two minutes going against him. And if he didn't punish them, then his more devout followers certainly would.

Dismissing the speech while they waited out of view of the others, Sakura turned to face her team. All that needed to be said had already been shared and they were fully warmed up – there was no more time or need to go over strategies or consider other ways to prepare themselves.

Still, sensing the thrum of anticipation from the forcefully silent audience had Sakura itching to get started already. The longer the Kazekage spoke, the harder her heart pounded and by that point, she was certain it wasn't the harsh desert sun causing her to sweat, but the eagerness of what was to come.

"This has to be intentional," Naruto complained in a low whine. "The guy won't stop talking! What's left to say?"

Sakura could only nod her agreement, irked with the knowledge of Gaara and his siblings likely being unaffected by it all.

While their teams possessed several similar qualities, there was no hiding from the fact that Team Seven struggled when it came to impulse control and patience. They weren't exactly bad at remaining cool or level-headed but when tensions were high and they were as excited as they currently were, it was difficult holding onto that composure. On the other hand, the Sand Siblings were raised to be Suna's definition of the perfect shinobi. No, they weren't patient per se, but they were calm in a crisis. They could force down their emotions.

The trembling of her hands was purely in response to the barely restrained thrill drifting throughout the crowds eagerly awaiting their arrival. It made recounting her weapons a pain in the ass, but Sakura felt no negativity towards it all. Couldn't when it worked perfectly for hyping them up.

It was going to be brutal.

"Now for the part you have all been waiting patiently for."

"Finally," stressed Naruto once the Kazekage shifted to their introductions.

The Kage speeches had to be the dullest part of the whole opening ceremony, hence why her shishou kept it short and sweet. While more than able to capture their attention and keep a tight grasp of it, she preferred not boring her citizens into early graves or forcing them to be uptight and professional. When Sakura asked why, Tsunade's response was simple: the opening ceremony was supposed to be a celebration and an opportunity for them all to get to know one another. Where was the fun in listening to lectures and having to remain so stiff and serious? How could they possibly to get to know their allies when wearing their masks?

Team Seven was last to be announced and Sakura returned Naruto's wild grin. Fist going straight to his outstretched one, the pair waiting all of two seconds for Sasuke to roll his eyes and bump his into theirs.

"Remember this is all about persuading the people of Suna they need more medics."

"No pulling punches," Naruto said like they even needed reminding.

"Remind yourself, not us," scoffed Sasuke.

Blistering heat threatened to suffocate them the instant they left the safety of the shade, the sun's attempts to blind the trio almost successful. However, they didn't falter in their approach of the opposing team who were waiting stoically to their Kazekage's left, relaxed bodies belying the anticipation she could see clearly in their bright eyes. It only seemed to be heightened by the roaring of the crowd now that they were finally able to let go.

Graduating classes in most villages were divided into three-man squads, each carefully selected to play to one another's strengths and weaknesses, overall fitting the criteria of specific missions (although, for teams such as their own, that didn't mean they were tied down to that one type of mission).

Each class produced squads specifically for their tracking skills (such as Team Eight), or their interrogative or strategic abilities (like Team Ten), or in her own and Gaara's teams' cases, to be all brute force – to conquer and destroy. They were the big guns.

Sakura supposed many wouldn't be viewing it as two teams going all out to prove a point. Many would see it as Konoha versus Suna.

Two powerhouse teams from different villages – the very best of their generation – tearing into each other without restraint to prove her point of how they only succeeded in bulldozing their way through their enemies by having her on their side.

Due to not only being a woman but also being labelled as a medic-nin, Sakura knew exactly what the audience were waiting for. But she didn't step up to Temari like she knew they expected her to, their all too vocal surprise only spurring Sakura on as she came to stand opposite Gaara, returning his smirk.

Much to her utter happiness, her boys understood just how important it was for the two kunoichi to prove themselves in Suna, so despite Naruto's trembling excitement to take Gaara on himself, he didn't falter in coming to stand opposite the other blonde.

"Think you can handle a jinchūriki?" he taunted.

"Think you can handle me without crying to Sakura?"

Going against Gaara would be no easy feat but Sakura was raring to go. With healing abilities to combat his deadly ninjutsu and taijutsu strong enough to break through that guard of his, she knew there was the chance to come out of their spar the victor – if she didn't let it go to her head.

Even better? Gaara wasn't aware of her strict training that slipped many impressive aces up her sleeve.

She couldn't wait to put training with Itachi to the test, to prove to them both that all their hard work was worth it.

Exertion had Sakura's limbs trembling tellingly and she longed to cave to the urge of collapsing backwards onto the grass.

Summer was fast approaching, evident in the rocketing temperatures and clearer skies. Ino and Hinata were out at a nearby lake for a day of sunbathing and relaxing, but what was Sakura doing?

Training.

Again.

"Skipping one day wouldn't kill us, y'know," she complained for the umpteenth time.

"Perhaps not today," came her husband's patient retort.

"What are we trying to prove, anyway? No matter what you drill into me, the elders are never going to accept my status as a kunoichi."

The original purpose of their training sessions was to reduce the risk of being killed in action – the elders' request after their reluctant acceptance of her remaining an active shinobi. However, the chances of killing Sakura were already drastically slim and she knew Itachi was well aware of it, too. What was the point in pushing herself to the brink in each session? To learn cool new ninjutsu? Why? They could do that without exhausting her. Sakura's only explanation was that Itachi was hoping to impress the elders, but that seemed so unlike him.

"What are we hoping to prove?" he repeated in an almost thoughtful hum, then proceeded to ask, "What makes you so sure the elders are our targets?"

At his insistence, she released a tired groan and set to repeating the task of flying through the hand signs necessary for the clan's signature jutsu. It wouldn't have been so bad had Itachi not ordered Sakura to use chakra each time to perfect the ratio – that was draining as hell even for her superb control.

After a quick adjustment to the distribution of her weight, she asked irritably, "So you want to impress your clan?"

"In their eyes, you are an outsider who at this moment in time, has received great leniency that all Uchiha women – including the previous matriarchs – have not."

The reminder had her gritting her teeth, hating the chauvinistic side of their clan that believed women were still nothing more than their broodmares. What made it worse was the women's tendency to simply go with their backwards ways. Whereas the rest of the village was moving with the times and beginning to view men and women as equals, the Uchiha were frozen in the past.

"More to the point, they have yet to witness your abilities for themselves."

"The clan think that they're playing favourites – that it's just because of my connection to Tsunade-shishou."

"More or less."

Sakura was not oblivious to the envious glares from the women in the Uchiha clan. Many of them were forced to give up their titles as kunoichi after years of dedication and hard work, all for the sake of becoming housewives, reduced to nothing more than baby makers.

Then, there was her.

Marrying into the clan and receiving far better treatment than even the matriarch herself. Having their prodigious heir bailing her out of punishments executed by the elders when anybody else – even the men – wouldn't have been pardoned. Worse yet was that she hadn't proven herself yet (Itachi could dress up the words all he liked to try and lessen how harsh they could potentially sound, but Sakura knew that was what he meant). She'd yet to pull her weight and make them see why she was held to such high esteem.

"Therefore, we will make Sasuke your goal," Itachi stated at the same time as he circled her, critically assessing Sakura to ensure there were no weaknesses to drag down the performance of her fire style jutsu, expressing displeasure when she faltered at his words.

"S-Sasuke-kun?" she demanded, promptly forgetting about her task. "Why Sasuke-kun?"

"He is one of the greatest elites our clan has to offer," he warmed her heart by saying resolutely, and there was no mistaking the pride or the determination in his eyes. "If you are on his level, they will have no choice but to respect you."

On Sasuke's level…

There was certainly a long way to go before reaching her talented teammate – with the insecure teenager within screaming that it was a pipe dream – but Sakura was determined to make it a reality.

Returning her focus to the Sand Siblings, she set a hand to her hip and raised a cocky eyebrow at the redhead, easily reading that he too was eager to test out his strength against them – against her. Sakura suspected part of him was itching to go toe to toe with Naruto to see where they stood against one another now, though she was pleasantly surprised and thrilled to see the challenge in his eyes.

He was already trying to spot weaknesses and the flash in his gaze when it returned to hers told Sakura he was impressed to find none, even with such a relaxed stance.

She wasn't overly concerned about how much Gaara had seen of her fighting style the day before. As he'd so callously called her out on shortly after the battle: she was holding back significantly. Chances were the only part of her training she'd given away was being able to use fire style now, if they'd even managed to see the battle at all considering how far away they must have been to go undetected. That was nothing. Merely a drop in the vast ocean that was the intelligence of both her and her strategic husband combined.

"I'm about to drag you for the whole of Suna to see," Sakura goaded, smirking at the predictable response.

Try as he might to control the beast within, she knew Gaara was always eager to let go. Challenges riled him up to the point of being unable to hold back – exactly what she wanted.

"You're in my domain," he reminded and Gods, she could have sworn the sand at her feet quivered in silent warning. "I will be impressed if you last five minutes."

Sakura grinned widely.

"Begin!"

They instantly leapt apart to create distance and she didn't fail to notice the suspicion in the redhead's expression, no doubt anticipating her to push to close that distance as she had in previous spars. However, they weren't recklessly sparring like in the past. She had a point to prove now. A village full of potential medics to impress.

So, she was going into it smart.

Like Gaara said: this was his territory and although he had an advantage either way, Sakura knew that if she stayed up in the air and was unable to control her falls or movements, Gaara had the biggest advantage. Her best bet was to remain on the ground and find some kind of opening. But even that was risky. There was no way of knowing until he launched an attack if he was controlling the sand at her feet and by that point, it was way too late.

…Unless she kept them coated in chakra, pushing just enough outwards to get a feel of the sand she was standing on. She would know in an instant if Gaara was launching a close-ranged attack for his chakra would clash with hers, giving her ample time to retreat or launch a counterattack.

Test out the speed of his sand, Sakura reminded herself before setting to the task, eyes narrowing calculatingly and ensuring not to miss a single movement made. The trickiest part was his ability to summon and control it without using a single muscle – even without the added distraction of their teams launching themselves at one another, that put her at a disadvantage. But Sakura was determined. She was focused.

He was waiting for her to make the first move, Gaara's stillness told her. The calmness she was currently radiating was too much of a leap from her previous recklessness, and it had him on edge. He was waiting to find a pattern that she would not give, for she had a plan.

First, she was going to borrow a leaf out of the unmatched Rock Lee's book.

Only when she was certain of his body language did Sakura lunge backwards to create extra space purely for added dramatic effect, bouncing lightly on her feet a few times in preparation. Chakra coursed throughout her legs and hips and the difference it made was remarkable, the sounds of cheering erupting from the crowds as she shot across the sand almost masking Gaara's intake of breath that signified his shock, tuning out their teams' battles.

He barely had the chance to raise a hand to summon his sand, but even if he managed to, the intensity of her punch was enough to tear through the imperfect defence, sending the redhead careening across the area. His personal sand armour softening the blow, cracking under the pressure.

She grinned wickedly and appeared above him, not missing the appreciative look in his widened, excited eyes.

But just as she swung, he did too and Sakura was forced to stop the attack abruptly, arms covering her vital spots when small but powerful balls of hardened sand created from his own crumbling armour slammed into her from below. Agony rippled through her the deeper they moved, threatening to immobilise her and reminding Sakura that this was one of Gaara's favourite techniques. It immobilised his opponents, calling to the darker parts of him as he thought of them as nothing more than his prey.

Grimacing at the twisting of the sand bullets within her body, she quickly noticed that they were laced with chakra that was attempting to manipulate her movements. It had the potential to bring her to him just as much as it could leave her motionless on the blistering sand, waiting to be devoured.

Taking a risk, Sakura allowed Gaara to believe he'd gained the upper hand as he clenched a fist, causing her body to drop heavily from the air. However, just when he assumed the final blow, she was landing firmly on her feet, using the left to push up from the ground and break through his defence. The sucker punch to the gut left him winded and in a state of disbelief, his clenched fist and responding twists within her body telling her he was shocked that she could fight his influence.

But it seemed she wasn't the only one to improve and the air was ripped out of her when Gaara gave one last yank of the chakra laden sand bullets before they promptly left her body with gaping holes, the agony making Sakura wobble just enough for him to get physically close. And in that same second of bringing down her guard, he was slamming a strong knee to her gut, hands gripping her shoulders to keep her in place.

He'd been working on close combat.

Gods, she should have anticipated that after his brutal battles against Lee and Naruto, but Sakura couldn't stop the proud, impressed look she shot him through squinting eyes. The improvement, when coming from a guy who'd previously (and arrogantly) believed his sand to be all the power he needed, was something to marvel.

However, it still wasn't up to the level of her own taijutsu skills.

She batted away his next punch, throwing an elbow that had Gaara using sand to protect himself from. Her next blow was similarly intercepted by the sand, and she quickly deduced that the speed of his sand had also improved significantly and up until that point, he was testing her too.

More importantly, Sakura noted, was the lack of damage her previous attacks left behind. The durability of his armour had improved significantly. He'd only allowed parts to break away to attack her with when she was close and vulnerable.

That was okay, though.

Either targeting one specific area with relentless blows or landing one extra powerful punch would break through his armour – it could only withstand so much, proven by Rock Lee's constant flow of attacks during the chūnin exams. Although Gaara had plenty of time to improve since then and Sakura made sure to leave room for that, she knew she could break through. Better yet, Shukaku would heal him relatively quickly. Her monstrous strength wouldn't kill him.

"I hate that fucking fan, goddamnit!" she barely heard the angered roar of her teammate. "I'm gonna break it into pieces!"

"You have to get close to me first," came Temari's haughty response.

As badly as she wanted to watch the fierce thrashing Naruto repeatedly received from the fan, Sakura kept herself low and guarded, eyes never leaving Gaara's for a second.

"So," she threw out playfully. "Are we going to get serious or what?"

They'd done enough toying around to get a feel of one another's abilities. There was only so much to learn before she'd need to experience those brutal jutsu of his first hand. Already mentally prepared for such ruthlessness, Sakura didn't fear getting caught by a few – couldn't fear them. The whole point of their demonstration was to prove how massively the odds could be shifted by having a medic on the squad.

Naruto's frustrated yell was their improvised signal to continue, and Sakura was quick to dodge the barrages of sand darting after her. Tucking, spinning, leaping. Everything was a blur of deadly beige that threatened to blind her at the very least, or amputate entire limbs worst case scenario.

It was considerably harder getting closer to him, though she didn't allow herself to grow frustrated. What did irk her was the gradual herding of their team that only Sasuke seemingly noticed, the Sand Siblings effortless in forcing them back until they were bumping into each other.

"Idiots," he grumbled.

"Because you're not in the exact same position, asshole," Naruto snapped back.

But they didn't have the chance to continue their bickering and Sakura swiftly swatted them both upon sensing the surge of chakra surrounding the area. It had to be Gaara's doing, she suspected. Similarly to his merciless sand coffin jutsu, it felt almost like all the air was being viciously squeezed from their lungs as the chakra bore down on them. They–

"Now, Gaara," ordered Temari, leaping onto a platform of sand.

Holy shit.

Sakura was quick to fall into formation with her team at the raging sandstorm swirling around them savagely, squeezing her eyes shut and bringing her arms up defensively at the lurking of a dark chakra all around them. It wasn't a natural sandstorm, she was quick to realise, it was Gaara. He was blinding them – more specifically Sasuke, who now couldn't use his sharingan to read their movements.

And within moments, the Sand Siblings began their assault, and Sakura grunted at the slamming of Temari's fan into her stomach that knocked her back into her boys.

Their teamwork was damn near flawless, leaving them on a flaky defensive as blow after blow rained down on her team. Occasionally, they fell back into one another, strong stances threatening to give out entirely as they struggled against the seemingly invisible foe, skin rubbed raw from the rough sand.

But even the eventual break in the assault couldn't grant them a reprieve and Sakura grimaced at the pulsating injuries littering her body that were worsened by the continuously swirling sandstorm.

"They're preparing a bigger jutsu," grunted Sasuke when the other squad suspiciously backed off. "Gaara's accumulating a large amount of chakra."

Shit.

The sandstorm continued to keep them boxed in, occasionally swiping at them if they tried their luck in escaping. A fool would assume that meant Gaara was draining his chakra and would soon be too fatigued to continue – at least, unable to use his bigger jutsu, anyway. However, they all knew that wasn't the case. It merely meant he needed slightly longer to summon more, simply to avoid losing control as he fell back on using Shukaku's.

They had to come up with a plan – fast.

"Sasuke-kun, can you sense a weak spot anywhere?"

"Already trying."

In the meantime, Sakura used one of her wounds to summon a small portion of Katsuyu's body, ensuring the slug appeared small enough for her to immediately catch. Her boys didn't question the plan, merely took a minute step closer to Sakura to allow her the opportunity to slide two small portions of Katsuyu into their clothing. There was no need for reminders of not dropping Katsuyu (slugs didn't fair too well in the desert, after all) and for that, she was grateful. There was no true way of knowing how much Gaara could sense within his sandstorm so the less they gave away, the better.

"Found one," he soon alerted her.

Nodding in understanding, Sakura then ordered, "Naruto, use the Kyuubi's cloak."

He faltered for a brief second. "You sure?"

"I'm going to throw you through the weak spot. Hopefully you'll clash with one of them during the flight."

"What about–"

"Don't underestimate her," Sasuke answered for her, hand briefly raising to ensure Katsuyu was secured on his person.

It was good that he did, for it gave the impression Sasuke meant her. Really, however, Team Seven knew he was talking about Katsuyu's ability to remain latched onto Naruto for the duration of their plan.

Rather than arguing or further expressing his concern, the blond took as big a step away from them as he possibly could, and even with their eyes shut they could tell when he began channelling the Kyuubi's chakra. Even while in full control of the first tail, there was no mistaking the dark intentions of the Kyuubi as its chakra saturated the air around them, eliciting a delicate, unavoidable shiver from her.

He probably would have summoned another tail, however the sudden spike in Gaara's chakra kept them from pushing their luck. Sakura was quick to reach out to where she could sense Naruto's chakra in response, gripping tight.

"Now," Sasuke gave the order once the weak spot revealed itself once more. "Eight o'clock."

She put everything she had into the throw, stomach somersaulting with anticipation at the sound of a commotion they could only just pick up on through the sandstorm. There was no doubt Naruto had managed to at least clip one of the siblings, which hopefully in turn was able to weaken their combo enough for them to break free.

Luck was on their side when moments later, the sandstorm slowed enough for her and Sasuke to rush through, telling them that Naruto hadn't collided with just anyone – it was Gaara.

"Is that the best you've got?" came the blond's cocky demand, laughing heartily while tackling Gaara off his platform of sand.

They were able to open their eyes in time to witness the two jinchūriki letting loose on one another, both using the cloaks of their beasts. For the most part, they seemed evenly matched, but Sakura knew from the arrogance in Naruto's expression that he had something big up his sleeve.

"Which one do you want?" Sasuke questioned, their backs brushing together when Temari and Kankuro dropped down from their own sand platforms, weapons drawn and ready.

If Sasuke took on Temari, then they ran the risk of harming or losing Katsuyu due to the style of her ninjutsu. Out of the two of them, taking her on herself made the most sense, especially since she had been working tirelessly on ways to avoid the overuse of Sōzō Saisei.

"I'll take Temari," Sakura stated.

He nodded once, which she used as her signal to rush the blonde who abruptly opened her fan to two purple moons upon registering who she would be facing. Temari's smirk was fierce and full of warning for what was to come and in response, Sakura sent bursts of healing chakra throughout her body.

She attempted to distract Sakura with the dramatic swinging of the giant fan, disturbing the sand harshly enough for it to try and blind her. But she continued to push on with her eyes shutting cockily, using the distortions to the air that always gave Temari's attacks away as her guide. It was how Sakura knew to leap high into the air suddenly when those distortions barrelled towards her with a stunning ferocity.

Unlike when facing Gaara, she now had a couple of recently learned ninjutsu at her disposal. After all, sand was able to suffocate fires, but wind fanned the flames. If she timed it right, then the blonde could take significant damage.

Sakura carefully waited for the next assault and even grew giddy when she dared to open her eyes and saw that Temari was in the process of opening the fan to three moons. And like he could sense what she had in mind, a supposedly stray kunai whizzed through the air, forcing the blonde to swiftly duck and spin to avoid being struck, Sasuke's smirk visibly disgruntling Temari.

During the distraction, her hands raised, flying through the seals Itachi had drilled into her, missing the way Sasuke's eyes widened in surprise at the speed he could only keep up with due to his sharingan.

"Katon…!" Sakura summoned the necessary chakra, timing it just right before releasing the technique in the same moment as Temari swung the giant fan backwards in preparation, the extra strength from using all three moons working in her favour. "Gōkakyū no Jutsu!"

"Shit!"

She would be healing them all afterwards, Sakura reminded herself at the piercing scream of her friend, though that didn't make it any easier to bear. The only thing stopping her from showing any mercy was knowing how badly it would piss Temari off, since she was also trying to prove herself to the village.

A huge surge of sand loomed over them and Sakura made sure to get the hell out of there when it plummeted down on Temari and the surrounding area. It had the medic in her wincing at the thought of all those grains of sand sticking to the burns, but she knew the extent of the injuries wouldn't be too severe. The fire had been on her for all of two seconds, travelling too fast to draw out the whole experience.

As Sakura anticipated, only one of Temari's arms, hand and a tiny portion of exposed thigh boasted blistering, angry burns, and mentally, she heaved a sigh of relief. It shouldn't require too much healing and to be extra nice, Sakura would even make sure that there wouldn't be any scarring afterwards.

The bonus of landing such a heavy blow was Temari's limited use of one side of her body that the audience could instantly pick up on – better yet, it was her dominant side. Proven by the harsh cursing when she couldn't force her hand to grip a tight enough hold of the fan in order to use it.

Like he was refusing to be left behind, the screams of a thousand birds filled the area with enough intensity to draw all their attention, and Temari was cursing under her breath once more when Sasuke showed them all the next stage of his Chidori. Instead of requiring him to close the distance, he threw his arms out and in response, the lightning lashed out like a whip, filling the space between Sasuke and his opponent.

To give him credit, Kankuro took the ruthless bolts coursing through his system quietly, biting back his yells of pain while his body seized up.

But injuring them wasn't the end of the spar – rules stated they had to either restrain or knock them out. So, Sakura lunged forward with the intention of ending it for Temari, but had all air blasted out of her viciously when the blonde fought through the agony and swung her fan with her uninjured hand. The responding cheers were more like roars of encouragement and the effect was instantaneous for the blonde who soaked up the wordless praises of her village.

Too bad she would have to knock her down a peg in front of them all.

Grinning with equal ferocity at Temari, Sakura swung upwards just as the other woman lunged and caused her to be hurtled up into the sky from the shockwave of her punch. But impressively she returned fire without pause, with an extra vigorous swing of her fan, the wind crushing her into the insanely hot sand that instantly blistered Sakura's skin.

Like hell it could keep her down, though. Not after the crowds just witnessed Temari attacking just moments after being burned by literal fire.

"Atta girl," Temari praised and darted forward the second they were both on their feet once more. "This is why you're my favourite person to spar with."

Because she was the only one who could keep going after taking on that hellish fan.

However, it quickly became apparent Temari was in no fit state to continue fighting. She was still a major nuisance for maintaining that constant distance that kept her well-guarded, but all attacks from that point were considerably weaker to no doubt accommodate using her other hand.

Gods, she put up one hell of a fight, though. And when she eventually collapsed from the intense beating her body was put through, Sakura ensured to catch her just in time before she hit the ground. They shared a grin of accomplishment at the cheers exploding around them, knowing from the look in the other woman's eyes that they'd certainly earned the respect of many.

"You just couldn't stay down, could you?" she teased.

"Truth be told, I stopped feeling the right side of my body about five minutes ago."

Sakura rolled her eyes and tsked in admonishment, though couldn't really say the stubbornness surprised her since this was Temari. Instead, she took the opportunity to show the importance of stealth and levelheadedness in the moment, effortlessly dodging the ongoing battles with a patient in tow, protecting them with everything she had. A medic needed to be able to work well under pressure and protect from further injury – no easy feat when out on a battlefield.

Knowing her ruthless teammate, Kankuro wouldn't last much longer either (if he wasn't already losing consciousness). Sakura anticipated that wrapping up relatively quickly simply because of their combative styles and the advantages Sasuke had over him. The real problem was going to be Gaara, who continued to look uninjured and full of energy.

By the time she had Temari in a safe spot, she spotted the redhead back in the air on his platform of sand, maintaining a careful distance from an eager Naruto, too fast for his attempts to knock him off. As for Naruto, he was littered with already healing wounds, never staying in one place for too long as he seemingly anticipated each attack just as it was launched.

"Thanks," came the blonde's tired gratitude, teal eyes squinting against the pain when she was jostled. Only once she was settled did she try speaking, murmuring, "I thought I did well with my research on you lot – Yamanaka couldn't stop talking after just the slightest pressure. What else have you got hidden?"

Apparently her husband was right in believing it paid to keep everything private until the time was right. Wracked with impatience and the intense urge to show off her new techniques after struggling for so long, Sakura was disheartened by Itachi's suggestion of waiting a while. At the time, it hadn't made any sense – why did they need to hide the improvements? Wasn't the point to impress the clan? But now Sakura could understand perfectly. It was for moments such as these when she really needed the element of–

Why would she need the element of surprise when they were supposedly impressing the clan?

The question was like an ice bucket was thrown over her, achieving the impossible and leaving Sakura cold despite the overbearing heat, washing away the exhilaration of the spar.

"He is one of the greatest elites our clan has to offer. If you are on his level, they will have no choice but to respect you."

It sounded plausible… until she brought the traditional clan's raging sexism into the mix.

A clan like that would never give her the time of day to prove her worth to them. In their eyes, she was nothing more than a woman. The women of the Uchiha Clan had their choices restricted – some couldn't even have a say in who they spent the rest of their lives with! They were disowned or worse, allegedly murdered for disobeying in barbaric honour killings.

"Sakura."

Hell, what was the chance of negatively impacting their views on Sasuke if she happened to close the gap between them? What if she made them hate him?

"Sakura?"

Why was Itachi so brutal with training if it had to stay a secret?

"Sakura!"

The hiss was low enough not to attract attention but angry enough to break through the daunting thoughts. It brought her back to a carefully composed Temari, however Sakura knew that if they weren't out in the open as they currently were, she would have been glaring hard enough to burn holes into her face.

"Now is not the time to be lost in your thoughts," she chastised without turning her attention away from the two remaining battles. "Whatever the hell is bothering you has to wait."

Gods, she was right. Even while as injured as she was, Temari remained in control of her emotions and refused to let anything more than a faint tremor reveal the agony she was really in. The firm grasp on composure was remarkable and Sakura wished she could say the same for her own.

"Better yet, get back out there and persuade all these people that being a medic doesn't mean you're weak," Temari ordered and finally glanced her way, teal eyes forcibly focusing on her. "My father didn't want to lose face, but we are in a dire need of more medics. Out of the newer generations – hell, even our own generation – not one person has shown an interest in joining the medical field."

Not even one…?

Horrified but accepting the task at hand, Sakura took all of four seconds to summon another portion of Katsuyu's body. Temari didn't flinch like most others did when being healed by the slug for the first time, rather keeping her attention on Katsuyu until she was deemed safe.

"Katsuyu-sama heals using my chakra," Sakura explained, already backing away to join the fray once more. "Just try to relax now. She'll take good care of you."

Spotting an opening that was begging of her to take advantage of it, she shot off towards Sasuke and Kankuro, slipping just beneath her teammate's attack to take out the puppet attempting to sneak up on his right. And she ignored Kankuro's curse that sounded more like a whine at her appearance, too busy focusing on the blade that shot out from the puppet's mouth. It demanded that she spun out of its aim, and Sakura swiftly delivered an uppercut loaded with chakra, ensuring her smirk was particularly harsh when meeting Kankuro's defeated eye. The ensuing explosion of wooden body parts and weapons was spectacular and forced them all to duck and dodge the undoubtedly poisoned parts.

"Every fucking time, you brat," she heard him snarling, though she was too busy setting her sights on her other teammate.

"Naruto!"

His grin was wide and excited before he quickly hunched over, allowing Sakura to use his back as a vault.

Sand exploded around her the moment she was airborne but having already anticipated that while they were discussing tactics as a team, Sakura coated her body in a layer of chakra just as she normally would for walking on water or up trees. It allowed her to grip onto the harder parts of the sand, using them to propel herself forward to close the distance between them and the levitating Gaara.

Unlike earlier when his defence was imperfect and didn't stand a chance against her, Gaara had it ready and waiting (no doubt due to the ferocity of his previous spars with Naruto) and damn, if they hadn't predicted her needing to protect herself from her own strength…

It took several enhanced blows before Sakura finally slipped through his defence, plunging the pair of them towards the ground, allowing her to land a few more punches during the descent. That was where Naruto lunged, however. Instantly, Gaara was on the defensive, mixing his ultimate defence with taijutsu that was more suited to Naruto's than her own. It left her teammate with several horrific looking wounds that healed determinedly, prompting the narrowing of the redhead's eyes until he looked her way suspiciously.

"You really have improved," he muttered once Naruto was forced to break away from him, chased away by a wave of sand that didn't let up until he was tens of metres away. "I recall Katsuyu requiring you to sit still the last time she used your chakra."

Sakura smirked.

"What do you say, Sakura-chan?" questioned Naruto in a yell he used to hype up the audience. "Do you want the final hit or can I?"

The final hit? Even for Naruto that was incredibly cocky. Although her combo had certainly done some damage, it wasn't enough to weaken Gaara that significantly. They had a long way to go to get through his sand.

"Constant barrage," ordered Sasuke, not even by their sides before shooting out his idea.

Sakura barely spared a glance over her shoulder to take note of his messy appearance, sensing via Katsuyu that Sasuke was caught by Kankuro's poisoned weapons at some point. The poison wouldn't kill him – the brunet kept an antidote to hand and having already faced the puppeteer in the past, Sakura also had her own antidote. After Shizune's teachings, sussing the ingredients was a cinch.

"Naruto," she ordered calmly, the only word she really needed to say for him to lunge towards Gaara and resume their battle.

Her other teammate was accepting of the attention when Sakura rounded on him and administered the antidote. Then, her green-glowing hands came to his shoulders to heal the damage the others could see. Unnecessary with Katsuyu also there, but they needed to convince the villagers the importance of medics.

Any other team facing Gaara's would have lost their downed teammate by that point. Either they would be side-lined due to injuries or worse, dead. But not Team Seven. Not while she was around.

Sakura helped Sasuke back to his feet once the healing session was over, sharing a small smile before they shot off to backup their idiot best friend.

The strength of Gaara really was something to marvel, and she got the feeling as they exchanged blows and continuously backed one another into corners that he wanted to prove himself too. He wasn't using his more destructive jutsu that could end the battle in moments because Gaara wanted to show there was more to him. He was able to improve in other areas.

That was why Sakura allowed several potentially immobilising blows to land. It allowed Gaara to show off to the villagers moments before she also showboated another impressive technique of her own, healing the damage inflicted while continuing to fight. The green glow of her healing chakra was flawlessly steady even as Sakura flipped into the air, the only change being the green bleeding into blue once she had her sights set on Gaara, left fist drawing back determinedly.

To add momentum to her attack, Sakura sensed several of Naruto's clones hurtling towards her until one was close enough to be of use. It spun in the air so that their feet flattened together before they pushed off one another, increasing her speed exponentially and leaving Gaara unable to block or counter.

Even for him, there would be no getting up as Sakura's fist pummelled through his distracted defences, Sasuke's determination to create openings for her leaving Gaara cornered. But there was no frustration or negativity to be found in his expression while accepting the final blow that burrowed them both deep into the sand that exploded around them. Just raw appreciation and pride towards not just her, but himself.

Sakura couldn't stop from grinning at the acceptance and peace he felt towards himself, for how long had it taken Gaara to reach such a milestone?

The closing speeches for their spar focused on the turning points of the battle, and the Kazekage alerted those who merely saw punches rather than techniques how they had defeated one of Suna's strongest squads. For the duration of said commentary, Sakura went on to healing both teams singlehandedly, unable to shake the intense sensation of accomplishment whenever they happened to glance to their right. It was where several medics – both Konoha's and Suna's – awaited potential sign ups.

And all lines were comfortingly long.

"I suggest your squads rest now before the festivities tonight," the Kazekage said in conclusion to his speech, facing them. With his back to the crowds, he allowed them to witness the gratitude in his aging features and while Sakura's hands were on Gaara's shoulders to heal him, she was pleased to feel the lack of tension there. They only dropped further and warmed her heart when he added to his children proudly, "You all fought well."

Once dismissed by the Kazekage and the teams were all healed, the audience were allowed to move further than merely signing up to become medics. More joined the lines, though some made their way over to her specifically to have questions answered regarding techniques and the reality of whether some of them could use them.

During the Q&A, a warm hand settling on her lower back had Sakura looking over her shoulder, stomach bursting with warmth at Itachi's surprising closeness.

"I'm needed," he explained cryptically just in case others heard, though she knew exactly what he meant and offered a nod of understanding. It was around the time to handover the detainees. "You were remarkable – I hope you are as proud of yourself as I am."

Distantly, she heard Sasuke's snort and Naruto's snickering at her flushing cheeks and Sakura was quick to duck her head to hide the display.

"I'll see you tonight," she promised when he turned to leave, smiling at his warmth.

The turnout was the best yet – almost greater than all previous years combined.

It meant for a busy but rewarding month and Sakura couldn't mask the excitement. Chances were, some would drop out halfway through when they found they weren't compatible with the techniques or it was harder than they initially assumed, however even if that was the case, they still overtook all previous programs by a landslide. Sakura was eager to share the turnout with her shishou.

Already, she had met with the Kazekage with his children, Ino and Rin in tow, explaining the two women (who were her most trusted colleagues out there in Suna) would be her next in commands. They laid out the plans for the ensuing month and where they would be focusing their attention the most. Sakura herself would be mostly at the hospital to overlook the training (and noticed how the Kazekage's eyes tightened just by the slightest amounts no doubt due to the snakes in their group), Rin would focus on the Academy and Ino was with the genin squads. Sporadically, they planned to alternate and see where each group was, offering one another an outside perspective on where they could further improve.

However, those plans and eagerness for the next month were shoved far out of her mind upon entering the room she shared with her husband, lips parting in surprise at the sight awaiting her.

"Itachi…"

Food was kept warm beneath steel domes with a solitary bottle of sake standing between them, the room bathed in dim candlelight that added a warmth even as the temperature started to plummet.

Her husband was cleaned up from his day, appearance casual but somehow different from usual until Sakura noted it wasn't so much his appearance – it was his body language. It mirrored how it was the night before and she felt her chest clench in response.

It wasn't just a date night. This was a humongous step forward for them.

"We were brought together under less-than-ideal circumstances," he murmured and Sakura drifted closer at his insistence, hand finding his effortlessly and their fingers entwining. "And I understand the feeling may not be mutual."

Her heart stuttered.

"It took me a while to understand how I was feeling myself, so please do not feel obligated in any way to return the sentiments until you are ready – if you return them at all."

He was feeling anxious, Sakura was able to read. Any time Itachi somehow became more formal than usual, she knew he was uneasy. It meant he was carefully considering his words and working harder than usual to eradicate any potential for misunderstandings. This was something he needed off his chest.

"I was unsure if I could develop feelings for a woman that I did not choose myself." Itachi paused like he was waiting for something, and she belatedly realised as his eyes searched hers that he'd messed up the line and was trying to read if any offense was taken. Gently, in a show all was okay, she squeezed his hand. Still, he couldn't relax and she felt her heart melting. "But I am. Every day they grow more intense and impossible to ignore."

Gods, she'd done it. Last night, Sakura had suspected he was in love with her, but now she knew for sure.

"I hope one day you can also experience this peace I feel having you by my side," he continued, breaking her heart a little more. But then Itachi soothed the ache with a chaste kiss that stirred up feelings that were much too powerful given her mission, though simultaneously too powerful to even contemplate overlooking them. And he must have known that upon leaning back to meet her eye, for his expression gentled, shoulders relaxing. "You are a breath-taking woman, Sakura. If any good has come out of this arranged marriage, then it is this. It is you."

Damn it…

The tears were scalding and she lowered her head to his chest to hide them, hating herself for only offering a shaky, "Thank you."

But Itachi didn't seem to mind, for that weightlessness continued to show in his comforting her, the happiness in his gaze unmistakable when they soon settled down for their date night.

In all the years since the exchange program was established, Sakura had never missed a festival. She loved being a part of them and celebrating the start of something amazing for both their villages. However, right there with her husband, sharing the meal he'd taken the time to prepare and talking about their days, effortlessly topped the partying with all her friends. It wasn't even a competition. The moment was officially complete when Kyo sauntered over from his spot on the bed to join them, curling up between them under the table (upon hearing his telling grunts and purrs as he devoured his own plate of their romantic meal, she shot Itachi a playful look that had him smirking).

If only it could always be like this, Sakura thought to herself with a pang of bone-deep melancholy. Just this.

But it wouldn't, and her evening was tinged by the bittersweet notion that it would shatter around them no matter which way the mission went.

It was only a matter of when.

Chapter Text

"Don't die," she begged through clenched teeth. "Please. Please, don't leave me."

There was a blast somewhere behind them and she threw herself down to shield him from the debris that attacked them, hair obscuring her peripheral view and forcing her entire attention on the man below her, his bruised, bloody features making her heart lurch.

The second she believed it to be safe, she was up, once more attempting to stop the bleeding.

"Stay with me," she pleaded, stomach churning when she realised her knees were soaked, coated in a deep shade of red, similar to her hands and arms. "Don't die."

"Medics!"

Everyone was dying around her, their chakra signatures waning, flickering dangerously. Yet all she could focus on were his lifeless eyes staring at the canopy of trees above them, the sight chilling her to the bone.

"Itachi!"

The rolling booms of thunder both frightened and relieved Sakura as she finally awoke from the horrific nightmare with a telling jolt, heart racing and heavy breathing giving away her fright. That panic only doubled when her foggy mind realised the other half of the bed was empty and she bolted upright, worriedly scanning the room until she caught sight of her husband.

Calm dark eyes met hers as Itachi stood by the window with a cup of tea in hand, alerting her quietly, "It's just a thunderstorm."

How long had she been asleep for? It mustn't have been long, Sakura realised as she slid to the foot of the bed, focusing on the darkness that continued to blanket the streets after the festivities dwindled to a gradual end only hours ago. It was impossible to tell the time and it left her feeling uneasy – it certainly didn't help that her nightmare was so vivid. Her heart continued to painfully pound away in her chest, and she knew she was sweating.

"Bad dream?" All she could do was nod vaguely, and Itachi sighed. "You should speak to someone about your issues with sleep."

"It's not–"

"If not for yourself then for me," he requested, weary but refusing to give up.

It was at the brief meeting of their eyes that Sakura nodded in wordless agreement and tugged on her robe to further cover the vulnerability she knew showed in her open body language. Unsure of herself, all she could do was stare mutedly. What else could she do when her mind continued to be plagued with the chilling image of his eyes glassy with death? The haunting lifelessness of his expression had her shuddering delicately before prompting Sakura to move.

She knew she took her husband by surprise when she abruptly wrapped her arms around his middle, hold unyielding and bordering on desperate and somewhere behind them, Sakura distantly heard Kyo yowling worriedly. But the churning of her stomach and the spinning of her fragile mind wouldn't allow her to focus on her companion. All she could do was breathe in her husband's familiar scent and allow it to ground her.

For several long moments, Itachi was silent and it certainly didn't help fight against the scalding nightmare that he remained so motionless in her arms, but then he was breaking out of his surprise and placing his cup down on the counter behind him. And Sakura fiercely held back showing just how relieved she was when Itachi's arms came around her, holding with equal strength as he thankfully sensed and understood it was what she needed.

Heartbeat is strong, she repeatedly reassured herself, ear pressed to his chest and refusing to miss a single beat.

No matter how tightly she held him or how steady his heart was, however, that horrific nightmare could not be purged from her system.

What the hell was happening to her?

Soon enough, unease had him questioning what was wrong – rightly so.

How could she answer that truthfully, though? How was she supposed to tell her husband that all the shit going down was frazzling her head? That dream was… Shit, if she hadn't been a genjutsu type, Sakura would have assumed it to be genjutsu. It was so vivid that she could still feel the blood soaking her knees, could still hear that final ragged breath he took. The one she knew all too well from her time in the hospital – the death rattle.

"Sakura," Itachi called out more seriously that time, leaning back to look at her.

"The dream," she told him uncomfortably and frowned, forehead returning to his chest even with his insistence of maintaining eye contact. She simply couldn't look at him during such a humongous moment of weakness. "I haven't had such a vivid nightmare in years."

"Would you like to talk about it?"

"There's not much to say," Sakura lied. "It was of the assassination attempt ending badly."

It was eating her up inside knowing that she possessed his trust. That she'd wormed her way into his heart. What made it even harder was discovering how genuine and selfless Itachi was.

Any idiot could tell that he was a victim to his circumstances. The prodigy to his clan; the seemingly undefeatable heir. Someone who knew too much insider information on both sides. They would do anything to keep one of their strongest in line, just as her shishou would do anything to bring him to their side.

Sakura's grip tightened considerably.

What if the dream became a reality? What if she was successful in her mission but the straying of sides became obvious to the elders and they acted upon it? What then? What the hell was she supposed to do?

Out of all of them, Itachi was the one who deserved to live the most.

"We should go back to bed," he suggested.

Too stressed to argue, Sakura allowed Itachi to guide her back into bed, though she was grateful for his understanding that kept them from being separated. He remained close to her like he sensed she needed it until soon, their legs were entangled and she was lost in his embrace. The scent of him was everywhere, bathing her in his comfort and familiarity, eyes squeezing shut to aid in relaxing in his arms and blocking out the intrusive thoughts threatening to destroy her.

Fortunately for her fraying mind's sake, Itachi's even breathing and unyielding hold was soothing enough to lull Sakura into a dreamless sleep, and she marvelled at the effect her husband had over her that could only spell trouble.

"What's on the agenda for today?" questioned Rin politely during the breakfast meeting.

It had started promptly that morning simply due to Ino's persistence of there being something wrong. Her best friend would never show concern in front of the others, essentially undermining Sakura, and she clung to that fact like a coward. It was a temporary fix, however. Even with the blonde appearing all warm and encouraging, she could clearly see the worry that kept her blue eyes lighting up the way they usually would.

"Some of us were hoping to look around the hospital to familiarise ourselves," another continued, optimistic.

"Already planned," she assured with a smile. "I will personally be taking you guys in the groups you'll be working in for the duration of the exchange. From there, I will be meeting with the designated leaders of said groups regularly, who will then go on to relaying information or plans to the rest of you guys." She stood tall but welcome in front of them all and didn't miss Ino's show of pride as she assessed the rest of the room and their responses to her. "However, if any of you have any concerns, then please feel free to come straight to me. I don't care what time of the day it is or if I'm teaching – I will make time for you all and ensure you're properly supported. Any more questions?"

At the raising of a hand, Sakura nodded to the medic to grant them permission to speak. "I was speaking with a few of Suna's medics who visited our hospital last year, and they said the comparisons are huge."

She frowned at that. "Did they elaborate?"

"Our hospital has fewer admissions and runs on an entirely different system that seems less chaotic. How do we lower the chances of clashing?"

Combining that with the fact Suna's medics were dying out as Temari previously mentioned, then they certainly had their work cut out for them. "I won't lie. It's going to be hard. Chances are, we'll end up clashing with them because of our differing methods. However, please keep in mind that a great deal of their practices are cultural. By all means, offer to teach them different methods, but if they explain to you that there are cultural procedures to follow, please step back and take the time to learn them if they're not a closed practice. This will make working alongside the others smoother."

Only once there were no questions left to answer did Sakura move onto dividing what was left of her medics into groups. Rather than the four groups of nine she originally had planned, there was now three groups of six – didn't seem too drastic, but it certainly wasn't great when she glanced over the list of recruits. It now meant that there would be lesser opportunities to support each student on a one-to-one basis.

The leaders of the groups were herself, Ino and Rin – the two she knew she could rely on. Similarly to the roles that she and Shizune played for Tsunade, they were her eyes and ears; they were her trusty supports. Was she playing favourites? Perhaps that was one way of looking at it, but both women had been present in her life for a number of years and in that time, earned her trust and developed a meaningful bond.

"Team Ino, you're with the genin squads. You're going to focus mainly on first aid and trauma responses, then whatever you feel they need to turn them into combat medics. Give them what they need to prepare their minds, adequately treat their wounds on the frontlines and get themselves home."

Ideally, it was a skill they should all know, but that sadly wasn't the case. There were a few shinobi (mostly ANBU operatives or special jōnin) who took it upon themselves to learn basic medical ninjutsu if only to better their chances of survival, but since Tsunade's firm rule of each team having a minimum of one medic, the rest didn't see any reason to learn. And if Konoha was struggling to implement such teachings, Sakura could only imagine Suna's difficulties.

"Team Rin, you guys are at the academy. The Kazekage is having basic medical ninjutsu added to the curriculum for all students, but he needs us to lay the groundwork with the updated techniques and treatments, which leads me to my group." Hands coming to her hips, she was secretly elated at her group's immediate response that was to stand to attention before her, waiting calmly but intently for her orders. "We will be at ground zero: the hospital. Our role is to work with hard-headed medics who have decades more experience than us. Some will be willing to try out the updated treatments and care, but others will believe we're interfering children pushing in on their territory."

After all, just because their villages took part in an annual exchange programme, it didn't necessarily mean that every person was on board. Some detested the notion of opening up their practices to outsiders; some despised the mere insinuation that their own abilities weren't up to scratch.

Her very first year was one marred by disputes, tension and anger. The entire month they were at each other's throats, each side unwilling to yield as they refused to seem less competent than the other. Admittedly, Sakura hadn't been all that different and she suspected that there was still a great deal of medics who disliked her for it. However, there were a few who came to appreciate her charm and medical prowess. Sakura merely hoped they weren't retired yet, for their influence over the rest of the staff was undeniable.

"My group, we'll be visiting the hospital today – only to observe. Do not get in the way of the medics. You can ask questions both of the medics and the patients, but only if they are comfortable with doing so. We're not there to step on anyone's toes."

The programme didn't start for another four days, though the first week was all about acclimatising and meeting the people they would be working with. It was also a great way of occupying her mind. She hoped that it distracted her enough to keep the godawful nightmare from disturbing her, but Sakura knew that was unlikely. Not when Ino kept glancing to her when she believed nobody else to be looking, telling her she had to up her game.

Unlike every other morning since arriving in Suna, Itachi hadn't immediately left to brief with his group, instead remaining by her side for a whole hour before she insisted that they started their days. Even after mustering all her mental strength to put on a front, the heavy concern hung in the air between them, and it had Sakura wondering if she had another nightmare and simply couldn't remember it.

Itachi was right to be concerned, though. Sleep was important and as of late, Sakura scraped through the days with what could only be described as power naps. They weren't ideal and soon enough, she was going to crash, but what else could she do? It simply wasn't happening for her.

Many factors could be at play, she supposed. The stress of negligent medics and not knowing who she could trust. The threat against the Uchiha Clan. The guilt of deceiving such a selfless man. The pressure of succeeding in her mission and protecting the village. The overwhelming impending sense of doom knowing that a couple of her bonds may very well be destroyed beyond repair once all was revealed (which had the power to shake other bonds also). There were too many to choose from and sadly, sleep wasn't as high a priority as everything else.

As any other shinobi often did, she had to endure.

She just had to.

"You have twenty minutes to prepare yourselves before we head out. Go."

Already prepared and with nothing more to do, the twenty minutes dragged achingly for Sakura and there was no resisting the thoughts that bombarded her.

Itachi had feelings for her.

He was falling for her.

The reminder came with a ruthless blow to the chest that briefly stole her breath.

Sakura couldn't feel proud of herself for managing to take such a humongous step forward in terms of her mission. There was no sense of accomplishment. Just a nauseating pit in her stomach that grew larger by the day as the guilt gnawed away at her insides.

Part of Sakura wished he was an asshole. She wished he was easy to dislike, if hate was too much to ask for. But instead, she wound up with the kindest, most generous husband possible.

"Sakura?"

She tilted her head in the direction of her best friend, noting that Ino was uncertain of approaching as those blue eyes gauged Sakura's features before seeming most interested by her eyes. Really, she should have been expecting there to be at least some attempt of conversation, but it still had her squirming in her seat.

It was with a sigh that she eventually came to sit to her left, quietly dragging the chair closer.

"I get you can't discuss what happened even if you wanted to," she started, Ino's brows pinching with concern. "But know that I'm here… okay?"

More than anything, Sakura wished she could confide in her oldest friend. Wanted to cry to her about the horrors of her mission, of the Uchiha clan and how unfair it was that Itachi was such a nice guy. Perhaps getting it all off her chest was what she needed to help her sleep, for it was all obviously tearing her apart on the inside.

Itachi was falling in love with her.

It was at the dropping of her head into tense hands that Ino's hesitantly came to Sakura's back in a silent promise of comfort and understanding, making it damn near impossible to keep a tight rein on an already unsteady composure.

"I've got your back," the blonde murmured reassuringly. "No matter what."

Even if it was without explaining the whole messy situation, Sakura was comforted by Ino's presence and promise, so for several long minutes, she allowed herself to simply be. Not let go in the way she suspected she needed to, but merely exist as Sakura attempted to block out the pressures crushing her.

All too soon, however, the others were making their presence known and they separated with Ino continuing to watch her worriedly until finally the moment was no longer private.

She needed to get a hold of herself, Sakura thought uneasily while looking to Ino's retreating form. It was one thing for Ino to notice something was off – they'd been best friends for over a decade now and if anyone could see through any fronts she put up, then it was her. Without a doubt, it was Ino. Which posed a massive risk if the blonde felt impelled to investigate to find the root cause of Sakura's suffering.

She couldn't open Ino up to a clan that was potentially plotting against the village, that possibly carried out honour killings.

Get a grip, Sakura snarled towards herself. You're going to screw everything up!

"We're all here, Sakura-senpai."

Faking a smile and standing, she looked to her group as warmly as she could in that moment. "Then let's go."

As she had presumed: Suna's hospital was chaotic.

Sakura wasn't sure what the hell happened in the space of a year to plummet the number of medics, but the effects were painfully obvious during their guided tour. Waiting times were at an all-time high and the medics who were present, were rushed off their feet, leaving most of the patient care to the nurses who could only do so much without having a doctor there to sign off on treatments or medication.

Chakra wasn't the only way to heal their patients and sometimes, she didn't use it herself if it wasn't necessary. However, between their outdated techniques and inexperienced staff, the natural methods weren't exactly ideal or reliable either. Sakura explained as much later that evening, quizzing her medics on everything they were made to jot down during their visit. From there they discussed the areas they believed required more attention, rating each unit with colours so they could work in order of priority.

With fifty-four signups (which didn't include the compulsory training of those at the hospital, the academy and the genin squads) and a hospital that needed updating, it certainly wasn't going to be easy, and Sakura ensured to make a note of the reluctance to try new methods.

They hardly had any recruits last year, meaning Shizune had devoted all their time to sharing their knowledge with the medics of Suna. Unfortunately, it didn't seem like it stuck for some of them, and they fell back onto what they knew best. It didn't mean they hadn't tried, just that they possibly needed more guidance and encouragement.

So focused on her planning, Sakura didn't realise how much time had passed before a dish was being placed before her and a hand was smoothly sliding the notepad just out of reach.

"You need to eat," admonished her husband gently. "According to Yamanaka-san, nobody has seen you since lunch."

Since lunch…?

"Wait, what time is it?"

"Six." Itachi sat beside her with his own helping of the evening meal they were serving downstairs. "Would you like to talk about what is bothering you?"

Direct question – a sign that he was being affected by her struggles now. They had agreed from the very beginning of their marriage that they would only step in and demand answers if it was affecting the other person. Otherwise, they were perfectly okay with granting the other some privacy to figure it out and share in their own time, if they even wanted to.

What was she supposed to say?

His food was forgotten about when Itachi placed the dish down to face her more directly, but she couldn't bring herself to look at him. "Sakura?"

"I…"

Outwardly, her husband appeared composed and fine overall, but she wondered if that was really the case when he quietly asked, "Is this about what I said last night?"

Horror had Sakura quickly looking him in the eye and reassuring him, "No. I promise it's not you, Itachi."

"Then what is it?" he enquired without missing a beat, frowning. "What can I do to ease the burden?"

Gods, she was a horrible person, wasn't she?

The only way Itachi could ease the burden was by taking some sort of truth serum and vowing he was on Konoha's side. That, if the worst-case scenario came to fruition, he would take Konoha's side without a moment of hesitation. Only then could she share the truth of her mission, hoping depserately that Itachi understood and didn't hate her for deceiving him.

But that wouldn't happen and Sakura knew in her heart that she would never present him with such an ultimatum. Asking that he not only turned his back on his clan, but potentially put them down if they made a move against Konoha when that obviously included his parents, his brother, his best friend, was way beyond the realm of cruel. Regardless of their potential actions, they were Itachi's family. His precious people.

Then came the issue of their marriage and his inevitable response to it. Even though they both knew that it was arranged and had she been given a choice in the matter, she wouldn't have agreed to any of it, it did not excuse her actions. Knowingly leading Itachi on to sneak through his guard, to lure him into standing with Konoha and essentially ratting out his own family and clan, was unforgivable of her. Sakura wasn't expecting to ever be forgiven or excused; she would count herself lucky to be heard out before being cut off.

Still, regardless of personal feelings, she had a mission to complete and Itachi had unknowingly opened himself up to some cautious prodding.

"Unless you have some way of exposing them all for what they really are?" she asked rhetorically, using her weariness and helplessness towards the entire mission to her advantage. Meeting his eye and watching his tired exhale that somehow corresponded deep inside of her, Sakura added, "I thought I could trust them."

"The medics," he stated, brow pinching.

"I basically grew up with most of them. We experienced so much together: losses, wins, good times and bad times. We were there to support and encourage each other through all of it and I…" Sakura put on a show of sadness and told him in an unsteady voice, "I trusted the people I believed were my family." The flash of empathy – raw, genuine empathy – in Itachi's eyes before he shut it down cut her far worse than the betrayal of the medics, though she refused to let that show. Instead, she continued to play her part and whispered brokenly, "I'm heartbroken that the people I thought of as family are capable of something so… so monstrous."

Something was definitely stirring to life within the clan, Sakura deduced. Why else would Itachi suddenly break eye contact almost like he couldn't even bear to look at her? Like he was hiding his emotions from her?

"How do I separate them?" she continued to push in a dejected voice that was complemented perfectly by Kyo's concerned presence appearing from beneath the table. His meow was small and squeaky, and he captured Itachi's attention by situating himself on her lap and purring loudly. "How do I know who I can trust? How do I know if they're on our side?"

"Why are sides necessary to begin with?" came his quiet add on and Sakura's shoulders slumped, nod weak and tired. "Good sides, bad sides… At the end of it all, we're all fighting for what we believe to be just."

Was that…?

"There is nothing just about their actions," she contended firmly and made sure to hold onto Itachi's eye. "An innocent man could have died. What's more, there's no telling how many have suffered because of them."

Something in her husband's eyes softened and regrettably, Sakura found herself feeling relieved by the dissipating of his melancholy. It was wrong of her – she knew it was. Rather than being comforted by his lightening mood, she should have continued pressing their difficult conversation while Itachi's guards were so noticeably lowered.

"No, I suppose there isn't," he allowed, though didn't allow them to linger on the topic for much longer as he brought their dishes closer to them. "It would be impolite to allow our food to grow cold."

Even though she lacked an appetite, Sakura followed his example and ate the meal so thoughtfully brought to her, resisting the urge to impolitely stab her chopsticks around the dish. She couldn't deny that it tasted good but she found herself unable to fully appreciate the time and effort gone into the meal when already feeling uncomfortably full.

The conversation that ensued was significantly safer with a decision swiftly being made to attend the second night of the festival that typically ran over the course of three nights (purely to ensure all those who were stuck on missions or other duties could join in the celebrations). Being as tired as she was, she didn't really want to go out, but knew that it was best to at least show her face.

Itachi's words repeated themselves many times over during the process of preparing for the night ahead, stabbing away at her heart each time she recalled the hesitance in his otherwise guarded expression. He hadn't wanted her to see it, but there was no way she could overlook or misjudge his concern and hurt when he believed her distance and struggles to be caused by his confession. Not now that she was burrowing her way in.

"It's going to be busy, but do you want to join us?" Sakura tried just as they made to leave, the hope in her chest fluttering upon noticing signs of genuine consideration in her ninneko. But then Kyo was looking away like she hadn't uttered a word, tail swishing, and that hope deflated.

"In his own time," assured her husband.

A gentle hand on Sakura's arm guided her out of the inn and she pouted up at him, though said nothing due to the immediate submersion into the festival. Their inn wasn't at the centre of the village but it seemed as good as in that moment as the festivities reached their building. A merchandise stall greeted them, its vendor confident in his ability to sell his products as he waved them down like they were old friends. That alone alerted Sakura to his status in the village; he was an outside vendor who set up shop during a busy time for Suna.

She bowed her head in a wordless apology when they continued walking without a second glance at his stall, her smile small and sheepish. Although the vendor didn't seem particularly affected by their dismissal (proving as much by immediately addressing the next person passing him by), Sakura could never shake that pit in her stomach that screamed they were being rude.

The slowing in their pace prompted her to glance up at the man by her side, and Sakura felt an involuntary smile take residence at the appreciation in his expression as he took it all in. It left her wondering how often Itachi was able to enjoy such downtime, being in high demand between the clan and his obligations to their village. Sakura knew downtime was rare, that he never experienced much of a childhood, but did he ever get the chance to simply… be?

"Itachi?" she called out, a gentle and discreet prod to where his head was at.

Stepping closer at the approach of the lively centre, their arms brushed, and he replied quietly, "I haven't attended a festival since I was a boy – off duty, that is."

The confession caused her heart to sink, even though she'd guessed as much. Uchiha Itachi was one of the greatest they had to offer, so of course he was obligated to remain on standby for important events such as the exams or the exchange.

It was undoubtedly dangerous territory, but the hopeless romantic in Sakura longed to banish the mission from her mind. She wanted to enjoy the festival with her husband like they were ordinary people. Ached to reassure him that she wasn't upset about his confession and that feelings were definitely developing on her side too.

No obligations, no secret mission, no traitors.

"It's decided then," she announced with a grin.

Just them.

"Oh?"

Sakura's grin widened and she looked to one particular stall that had him smirking knowingly, sending her stomach aflutter. "We can't leave until you win a prize!"

He won a prize. Several prizes, in fact.

Stuffing one large teddy under her arm and juggling with the four smaller toys, Sakura stood by Itachi's side as he took part in yet another games stall.

The vendor appeared to have watched his competing at different stalls for he was sweating profusely despite the drop in temperature, frown darting between Itachi and the mega prize that had yet to be won. Its advertisements continued to attract the eye of many but she knew it was Itachi's steady stance and strict focus that had them gradually coming to a halt to witness the show.

"Who would have thought Itachi-san would have such a competitive streak?"

Not needing to look as Kakashi came to stand to her right, Sakura continued to watch her husband proudly. "Oh, I knew."

How could she not when their game of tag riled them both up? When sparring ended so heatedly? Itachi was competitive as hell – he merely had the greatest inner strength that allowed him to control that trait.

However, right now, they were not shinobi. They were an ordinary couple, and he was intent on winning his wife a new collection of stuffed animals. Those toys were going to soon be forgotten about in the corner of their bedroom, but she was fine with that.

"He just needed a little goading to unleash that side of himself," she told him smugly.

Actually, she supposed it wasn't fine. Itachi was strictly against clutter. So, what was she supposed to do with the teddies?

Her former sensei chuckled at that and placed his hand to his hip. Sakura knew that was purely because he remembered at the last second that the trusty old shuriken patterned yukata he wore to festivals didn't have pockets. Hiding his hands was Kakashi's thing and while he never answered her questioning, Sakura suspected it was due to his tendency to ball his fists or tap his fingers.

It made sense to her, really. The guy disliked social gatherings despite his claims of finding them easier to blend into and hide from their pesky team. Too many people in one majorly overcrowded area, bumping into one another or worse, enduring that awkward as hell shuffle from side to side to try and pass someone opposite them, only to end up stepping the same way yet again.

Like herself, however, Kakashi would simply be showing his face for the sake of the exchange programme. They couldn't really act antisocial during an event that was created specifically for them to form a meaningful bond with the other village.

"What about you, Kakashi-sensei?" goaded Sakura airily, much to her husband's amusement. The ghost of a smirk that flitted across his lips and eyes even as he remained fixated on his game only made her want to try harder to rile her former sensei up. "Are you going to show these guys how it's done, or are you worried about bruising your pride?"

"Remember your words for tomorrow," came his huffed response.

"We have a winner," the vendor announced to the gathered crowds with forced delight.

Sakura skipped forward at the words with a wide grin, uncaring for the childishness of her widening eyes when the gigantic stuffed panda was taken from its pedestal. The stall looked almost bare without it, though she couldn't find it in herself to feel bad for the vendor who was merely trying to make a living. How could she focus on anything other than the fact it was almost the same height as herself? Even Itachi appeared impressed as he placed it beside her, assessing the scant few centimetres difference.

Humming and coming to stand beside her husband, Kakashi said, "Quite the collection you have here."

It was like he brought Itachi back down to earth, for he was suddenly remembering the ones squished together in her arms, eyes widening a fraction. His greatest fear was written all over his features and Sakura snickered at the perfectionist within.

"I don't mind donating them to the orphanage," she told him with a smile that grew coy as she held up the first one he won. "All but this one."

After winning it, Itachi had accepted the prize from the vendor with surprise, taking a few moments before presenting it to her with the smallest but most sincere smile. His eyes were the lightest she'd witnessed in the longest time (or at least since the discovery of the negligent medics), effortlessly smashing through the wall of misery that tried to keep her under. It was impossible not cheering up around him when Itachi immersed himself in the human experiences he was continuously denied, and she wanted to always remember that moment.

"I like that idea," agreed Itachi, shoulders relaxing somewhat.

"That's huge," cheered her knucklehead teammate and Sakura looked over her shoulder with a grin Naruto returned tenfold.

Somehow, he'd managed to rope Gaara into a second night of attending the festival, and she couldn't control the raising of her eyebrows at the sight of him walking in line with Sasuke. The pair of them were several steps behind the exuberant blond who quickly approached her to get a closer look of the panda, but Sakura knew the two antisocial men disliked festivals just as greatly as Kakashi did, if not more so. On the one hand, Sasuke despised the extra attention he often received when dressed up in his yukata as he was, whereas Gaara simply hated being around so many people due to his past and lingering PTSD.

"You're not planning on emptying all the stalls, are you?" Naruto demanded a little too loudly, and Sakura could have sworn she saw several vendors quake at the mere notion, their attention drifting to Itachi with expressions that were vaguely pleading. "Save some for the rest of us!"

"By all means, try to win them first, Naruto-kun," Itachi shocked them all by responding, smirk small but obvious on the face usually so devoid of emotion. "I will give you a generous head start."

Sasuke looked to her oddly for a moment before she realised the expression he so rarely wore was gratitude. He was… grateful to see his brother enjoying a carefree moment.

Damn it, why did that make her want to cry?

Banishing the looming emotional breakdown for fear of making a scene, Sakura admired the sight of her team, Gaara and Itachi getting along so effortlessly, and knew she wasn't the only one whose shoulders loosened.

"You're donating them all? Why?" Naruto demanded like it was a crime. "Collect them all!"

"You just said you didn't want him to empty the stalls," Sakura groaned.

Dismissing the childish blond, Gaara told them both, "They would appreciate your kindness. The children never receive gifts."

The tears were definitely going to make a show if they weren't careful.

As though he could sense that and was feeling an equal burst of empathy, Kakashi offered a solitary pat to her shoulder and nodded towards the stall Itachi just played at. "I'll see what I can win in the span of ten minutes."

Naruto grinned.

Sighing, Sasuke lowered his arms to his sides and looked to the neighbouring stall. "I suppose it can't be helped."

His eyes creased.

"One game," muttered Gaara.

A small noise of delight escaped him.

Heart almost exploding with love when Itachi made his way towards another game, Sakura spun on her heel to peruse the available stalls before finding her target, ordering, "We'll meet back here in ten minutes!"

"What were they expecting in a shinobi village?" demanded Sakura, surly at the attitude they'd received but otherwise unperturbed as their group made their way to the orphanage.

Each carrying at least one sack of prizes, they slipped away from the festival with ease. Originally, she and Itachi had every intention of returning afterwards to try out new foods before retiring for the evening, but she was beginning to feel burdened by her choice of clothing.

As elegant as she felt dressed up in her floral-patterned yukata, Sakura longed to return to her everyday clothes for the simple fact that her zori sandals offered zero protection from the sand that was now rubbing between her toes. For the summer festival in Konoha, Sakura usually wore the more traditional geta, however not only were they more unpleasant to walk in, but they would also likely take her a while to adjust to walking in the desert with them on. She simply wanted to enjoy her night, not worry about her attire.

"That perhaps we would have an ounce of self-control and leave the games to the kids," Naruto snickered. Out of them all, he had won the most and boasted four overfilled sacks, along with the giant panda, that were left to his clones to carry. They all dismissed their whining and bickering amongst one another, having gotten used to the antics of Naruto's clones a while back. "We nearly made that one guy cry."

"You nearly made him cry," argued Sasuke haughtily. Rolling his eyes and keeping in step with Kakashi, he then added, "We're not the ones who took it too far and sent clones out to do all the work."

"Oi, I won some too!"

While also spending thrice the amount as any of them – not totally down to the clones either. Like he tended to be, Naruto was overexcited during the games and allowed his competitiveness to get the best of him. Sakura hoped that Sasuke wouldn't ever let him live it down, for he'd surely shamed their entire team by losing to the games that even blinded genin could handle. The ones that genuinely were impossible and all about stealing the gamer's money were also easy to spot, and Naruto stupidly fell for three of them.

He had a big heart though, Sakura allowed. It was in the right place. She simply wished he hadn't made Team Seven look like idiots by calling out the seedy vendors of the fixed games and creating a scene.

"It's up ahead," announced Gaara just as the bickering was about to be continued by Sasuke. Sakura was certain she heard her husband and Kakashi share a collective sigh of relief and snickered at the thought of them being the burdened grownups of the group. "Be prepared."

Prepared?

"For?" Sasuke asked.

"For them to be wary or possibly even defensive," answered Gaara, gaze trained on the building that soon came into view. "Any interactions they experience are rarely pleasant."

Naruto frowned at that, heart on his sleeve for all to see. She offered a light shoulder bump and smile.

It wasn't exactly rundown, but appeared to be entering those stages that made a person question whether the building was being maintained or left abandoned. She supposed it wasn't too hard to believe considering the orphanage was on the outskirts of the village, surrounded by overgrown weeds and featuring a couple of thick boarded-up windows. The others presented minute cracks that would soon join the others, and it felt like a blow to the gut to think of children being forced to live in such conditions.

"No repairs?" Itachi questioned when the group drew to a halt outside. An uncomfortable quiet fell upon them at Gaara's troubled silence, and Sakura was stunned to see shame and anger forcing him to break eye contact.

They could already hear the children inside and knew Naruto was on her wavelength when they looked to one another with similar expressions, saddened to think they were unable to join the rest of them at the festival. Inside the orphanage sounded not so much out of control, but certainly lively and it had Sakura hoping that meant they had caring and compassionate guardians.

"Can't they go out?" Naruto was the one to ask, brows pinching together.

Another sigh, complete with another round of being unable to meet their eye. To cover the show of weakness, Gaara approached the door and knocked thrice, saying over his shoulder, "Many look to them as nothing more than nuisance orphans."

Meaning they were treated poorly. Probably even targeted. No doubt those with a higher-class status were the ones to start the mistreatment and pushed their ideals on the children who knew no better. The worst ones being those who turned their backs entirely, choosing ignorance over standing their ground and being the change so desperately needed. Sakura witnessed it plenty of times in their own village.

One person was enough to rock the boat – that was what Tsunade taught her when Sakura asked why she worked herself to the bone just to be overlooked time and time again. Despite many seeing her as nothing more than a woman, Senju Tsunade was the reason why the survival rates of their squads reached record heights. She was the force behind their medics who thrived under her teachings and rules. Their first female Hokage with the strength of a hundred. The woman who couldn't die in battle.

When the hell were they going to start viewing one another as equals?

"Gaara-sama," greeted the surprised woman who opened the door. Her smile was large and warm, looking out of place compared to the rest of her haggard appearance. "We weren't expecting you tonight of all nights."

"Expecting him?" came Naruto's whispered demand directed only to Sakura. He leaned over ever so slightly and frowned when their eyes locked. "You think he comes here often?"

It certainly seemed that way. The ease of the woman was unlike anyone else in the village, reminding Sakura more of his new teammates once they'd gotten to know him. The rest continued to keep Gaara at arm's length after all that he had done, though she knew that he could also be accused of treating others the same. Who could really blame him, though? Or them? After all they'd put one another through, distrust and uncertainty of where they stood could only be expected.

Dismissing the words somewhat, Gaara granted them a view of his profile when he took a half step back, gesturing to them. "These people have gifts for the children."

Shock and disbelief continued to dominate the tired woman's expression even after they were all invited in, but what really stood out to Sakura was the trust that remained solid in her gaze. Even if she was wary, she seemingly trusted Gaara wouldn't allow anything bad to happen to the children. It warmed the pieces of her heart that broke at the flash of guilt in those teal eyes.

"Children," she announced to the house. "Gaara-sama is here!"

They were livelier than any other child she had ever seen in Suna, she was happy to notice and Sakura's heart burst with affection to see how loving their guardian was. She ensured they knew each child by name, offering gentle comfort to the shier ones and immediately taking the youngest into her arms so he wasn't lost amongst the others. The way the boy clung to her and looked to her spoke volumes to Sakura, who'd seen an array of families and their interactions in the hospital, and she felt some of the tension in her muscles ease seeing the genuine love and happiness directed at one another and Gaara. Either they weren't aware of who or what Gaara was and had done, or they proved how pure children were by forgiving him.

Each of them took the time to introduce themselves to the children and Sakura giggled as a small group of the girls swarmed her to admire the pattern of her yukata. They gushed about the softness of the fabric and the pretty colours that reminded them of summertime. There were a few wise cracks about the shade of her hair being ridiculous for a kunoichi, but nothing she had never heard before.

"You're fighting tomorrow, right?" one boy demanded of Kakashi enthusiastically, his arms waving. The attention the renowned Copy-Nin received had the man subduing his defeated sigh while answering affirmatively, much to the joy of the children who suddenly cheered and threw a fist into the air. "Kick ass, Copy-Nin-san!"

Even as the guardian of the orphans squawked about manners and cursing, Kakashi effortlessly found her eye with a deadpan, telling the group ominously, "I intend to."

Sakura grinned wickedly.

"Can we give them the presents now?" Naruto asked, hopping from one foot to the other.

He instantly had the children's entire attention and just as Gaara forewarned them: there was hesitancy there. It seemed their rush of excitement was wearing off, much to the obvious upset of their guardian. She looked to them sadly, but refused to let it show too much as a couple of the children lingered closer to her. Instead, she encouraged them gently and when the youngest, who appeared no older than two years old, decided to move first, Sakura knelt and opened her bag of stuffed animals to allow him to choose for himself.

Curious brown eyes continued to meet hers before a beautiful warmth encompassed her heart at the return of their sparkle. Ruled by that childish impulsive nature, he darted straight for the bag excitedly and lost himself amongst the teddies with a high-pitched giggle. Ten seconds at a minimum passed before he re-emerged with the chosen stuffed animal, rubbing its fluffy material to his face comfortingly.

The rest were slow to follow but soon enough, each child had at least two gifts each, the leftovers and giant panda taken to the playroom to share and neatly put away per the guardian's instructions. Itachi was the greatest assistance there, much to hers and Sasuke's amusement. They teased him relentlessly as he proceeded to fix up the toy room as much as he could with his bare hands, stating simply that they deserved somewhere safe to play if they couldn't go outside often.

That was what prompted his deal with Gaara and Naruto for once the opening ceremony was officially over; the trio creating their own lists of what they believed they would need, starting with tools.

Sakura was well and truly brought out of her funk, and she felt her smiles become more natural as the night wore on.

"Are they up to date with vaccinations and health checks?" she enquired when it ran up to the children's bedtimes. Luckily for the guardian, they appeared wiped out from the excitement of their visit and playing together with their new toys. "I can tag along with these guys and check them over for you, for peace of mind."

"That would be wonderful. Thank you, Sakura-san."

Goodbyes and goodnights were short and sweet, and Sakura was pleasantly surprised to find she wasn't the only one feeling their mood brightened as they left the orphanage.

Sadly, it didn't remain that way.

"They weren't as defensive as I thought they would be," said Naruto carelessly and nudged Gaara with his elbow. "They seemed really happy to me."

Always talking without thinking, Sakura despaired. She knew the others had likely caught onto the situation when they each pleaded with Naruto to shut his mouth with their expressions alone. But, of course, the blond was clueless when it came to social cues and continued to push the quieter than usual Gaara.

"You really need to work on reading people better," he said without realising the irony in his statement. "I was expecting mean brats with the way you acted so doom and gloom."

"Enough, Naruto," Sakura finally warned.

"What is it?" Naruto asked, frowning. "Am I wrong?"

She looked to Sasuke in the hopes he would intervene, but he remained silent, his attention returning to the tired building that was losing light one room at a time. The guardian was clearly making quick work of settling the children for bed, though Sakura supposed that was made easier by them sharing rooms.

Itachi and Kakashi sighed.

Being as blunt as he was, Gaara turned to meet Naruto's now uncertain gaze and uttered, "I am the main cause of despair in this village."

"…What?"

"Gaara-kun," she tried, but he wouldn't look at her. Couldn't, was what the slight shifting of his eyes told her – like Gaara consciously stopped himself from doing so.

"What do you mean by that, Gaara?"

"Are you really that dense?" demanded Sasuke.

"Chances are, I am the reason why most, if not all of them, are orphans."

Gaara was without a doubt a victim of circumstances but that didn't excuse all that he'd done. They couldn't overlook his sins or act as though they never happened, and only an idiot wouldn't consider the repercussions of his murderous rampages.

People could change, but they that didn't erase their past, especially not one that was drowning in the blood of innocents. Sakura was aware that several lives were taken out of self-defence, however, there were thrice as many that were taken for the hell of it. Simply because he wanted to give into the homicidal itch and unleash his pain on the world.

When it became painfully obvious that Naruto was unable to speak, his expression one of heartbreak and disappointment, Sakura was thankful for Sasuke and Kakashi escorting him back to their inn. It hurt that he left without much of a fight (for Naruto was a person who always had something to say), but she was certain Gaara was relieved that he didn't say more. She could tell because his muscles relaxed by just the slightest amounts.

"Can you find your way back to your inn?"

Sakura beat her husband to the punch and lied, "No."

The eyes that screamed of their sleepless nights and struggles met hers wearily. "Sakura–"

"She is telling the truth," Itachi insisted, much to her astonishment and gratefulness. Even though he was notably uncomfortable with forcing Gaara to stay against his will, he did so anyway, and she wondered if that was because he could read the impending breakdown too. "It seems we were caught up in the moment and failed to commit our path to memory."

The redhead sighed irritably, like he carried the weight of the world on his lean shoulders. "Surely you have something better to do with your time than force yourselves to spend it with me."

But proving that their issues were being put in the past, Itachi shook his head and told him without hesitation, "As you know just as well as anyone, Sakura cares dearly for her friends. Do you really believe she will rest tonight knowing you are in pain?"

He glanced to her, taking particular interest in her eyes, before scoffing. "Seems like you're not getting any sleep anyway."

Irritated and losing her patience, she snapped, "Don't be such an ass, Gaara-kun. Don't push us away when we're reaching out to you."

"I killed their parents," he snapped back.

"I know."

"I am the cause of their misery."

"I know."

"I am the reason why they will forever be looked down upon–"

"Then do something about it," she cut him off heatedly. A nerve was struck – she could tell by the clenching of his jaw and mashing of his brow. "We can tell by their reactions to you that you're already making a start by visiting but do more. You're the Kazekage's son. He asks for your input now. You have a foot in the door when previously, he wouldn't even look twice at you!"

Was she too harsh? Too pushy? No. Sakura could tell from the hesitation in Gaara's stunned body language that the callousness was what he needed in that moment. Not someone who babied him and overlooked his wrongdoings, but someone who pushed him to make a start with more meaningful apologies. Words could only go so far when he had taken so much from the children – they needed action. Change.

Gesturing to the worn-down orphanage that was now bathed in darkness, looking creepy and abandoned, Sakura continued, "I understand the basics of the dance of politics, so present the idea like you're pitching a sale. Tell them it'll benefit the village in the long run."

"How so?"

"Motivation," Itachi realised, impressed.

"Ask your father how he can seriously expect his shinobi to ever put their lives on the line for a leader who allows children to live in such conditions."

There it was.

"Children are the future of any village," continued her husband and she felt her stomach flutter at the sincerity in his tone. "Use that as your angle."

Hope rekindled in Gaara's wary expression and he returned his attention to the orphanage first, then to the Kazekage tower in the distance. The lights were still on and likely would be for a few more hours, though knowing her friend as she did, Sakura knew he wouldn't go to his father immediately. No, he would work on the idea and his presentation until he was certain he could persuade him. He wouldn't want to risk being told no.

He must have already had a few ideas in mind though. Sakura could tell from his thoughtfulness and restless hands – warming her at the notion of him revealing such a weakness in front of Itachi.

"We'll help out in whatever way we can," she insisted, smiling.

"…Why?"

She offered a small smile at the fierceness of his guard, saddened that even with such attempts to keep everything hidden, he couldn't hold back all of his heartache. It really was a testament to his growth that he could no longer shut off emotions like he once could while committing such atrocities.

"You're my friend," Sakura told him firmly, leaving no room for arguments or insecurities and from the corner of her eye, she noticed Itachi's features softening with tender awe. "I know exactly what you were and who you are now, and I want to support you finding peace within yourself."

"Naruto–"

"Will come around," she assured him and stepped closer to give his hand a comforting squeeze. "You know yourself that it hits close to home for him for more than one reason."

The Kyuubi's hands – or paws – were not clean either. There were plenty of times in the past where it took control and lashed out, and Naruto was always left to pick up the pieces. Chances were, he'd never come to terms with the notion of orphaning children until being face to face with Gaara's blood soaked past. Then they had his own trauma to contend with. Being an orphan himself, and the Kyuubi jinchūriki no less, meant a lifetime of being isolated and looked down upon. People feared what he was no matter who he was.

"Give him time and when he's ready, be honest with him."

"Naruto-kun is simple in that regard," Itachi continued quietly. "Despite what others say he is, his heart is breathtakingly pure. He loves his precious people so unconditionally that it is refreshing."

Gaara looked between them silently for a moment then huffed, saying earnestly, "You really are quite the team."

She looked to her husband and smiled widely at the meeting of their gazes.

They really did make a good team, didn't they?

Chapter Text

Finally, it had arrived.

The day of the Royal Rumble.